Modern Studies in Philosophy

SPINOZA
MODERN STUDIES IN PmLOSOPHY is a series of anthologies presenting
contemporary interpretations and evaluations of the works of major
philosophers. The editors have selected articles designed to show
the systematic structure of the thought of these philosophers, and to
reveal the relevance of their views to the problems of current inter-
est. These volumes are intended to be contributions to contemporary
debates as well as to the history of philosophy; they not only trace the
origins of many problems important to modem philosophy, but also
introduce major philosophers as interlocutors in current discussions.

MODERN STUDIES IN PHILOSOPHY is prepared under the general edi-

torship of Amelie Oksenberg Rorty, Kings College, Cambridge Uni-
versity.

MARJORIE GRENE is Professor of Philosophy at the University of

California at Davis. She is the author of Sartre, Approaches to Philo-
sophical Biology, Introduction to Existentialism, Martin Heidegger,
Portrait of Aristotle, and Knower and the Known.
lvlodern Studies in Philosophy

Amelie Oksenberg Rorty

General Editor

SPINOZA
A Collection
of Critical Essays
EDITED BY MARJORIE GRENE

1973
Anchor Books
Anchor Press/Doubleday
Garden City, New York
This anthology has been especially prepared for Anchor Books and bas never
before appeared in book form.
Anchor Books edition: 1973
ISBN: 0-385-01216-0
Library of Congress Catalog Card Number 72-96276
Copyright 1973 by Marjorie Grene
All Rights ReseFVed
Printed in the United States of America
First Edition

"Behind the Geometrical Method," from The Philosophy of Spinoza, by H. A.

Wolfson, Cambridge, Massachusetts, Harvard University Press, 1934, Vol. I,
Chapter I, pp. 3-31. Reprinted by permission of the author and of Harvard
University Press.
"Spinoza and Language" by David Savan, from The Philosophical Review .67
(1958), pp. 212-225. Reprinted by permission of the author and of The
Philosophical Review.
"Language and Knowledge in Spinoza" by G. H. R. Parkinson, from Inquiry 12
(1969), pp. 15-40. Reprinted by permission of the author and of Inquiry.
"Spinoza's Theory of Knowledge in the Ethics" by Guttorm Fl!llistad, from In-
quiry 12 (1969), pp. 41-65. Reprinted by permission of the author and of
Inquiry.
"Spinoza and the Theory of Organism" by Hans Jonas, from Journal of the His-
tory of Philosophy, Vol. 3 (1965), pp. 43-58. Copyright by the Regents of
The University of California. Reprinted from the Journal of the History of
Philosophy, Vol. 3, No. 1, pp. 43-58, by permission of the Regents.
''The Two Eyes of Spinoza," translated by Mr. Oscar Swan from Leszek Kola-
kowski, "Dwoke Oczu Spinozy," Anrynome Wolnosci, Wilna, 1966, pp. 219-
229, by permission of the author and his agent.
"Spinoza and the Idea of Freedom" by Stuart Hampshire, from the Proceedings
of the British Academy 46 (1960). Reprinted by permission of the author and
of The British Academy.
"Substance and Its Modes," from Benedict de Spinoza by H.F. Hallett,- London,
The Athlone Press, 1957, Chapters I-ID, pp. 9-43. Reprinted by permission
of The Athlone Press.
"Spinoza's Letter on the Infinite,'' translated by Kathleen McLaughlin from
Martial Gueroult, Spinoza, Vol. I, Paris: Aubier-Montaigne, 1968, Appendix
IX, pp. 500-528. By permission of the author and the publisher.
"The Ontological Argument in Spinoza" by William A. Earle, from Philosophy
and Phenomenological Research 2 (1951), pp. 549-554. Reprinted by per-
mission of the author and of Philosophy and Phenomenological Research.
'~Eternity and Sempiternity'' by Martha !{neale, from ProceedilJ.gS of the A risto-
telian Society 69 (1968-69), pp. 223-238. Reprinted by courtesy of the Editor
of the Aristotelian Society. 1969 The Aristotelian Society.
Other volumes in the Modem Studies in Philosophy Series:

AUGUSTINE
BERTRAND RUSSELL
HEGEL
HOBBES AND ROUSSEAU
KANT
KIERKEGAARD
LEIBNIZ
NIETZSCHE
PLATO I
PLATO II
RYLE
SARTRE
THE PHILOSOPHY OF SOCRATES
WITTGENSTEIN
 CONTENTS

Introduction xi

PART ONE Spinoza's Method

H. A. WOLFSON Behind the Geometrical Method 3
E. M. CURLEY Experience in Spinoza's Theory of Knowledge 25
DAVID SAVAN Spinoza and Language 60
G. H. R. PARKINSON Language and Knowledge in Spinoza 73
GUTTORM FLOISTAD Spinoza's Theory of Knowledge in the
Ethics 101

PART Two Metaphysics

H.F. HALLETT Substance and Its Modes 131
ALAN DONAGAN Essence and the Distinction of Attributes in
Spinoza's Metaphysics 164
MARTIAL GUEROuL T Spinoza s Letter on the Infinite 182
WILLIAM A. EARLE The Ontoiogical Argument in Spinoza :213
WILLIAM A. EARLE The Ontological Argument in Spinoza:
Twenty Years Later 220
MARTHA KNEALE Eternity and Sempiternity 227
ALAN DON AGAN Spinoza S Proof of Immortality :241
0

HANS JONAS Spinoza and the Theory of Organism 259

LESZEK KOLAKOWSKI The Two Eyes of Spinoza 279

PART THREE The Nature of Man and Society

STUART HAMPSHIRE Spinoza and the Idea of Freedom 297
R. G. BLAIR Spinoza's Account of Imagination 318
MARX WARTOFSKY Action and Passion: Spinoza's Construction
of a Scientific Psychology 329
E. M. CURLEY Spinoza's Moral Philosophy 354
HILAIL GILDIN Spinoza and the Political Problem 377

Bibliography 389
The following abbreviations have been used in the footnotes:

Cogitata metaphysica: C.m.

Renati Des Cartes Principiorum Philosoplziae Pars I et Pars II: Desc.
Prine. Phil.
Epistolae: Ep.
Ethica: E.
Korte Verhandling van God, de Mensch en des Zelfs Welstand: K.V.
Tractatus de lntellectus Emendatione: Td!E.
Tracratus Theologico-Politicus: Tr. Theol.-Pol.

References are to parts, chapters, or sections, as appropriate for each

work, references to Tdl_E being to Bruder sections. The letters are
referred to by number as in the Gebhardt editions. Where page ref-
erences are given they are to the Gebhardt edition, which is indicated
as G. For details, see the Bibliography.
 INTRODUCTION

In his British Academy lecture, which opens Part Three of this col-
lection, Stuart Hampshire remarks of traditional interpretations of
Spinoza:
All these masks have been fitted on him and each of them does to
some extent fit. But they remain masks, and not the living face. They
do not show the moving tensions and unresolved conflicts in Spi-
noza'::; Etlzics.1
An anthology of papers on Spinoza may perhaps fare a little better
in this respect than any single interpretation. Through the very
plurality of its perspectives it will at least exhibit indirectly some of
the "tensions" and "conflicts" to which Mr. Hampshire refers. Even
if each were still "imposed from outside"-and I believe that some
of them, including Hampshire's own essay, are not so-they would
give some indication of the richness of Spinoza"s thought. Is Spinoza
a "nominalist" eluding his own nominalism in the general terms he
uses (Savan) or has he developed a theory of intuitive knowledge
which he can legitimately express in his own argument despite its
nominalistic interpretation of some misuses of language (Fl0istad,
with Parkinson taking a position somewhere between these two ex-
tremes)? Is he a rigid determinist who celebrates freedom in defiance
of his own metaphysic (Kolakowski) or in seeing freedom "posi-
tively" as self-understanding does he evade a literal question of "de-
terminism" or its opposite and indeed stand "nearer to the truth at
certain points than any other philosopher has ever been" (Hamp-
shire)? A similar tension appears to the student of Spinoza's political
theory: a tension between the rigorous demands of the rational life
and the practical bent of his concrete political directives (Gildin).
And in the interpretation of his metaphysic itself, on which ail else
depends, recurrent puzzles have returned to plague successive gen-
erations of his critics. Are the infinite attributes through which we
are to understand God or nature mere "as-ifs" through which we ap-
proach an ultimately unintelligible ground of being, are they almost
independent entities in their own right, or can we effect some synthesis
of these opposing views? (See Professor Donagan's first essay.) Is
1. See below, p. 297.
xii INTRODUCTION

the eternity of the mind irrelevant to time, as it is usually interpreted

as being, or did Spinoza believe in its everlasting duration (Kneale,
and Donagan's second paper)? Or is duration for Spinoza in fact a
derivative and even distortive aspect of reality, so that finite modes
are themselves eternal in the nontemporal sense, and "enduring," or
striving to endure, only as they betray their origin in the eternal or-
der of infinite substance (Hallett) ? Each interpretation conflicts with
some other~ yet each interprets reasonably some aspect of the text.
In fact the very form of the Ethics provides at first sight the most
glaring conflict of all. Spinoza claimed to write "by the geometrical
method," stating sets of axioms, definitions, and proofs which should
lead us time and again to a perspicuous "Q.E.D." But still the con-
clusions he has "demonstrated," which should be, in his own phrase,
"as clear as noonday light," give rise to the controversies we have
noticed and many more. Why, the impatient reader may ask, should
we concern ourselves with a text so full of "unresolved conflicts," and
in particular so inconsistent with its own alleged aim? If an axio-
matized system-and that is what the Ethics looks like-provides
neither intelligible premises nor conclusions reached by logically
rigorous methods, has it not failed? Should we take it more seriously
than any other failure of intellectual history, like the attempt to square
the circle?
Indeed we should. For the "unresolved conflicts" in the Ethics are
also the "moving tensions" which make it so rewarding a text to study.
To take first the question of literary form: the "geometric method"
permitted Spinoza to condense into a more compelling shape what
was in fact a debate with his forebears and his contemporaries on
the fundamental problems of God, natuie, and man. The late-comer
therefore needs, as Professor Wolfson shows in the first essay below
(the first chapter of his by now classic Philosophy of Spinoza), to
"unpack" the geometrical method and learn to listen to the contro-
versies to which it responds. Admittedly, the major aim of the con-
tributors to this volume is not to perform this kind of historical
research, valuable though it is. Although in some contexts, as for
example in Professor Donagan's first paper, they do set Spinoza's
argument into its place in contemporary, rather than, like Wolfson,
medieval, history of thought, they chiefiy seek, as philosophers, to
understand what Spinoza is saying, rather than why, in historical
terms, he happened to say it. Nevertheless, the me:thod of "unpack-
ing" proposed in Wolfson's chapter is an indispensable tool for the
 INTRODUCTION xiii
student of the Ethics. Using it, he can at least remove his uneasiness
about the form of the work: he can read the Ethics as the series of
answers in a language game for which the questions must be inferred.
Still the substantive puzzles remain-and the reader may still wish
to express his impatience: why study a work which even its admirers
describe as "full of unresolved conflicts"? What does it mean to say
that the "unresolved conflicts" in the work are the "moving tensions"
which continue to fascinate its devotees? It means that the philosophy
of Spinoza, in particular the Ethics of Spinoza, permits, and indeed
demands, an indefinite range of interpretations, each of which may
illuminate, yet none of which exhausts, the meaning of the text. This
maxim is defensible on many grounds.
First, it is true of all great works of art, including literature, and
a fortiori of philosophical literature. Nor do I mean here philosophi-
cal works which happen to be "literary" as well as "philosophical"-
as some would hold of Plato's Symposium. No; as much as the Sym-
posium or the Republic, the Critique of Pure Reason, the central
books of the Mecaphysics, the Ethics are great works of philosophical
literature, however cramped or elegant their style, however abstract
or concrete their m~thod of presentation. As insistently as poetry,
philosophical thought demands its own expression. Or, as Schlegel
put it, it is like music in that "it must create a text for itself." Like a
musical composition, moreover, as Schlegel continues, a philosophi-
cal work, in the series of meditations through which it treats its ob-
ject, "develops, substantiates, varies, and contrasts" its theme. True,
this is no identity; philosophy is neither poetry nor music; it de-
velops thoughts, not sounds, arguments, not images. But my point
here is only that great philosophical texts constitute a subset of great
works of art, and share with their cousins the pessibility, and the
need, for perpetual interpretation and reinterpretation in an unending
series of readings, any of which may be competent but none of which
can be final. A great work of music, it is plain, is never presented
once for all. Any performance, or the interpretation of any given
performer, presents one aspect of the work, as one Leibnizian monad
mirrors the universe, while the universe is the infinite sum total of
all monadic perspectives-or, better, in this context: as each finite
mode expresses the nature of substance in one determinate fashion
under one attribute, while substance is the totality, and more than
the totality, of its infinite range of expressions under infinite_ attri-
butes. That we can, and must, always return to the Ethics for yet
xiv INTR.ODUCTION

another reading is a mark, not of its incoherence, but of its inex-

haustible life.
If this is true of transcendent works of art in general, and of liter-
ature in particular, moreover, it is true of philosophical texts also for
a special reason, and that is the nature of philosophical reflection. For
philosophy is the discipline which reflects systematically on what is
otherwise taken for granted, whether in the practice of some art or
science or in some aspect of everyday life, like perception or moral
choice. Such reflection is inexhaustible, partly perhaps because of the
inexhaustibility of its object, partly, however, because of the self-
proliferation of reflection itself. Sartre complains about the possible
infinite regress of thoughts about thoughts about thoughts and pro-
poses to cut off this danger with his pre-refiective cogito. Yet the
possibility always remains, unless the process can come to rest in what
Sartre calls "pure reflection" (which I believe his own premises for-
bid his achieving) or perhaps, indeed, as in Part Five of the Ethics,
in the intellectual love of God. Even if Spinoza achieved the peace
of mind he there describes, however, his readers can only glimpse
and try to understand it. For most of us, reflection continues to be
open. It contains on principle the possibility of "going further" which
prevents the philosophical development of a fundamental concept, or
the interpreter's understanding of such a concept, from coming defini-
tively to a close.
This is especially true for readers of Spinoza, further, because of
the scope and grandeur- of his philosophical theme. The. Leitmotif
of the Ethics is the grounding of our finitude in the Infinite (see in
particular Hallett and Gueroult). We are to learn to understand our
destiny as finite expressions of Infinite Substance by turning from our
ordinary inadequate ideas, from our tattered imaginings of this and
that, to the grasp of Substance itself, infinite and indeterminate, as
the rational foundation of this finite and for the most part confused
existence. To relate human finitude to divine infinity is never easy;
witness, for example, the tortuousness of Kierkegaard's method of
"indirect communication" which would have as its main issue the
recognition by the finite creature of his debt to his infinite creator.
But Spinoza's task is much more difficult than Kierkegaard's. For it
is precisely the Christian sense of distance from God, the contradic-
tion between finite and infinite, that he hopes to overcome. "Every-
thing that is, is in God, and nothing- can be or be conceived without
God" (E., I, xv): that is both the ultimate issu~ of the Judaeo-
 INTRODUCTION xv
Christian tradition and its absolute denial. God is the unique Being
whose essence entails existence (see Hallett, and Earle's papers on
the ontological argument); on the other hand, we, like all finite things,
exist only dependently on His essence, not our own. We strive to
exist forever, on and on indefinitely; that is, paradoxically, the "es-
sence" of the finite. Yet our striving cannot alone bring us into being
nor yet keep us there. My essence, the essence of any finite mode,
is determined by its relation, in the divine intellect, to other essences,
and I exist, as any finite mode exists, only in my due place in an
infinite nature-so to speak, by His permission. How then can we,
finite existences, cast out of essence, as it were, be "in" God? Or if
I am "in" God, is not my existence too the consequence of my es-
sence, as God's existence is of His essence, since I must exist "in the
order of things" at that -precise place in the infinite interconnections
of finite modes at which my "essence" comes "in the order of
thought"? Yet Spinoza insists that for finite things essence and exist-
ence are separate, as they are not for God. He speaks, for example,
in E., II, viii, of the way in which the essences of nonexistent things
are in the mind of God (a point touched on in Professor Donagan's
second paper), and this seems to provide an asymmetry for finite
modes between their essences (which are "forever") and their exist-
ences (which are only "at some determinate time"). But this asym-
metry fits only uneasily on the parallelism of ideas and motions, or
thoughts and things. If thought and extension are really parallel-
and surely Spinoza insists they are-how, again~- can my essence
( = my idea = my mind) be anything but my necessary existence
(= myself as extended thing = my body) at just this place in the in-
finite concatenation of finite modes? So it seems I not only express
the divine nature in some determinate way but am a piece of it. Yet
this is certainly not what Spinoza meant, even though his enemies
took him to mean it. What be did mean is perhaps what is expressed
in more fashionable, though, it seems to me, in less intelligibly rigor-
ous form, in Heidegger's "ontological difference": the fact that we
have to approach Being through the difference between beings and
Being which is essential to the Being-in-the-world that is our way of
being. We come to Being only through this difference and so never
reach it definitively, yet it is Being we have to come to in order to
understand the difference itself. But there is a clarity, an intellectual
purity, in Spinoza's rendering of this thesis that is missing in
Heidegger, and that makes Spinoza recurrently worthy of debate,
 xvi INTRODUCTION

while Heidegger, it seems, must be believed with adulation or not

at all.
Spinoza's explication of finitude through its grounding in the In-
finite, it should be noticed further, not only presents a philosophical
argument worth persistent and repeated study; it is, as few philosophi-
cal texts can claim to be, the apotheosis of a certain kind of human
vision, which itself recurs, if in different vocabularies, throughout
the centuries. John Scotus Eriugena's De Divisione N aturae is in
some ways a pre-echoing of Spinoza's theme. God for him is beyond
Being, as for Spinoza Natura Naturans transcends the Natura
Naturata with which it is yet somehow identical. Or again, for
Eriugena the traditional categories reduce to motion and rest, much
as for Spinoza motion-and-rest is the immediate infinite mode of
substance under the attribute of extension. Again in our time-as
David Hawkins has also pointed out-David Bohm's reflections at
the hand of physics strangely re-echo Spinoza's Ethics, not in terms
of influence, but of a pure convergence. 2 As atomism, the effort to
explain the whole of reality through its least parts, recurs from time
to time as a style of metaphysical thinking, so, if more rarely, does
Spinozism, the effort to understand the parts of reality in terms of
the ultimate nature of the whole. Thus the Ethics represents, as few
texts do, a permanent possibility of human vision, one of the possible
ultimates of philosophical reflection. Many philosophies, like Des-
cartes's, Locke's, perhaps even Kant's, speak to the problems of a
given age; Spinoza speaks to the speculative daring of any age. If it
were not for the distinction between appearances and things in them-
selves, Kant said, we would all be Spinozists. But the distinction
between appearances and things in themselves is at best an uneasy
one; there is in any speculative thinker a strand of Spinozism, a move
toward understanding through and in the whole, a tendency which
has received its supreme expression in the Ethics itself.
Nevertheless, to say that is not really to take the Ethics out of
history. For philosophy is historical in a sense more immediate or
more essential than the historicity of works of art~ or of other kinds
of works of art. Philosophy in the west is a conversation that has
2. Professor Hawkins (Tlie Language of Nature, Garden City, N.Y.: Double-
day, 1967, p. 162 n.) refers to Bohm's Causality and Determinism in Modern
Physics; see, more recently, his "Some Remarks on the Notion of Order," and
"Further RemarkS on Order," in C. H. Waddington, T1ieoretical Biology, Vol. II
(Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press, 1969), p. 18-60.
 INTRODUCTION xvii
gone on since Thales, a conversation in which each philosophical
thinker, however profound or original, must take his place. No single
interlude, however beautifully developed, can wholly shut off further
conversation. This holds of Spinoza in a number of respects. He
must be read, not only as in conversation with the medievals or the
Cartesians, but as the culminating thinker in the tradition of sub-
stance metaphysics that goes back to Aristotle, or rather as one of
two such culminating thinkers, for substance metaphysics reaches its
culmination, and its coup de grace, in Spinoza on the one hand and
on the other in Hume. Yet, secondly, as the case of Bohm indicates,
Spinozism is also a philosophy that can be expressed in the language
of more than one age: in terms of process rather than of substance,
of a world emergent into ever higher forms of order (or orders of
order, as Bohm puts it) rather than of an eternal or atemporal reality.
At any juncture in the continuing conversation that is philosophy,
then, this particular vision may become apposite, not only for a cer-
tain kind of thinker, but for thinkers in a certain kind of time, perhaps
especially in a "needy time" like ours.
More than this: particular problems, the issue of freedom or of
"identity theory," for example, may come to be discussed in terms
to which the Spinozistic formulations appear especially pertinent.
With these special applications to current academic discussion the
present collection has not for the most part been directly concerned,
although part of Professor Jonas's paper does summarize the nub
of Spinoza's view of the mind-body problem, and of course Mr:
Hampshire's essay is itself an application of Spinozistic perspectives
to problems in the philosophy of mind and action. I have tried, how-
ever, to include some discussions of Spinoza's "philosophical psy-
chology" (Blair, Wartofsky), as well as of his "meta-ethics" (Curley's
second paper), which also resonates to contemporary thinking. But
much has been omitted, both of important parts of Spinoza's thought,
in particular, for example, his treatment of religion, and of important
aspects of his influence or of his contemporary relevance, say, in
the literature of Marxist philosophy or in connection with psycho-
analysis (see Hampshire and Blair, however) or in evolutionary
biology (see reference to Rensch in the bibliography). The major
aim of this anthology, in short, is to assist the reader toward an un-
derstanding of Spinoza's metaphysics, and hence of the epistemologi-
cal method (Curley's first paper) and the ethical theory which
xviii INTRODUCTION

ultimately depend on it, in the belief that special problems like those
of "philosophical psychology" can best be dealt with on that ground.

I am grateful to Professor Amelie Rorty, as well as to some of the

contributors, especially Professor Alan Donagan and Dr. E. M.
Curley, for their advice, to Mrs. Kathleen McLaughlin and Mr. Oscar
Swan for their translations of Gueroult and Kolakowski respectively,
and to Mrs. Susan Denning and Miss Janet Setzer for their efficient
and devoted help in the preparation of the manuscript. For the in-
terest which motivated the collection of this anthology I am indebted
to my students at Davis, but also and above all to a great teacher,
the late D. W. Prall, under whose guidance I first read the Ethics
all but forty years ago.

Acknowledgments of penmss1on to reprint previously published

material are made in each case on the first page of the essay in
question.

MARJORIE GRENE
University of California, Davis
June 1972

I am grateful to Miss Robin Harrod for her help in reading the galleys.
M.G.
Gottingen
June 1973
 PART ONE
Spinoza's A1ethod
 Behind the Geometrical Method

H. A. WOLFSON

In discussing once with a group of friends the importance of philology

and of bookish learning in general for the study of the history of
philosophy, I happened to remark that philosophers, after all, see
the universe which they try to explain as already interpreted to them
in books, with the only possible exception, perhaps, of the first re-
corded philosopher, and all he could see was water. "How about
Spinoza?" challenged one of the listeners. "Was he also a bookish
philosopher?" Without stopping to think, I took up the challenge.
"As for Spinoza," I said, "if we could cut up all the philosophic
literature available to him into slips of paper, toss them up into the
air, and let them fall back to the ground, then out of these scattered
slips of paper we could reconstruct his Ethics."
Not long after that I _found myself reconstructing the Ethics out
of scattered slips of paper figuratively cut out of the philosophic
literature available to Spinoza. The problem before us, as I discov-
ered, was like that of a jig-saw puzzle. Suppose we have a box of
pieces out of which we are to construct a certain picture. But the
pieces contained in the box are more than can be used, and from
among them_we have to select those which are needed for our pur- _
pose. Furthermore, the pieces do not fit together, and they have to be
reshaped. Finally, many necessary pieces are missing, and we have to
supply them ourselves. But to offset all these difficulties, we have an
outline of the picture which we are to construct.
The picture which we have to construct in our own jig-saw puzzle
is the Ethics as it was originally formed in the mind of Spino-za, of
which the present Ethics in its geometrical form is only a bare out-
line.1 Since, however, we do not know nor can we ascertain exactly
what books Spinoza had actually read, what quotations he had come
across in the course of his readings, or what casual information he

H. A. Wolfson, The Philosophy of Spinoza <Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard Uni-

versity Press, 1934), Vol. I, Chapter I, pp. 3-31. Reprinted by permission of
the author and of Harvard University Press.
1. Cf. H. Wolfson, The Philosophy of Spinoza (Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard
University Press, 1934), I, 59.
4 H. A. WOLFSON

had gathered from conversations with friends, we must take as our

box of pieces the entire philosophic literature available at the time
of Spinoza and out of this make our necessary selections. Further-
more, since philosophic texts and ideas are the most plastic of ma-
terial, capable of assuming a variety of meanings with different
philosophers, we must reshape our pieces in the form which we have
reason to believe they assumed in the mind of Spinoza. Finally, since
the Ethics before us is not the result of a syncretism of traditional
philosophy but rather the result of criticism, and since this criticism,
though implied, is not explicitly expressed, we shall have to supply
it ourselves.
In our study of the Ethics we must try to follow the same method
that Spinoza followed in writing it. Spinoza did not start out with
classified lists of bibliographies, outlines, abstracts, quotations, and
all the elaborate equipment with which methodical scholarship of
today prepares itself for the writing of an informative work of refer-
ence. He started out with a certain fund of knowledge acquired
through miscellaneous reading which in his mind formed itself into
a composite picture of the salient features of traditional philosophy.
In this composite mental picture, we may assume, the problems of
philosophy presented themselves in a certain order, each problem
modelled after a certain pattern and expressed in a certain termi-
nology. Tagged on to this picture, underneath its surface, and deep
down into the recesses of Spinoza's consciousness, we may further
assume, there was an aggregation of i1.otes swarming with references.
to sources of texts, to parentages of ideas, to conflicts of opinions,
and to diversities of interpretations, all of them ready to come up to
the surface, whenever the occasion arose, cmd take their place in the
picture. In our endeavor to retrace the steps of Spinoza's reasoning,
we must, therefore, first of all, equip ourselves with a similar fund of
knowledge, or philosophical mass of apperception, as it may be
called.
With such an apperceptive mass as our equipment we begin to
read the Ethics. Without forcing ourselves to understand the book, we
let its propositions penetrate into our amassed fun<l of knowlt:dge
and by the natural process of association and attraction become en-
crusted with terms, phrases, and ideas out of the storehouse of our
memory. At first these encrustations are indistin~is~ab!e and shape-
less clumps, clinging to__ the propositions as bits of scrap-iron cling
to a magnet. But then we let our mind play upon them-to scrutinize
 Behind the Geometrical Method 5
them and to study them. By the catalytic action of the mind these
indistinguishable and shapeless clumps begin to dissolve; they begin
to group themselves, to solidify themselves into larger units, to be-
come differentiated from each other, to assume form, and ultimately -
to crystallize themselves into distinct topics of recognizable historical
problems of philosophy. Thus at the very outset of the Ethic's, Propo-
sition I, together with Definitions III and V and Axioms I and II
upon which it is based, emerges as a distinct topic by itself, which
we label the definition of substance and mode. The next five propo-
sitions, II-VI, crystallize themselves into a discussion of the unity
of substance, made up of two historical problems, the unity of God
and creation. Propositions VII-X and XII-XIII shape themselves
into a discussion of three closely related topics under the general
heading of the Simplicity of Substance, and wedged in between them
is Proposition XI, where the term "substance" gives way to the term
"God"; this is easily recognized as a discussion of the traditional
proofs of the existence of God. Next follow two propositions, {(IV
and XV, which deal with the attributes of extension and thought,
and a Scholium, which deals with the infinity of extension. The re-
maining propositions of the First Part of the Ethics readily group
themselves into discussions of the various meanings of the causality
of God, among which Spinoza dwells especially upon the immanence,
freedom, necessity, and purposelessness of God's causality. In the
Second Part of the Ethics the propositions fall into the traditional
outline -of the discussion of the soul, dealing in the conventional
order and manner with the definition of the soul, its relation to the
body, and the classification of its faculties. The last three parts of the
Ethics deal with what is traditionally known as practical philosophy
as contrasted with the theoretical philosophy of the first two parts,
dealing successively with the problems of the emotions, virtues, and
the final happiness of man. As our mind scrutinizes still further these
groups of propositions it discovers that they follow one upon the
other according to a certain order of sequence, which is at once in-
trinsically logical and extrinsically in conformity with historical pat- .
terns. With this, the first stage in our study of the Ethics comes to an
end.
Then the next stage in our investigation is to find a certain co-
herence within each group of propositions. The data _upon which
we have to work are twofold. On the one hand, there are the prob-
lems of philosophy as they unfold themselves before us in all their
6 H. A. WOLFSON

variety of forms in the vast literature that was available to Spinoza.

On the other hand, there are the utterances of Spinoza in the Ethics,
elliptical, fragmentary, disjointed, and oftentimes, if we are to admit
the truth to ourselves, enigmatic and unintelligible. Between these
two extremes we expect to find the problems as they must have
formulated themselves in the mind of Spinoza, the doubts which he
must have raised against accepted views, and his own solutions of
these doubts which he must have meant to express in his uttered
statements in the Ethics. The task before us, then, is to reconstruct
the process of Spinoza's reasoning in all its dialectical niceties and in
all its fulness of detail so that it will lead us to a thorough under-
standing of the statements which confront us in the Ethics. By the
method of trial and error we experiment with one conjecture after
another, until we finally arrive at a result which seems to us satis-
factory. Thus, for instance, at the very outset of the Ethics, in Propo-
sition I and its underlying Definitions III and V and Axioms I and II,
which we have already set apart as a topic by itself, dealing with
definition of substance and mode, we reconstruct out of the material
scattered in the literature of philosophy the problem as we assume
it presented itself to the mind of Spinoza-the division of being, the
definition of substance and accident, the classification of substances,
and so on. Again, out of direct internal discussions of these problems
which occur in the philosophic literature of the past, or indirectly out
of certain suggestions _and hints, _and sometimes even without t}lese
direct or indirect aids, we reconstruct a criticism of these traditional
definitions as we assume it formulated itself in the mind of Spinoza.
As a result we are enabled to integrate these Axioms, Definitions,
and Proposition I into a coherent chapter, containing a fogically
formed argument. 2 We follow the same method in our study of the
next group of propositions, Propositions II-VI, which we have found
to reflect two historical problems, the unity of God and creation, and
which we have subsumed under the heading of the Unity of Sub-
stance. Here our task is somewhat more difficult, for we have to deal
here not with one single proposition, as is the case in Proposition I,
but with five propositions, each of which is followed by a demon-
stration, and between which there seems to be no unity and
transition. Again, by the method of trial and error we ultimately
succeed in reconstructing the thought-of Spinoza so that in the light
2. Cf. ibid., I, 61 ff.
 Behind the Geometrical Method 7
of it these five propositions form a connected logical syllogism. s And
so we go through the entire Ethics, and by the use of different de-
vices we succeed in bringing unity, coherence, and harmony within
each group of propositions. With this, the second stage of our in-
vestigation comes to an end.
Then we take up the third and last stage of our investigation, that
of documenting our findings so that we may convince others of the
truth of our statements and reasoning. Here, too, we must follow
the same method that Spinoza would have followed, had he docu-
mented his Ethics. We feel that it would not be enough to quote
from books which we happen to know, or which happen to be gen-
erally known. We must ask ourselves what works Spinoza himself
would have used if he had, chosen to document his writings. To an-
swer this question we must determine, even though only in a general
way, the extent and variety of the philosophic literature available to
Spinoza.
Two philosophic literatures were open to Spinoza, the Hebrew
and the Latin. His knowledge of Hebrew he had acquired in a school
where he had studied it systematically under the guidance of com-
petent teachers probably from the age of seven to the age of eighteen
(1639-1650). 4 L:itin he began to study later, at first not in a school
but privately. His systematic study of that language under the tutorage
of Francis van den Enden did not begin until 1652, when he was
already twenty years old. Though he had also a knowledge of several
modem languages, Spanish; Portuguese; Dutch, French, and possibly
also Italian, German, and Flemish, 5 the philosophic material in these
languages was negligible. Hebrew made accessible to him not only
the works of Jewish philosophers but also the works of Arabic phi-
losophers, the works of Aristotle, mostly as incorporated in the com-
mentaries of Averroes. the works of some of the Greek commentators
on Aristotle, and also the works of some- of the Latin scholastic
philosophers. Latin similarly opened to him not only the original
3. Cf. ibid., I. 85 ff.
4. As for the years of Spinoza's entering and leaving the Hebrew School 'Ez
Hayyim, see Dunin-Borkowski, Der junge De Spinoza, 1910, p. 103, and Freu-
denthal, Spinoza Leben und Lehre, ed. Gebhardt (Heidelberg: C. Winter,
1927), I, 31.
5. As for Spinoza's knowledge of languages, see Ep., 19 (G., IV, 95, lines
12-15); Ep., 26 (G., IV, 159, line 16); Lucas' La Vie de feu Monsieur de_
Spinoza in A. Wolf, The Oldest Biography of Spinoza (London: G. Allen &
Unwin, 1927), pp. 51-52 and 104.
8 H. A. WOLFSON

Latin writings of the philosophers of the Roman period, of mediaeval

scholasticism, and of the Renaissance, but also translations from the
Greek, Arabic, and Hebrew. In Hebrew the most important works
of Jewish philosophers, whether those translated from the Arabic or
those written originally in Hebrew, were already accessible to him
in printed form, some of them in several editions; but the translations
from non-Jewish authors, with but a few slight exceptions, were ac-
cessible to him only in manuscript form. Manuscripts, however, at
that time were not yet gathered up and stored away in a few closely
guarded central libraries; they were still widely scattered among in-
dividual owners and freely circulated, especially in Amsterdam,
where Hebrew scholarship and Hebrew printing presses :flourished
and where privately owned collections of Hebrew manuscripts must
have existed. Furthermore, the student of Hebrew philosophic texts
could gain a thorough knowledge of the contents of the unpublished
Hebrew translations of Arabic and Greek authors through the numer-
ous and extensive quotations from their works as well as through the
elaborate discussions of their views which were to be found in He-
brew works already published. In Latin the proportion of printed
works in philosophy was greater than in Hebrew, even of works
which were translated into Latin from the Hebrew. Thus, for in-
stance, the bulk of Averroes' commentaries on Aristotle, which were
translated into Latin from the Hebrew, existed in many printed edi-
tions in Latin, whereas in Hebrew they existed only in manuscript
tonii. -- - --- -- -- --- - -- - ---
To Spinoza these three literatures, Hebrew, Latin, and Arabic,
represented a common tradition. Whatever differences he noticed
between them, they concerned only problems of a purely theolo3ical
and dogmatic nature; the philosophic basis of all such problems, and
especially the discussion of problems of a purely philosophic nature,
be could not fail to see, were all of a common origin. They were all
based upon Greek philosophy, at the centre of which stood Aristotle.
The same Greek terminology lay behind the Arabic, Hebrew, and
Latin terminology, and the same scientific and philosophic concep-
tions formed the intellectual background of all those who philoso-
phized in Arabic, Hebrew, or Latin. The three philosophic literatures
were in fact one philosophy expressed in different languages, trans-
latable almost literally into one. an.other. And wi!hin each of these
philosophic literatures numerous works existed which were encyclo-
 Behind the Geometrical Method 9
paedic in nature, covering as they did the entire range of philosophy,
containing the same roster of problems, the same analyses of those
problems, the same definitions of terms, the same metaphysical
brocards, the same clash of contrasting views, the same arguments
in support or in refutation of each view, and, barring certain indi-
vidual differences of emphasis or of interpretation, arriving also at
the same conclusions. A reader who had mastered any of these books
in one of these three languages found himself treading upon familiar
ground when he came to read any book in the other languages.
We do not know exactly in what language Spinoza would have
written his books had the choice of .language been determined by
him on the basis of the ease with which he could express himself
in it rather than on the basis of the linguistic equipment of the readers
whom he wished to reach. Had Spinoza lived in the land of his fore-
fathers, Spain or Portugal, before the expulsion, or in any other
European country where Jewish philosophy was cultivated, such as
Southern France or Italy, he would have undoubtedly written in He-
brew, for Hebrew had been the exclusive medium of expression of
Jewish philosophers and scientists throughout Europe ever since the
disappearance of Jewish life in Southern Spain under Moslem rule
with the coming of the Almohades in the twelfth century. The par-
ticular attitude of an author toward the problems of religion was no
deterrent to his use of Hebrew, for every shade of opinion, from
extreme adherence to tradition to the most daring adventures into
freedom of thought, found expression- in Hebrew literature. In- the
intellectual autonomy which the Jews enjoyed during the Middle
Ages, with the systematic pursuit of the study of philosophy and
the sciences in Jewish schools out of Hebrew books, Jewish thinkers
were always assured of appreciative as well as critical readers among
.their own people of whatever views they chose to express in Hebrew.
But toward the end of the fifteenth century there appeared Jewish
philosophers who, though brought up on Hebrew philosophic litera-
ture and themselves writing in Hebrew, wrote books in non-Jewish
languages for non-Jewish readers. Elijah Delmedigo, better known
as Helias Hebraeus Cretensis (1460-1497), wrote his Quaestiones
Tres and his Adnotationes in Dictis A verrois super Libras Physi-
corum6 in Latin, and Judah Abrabanel, better known as Leo He-
6. These two works are printed together with Joannes de Janduno's Quaes-
tio11es in Libros Plzysicorum, 1501, and other editions.
 10 H. A. WOLFSON

braeus (d. 1535), wrote bis Dialoghi d'Amore in Italian. 7 In

Spinoza's own time and in the community in which he was born,
Hebrew was still used extensively by his own teachers and school-
mates in their literary works, but use was also made by some of them
of Spanish and Latin. His teacher Manasseh ben Israel wrote on
theological problems in Hebrew, Latin, Spanish, and Portuguese.
Under these circumstances, what language Spinoza would have used
if he had chosen that in which self-expression was the easiest for
him can be only conjectured. That it would not have been Latin or
Dutch, in which his books happen to be written, is quite evident by
his own confession. At the time of the publication of his Principia
Philosophiae Cartesianae and Cogitata Metaphysica ( 1663) he still
felt the deficiency of his Latin, and before allowing his friends to
publish these works he stipulated that one of them should, in his
presence, "clothe them in more elegant style." 8 In 1665, in one of
his letters to Blyenbergh, 9 he intimates that he could express his
thoughts in Spanish, "the language in which I was brought up," better
than in Dutch. Whether Hebrew was with him, as it was with many
Jewish authors of his time and place, a more natural vehicle of lit-
erary expression is uncertain.
But it is quite certain that Hebrew literature was the primary
source of his knowledge of philosophy and the main stock upon
which all the other philosophic knowledge which he later acquired
was grafted. He had become familiar with He~rew :Q_hilos9p~c lit-
erature before he began to- read philosophy in Latin. His nascent
philosophic doubt arose as a reaction against the philosophy which
he read in Hebrew. With the exception of the new sciences, his read-
ings in Latin supplied him merely with a new vocabulary for old
ideas. Throughout his discussions of philosophical problems, espe-
cially those bordering upon theology, Hebrew sources appear as the
matrix in which the general outline of ideas was formed. Other
sources appear as insets. It is Hebrew sources, too, upon which he
draws for his casual illustrations. An outstanding example of this is
7. It is quite possible, however, that the Dialoghi d'Amore was written origi-
nally in Hebrew. Cf. I. Sonne, I,.ishe'elat ha-Lashon ha-Mekorit shel Wikkuhe
ha-Ahahab li-Yehudah Abarbanel, in Ziyyunim, Berlin, 1929, pp. 142-148. For
new evidence that it was originally written in Hebrew, see Wolfson, op. cit., II,
14.
8. Ep., 13 (G., IV, 63, lines 10-22).
9. Ep., 19 (G., IV, 95, lines 12-15).
 Behind the Geometrical Method 11
to be found in his discussion in Chapter XV of the Tractatus
Theologico-Politicus of the two contrasting attitudes shown by phi-
losophers towards the problem of the relation of faith to philosophy
or of theology to reason. The problem was an old one, and it had
been discussed in Mohammedanism, Christianity, and Judaism alike.
In each of these three religions, the two contrasting attitudes had
their exponents. In Mohammedanism, such exponents, to mention
but two, were Algazali and Averroes. In Christianity, two typical
exponents of these attitudes could be found in Bernard of Clairvau.x
and Abelard. Spinoza, however, mentions none of these. He takes
Alpakhar and Maimonides as his examples of typical representatives
of these two contrasting views, and he does so simply because these
were the two men through- whose works he first became acquainted
with the nature of the problem. He did not even feel the need, writ-
ing as he did in Latin for non-Jewish readers, to substitute two cor-
responding Christian authors for these two Jewish authors, for in
Spinoza's time Jewish philosophy had not yet been eliminated from
European philosophy and relegated to the esoteric field of oriental
wisdom. From the thirteenth century down through the seventeenth
century it was quite fashionable for theologians and philosophers to
quote Hebrew authorities by the side of Greek authorities, and those
who followed the habit of quoting Greek sources in the original
Greek also quoted Hebrew sources in the original Hebrew. The
only .concession that Spinoza seems to have made to his non-Jewish
readers is that he referred to his Hebrew authorities with the aloofness
of an outsider.
Following this principle, we go first to Hebrew philosophic litera-
ture for our documents. It is not any particular author that we go to,
but the field of literature as a whole. If one particular author,
Maimonides for instance~ happens to be resorted to more often than
others, it is not because he has been especially selected for our
purpose, but because Spinoza himself would have selected him, for
his work is the most excellent depository of mediaeval philosophic
lore, where one can find the most incisive analyses of philosophic
problems, the most complete summaries of philosophic opinions, the
clearest definitions of terms, and all these couched in happy and
quotable phrases. But we always try to give sufficient parallels from
other Hebrew authors so as not to create the erroneous impression
that we are trying to draw parallels between one single Hebrew
12 H. A. WOLFSON

author and Spinoza. In like manner; in order not to create the er-
roneous impression that the material drawn upon is unique in He-
brew philosophic literature, we quote, or refer to, similar passages in
the works of Arabic or scholastic authors. When the occasion de-
mands, scholastic sources are resorted to in preference to the He-
brew. Furthermore, in order not to create the erroneous impression
that there is something peculiarly "mediaeval" about the views we
quote from the various mediaeval sources, we trace their origin to
Aristotle's works. Frequently we string together a list of names from
the various linguistic groups of philosophy in order to indicate that
the views under discussion are a common philosophic heritage. Be-
fore quoting a passage from a certain book we do not stop to ask
ourselves whether that book was known to Spinoza. In several in-
stances we rather suspect that the book in question was unknown to
him. But that makes no difference to us. Provided the idea expressed
in the passage under consideration is not uncommon, we assume
that it was known to Spinoza, even though for the time being we do
not know exactly the immediate literary source of his knowledge.
In such instances, only one who would arrogate to himself divine
omniscience could assert with certainty that the idea could not be
found in any source available to Spinoza. The burden of proof is
always upon the negative.
But very often certain passages are identified as being the direct
and immediate sour_ces of Spinoza. As_ a_ rule Spinoza does_ not quote
sources literally, even when he mentions them. In a letter to Meyer,
for instance, he introduces his reproduct_ion of Crescas' proof of the
existence of God by the words "it reads as follows" (sic sonat), 10
and-yet the passage which follows is not an exact quotation. But in
many instances the evidence points to certain passages as directly
underlying the utterances of Spinoza. In- determining these direct-
sources it is not the similarity of single terms or even of single phrases
that guides us, for in the history of philosophy terms and phrases,
no less than the ideas which they express, have a certain persistency
about them and they survive intact throughout their winding trans-
migrations. It is always a term or a phrase as imbedded in a certain
context, and that context by its internal structure and by a combina-
tion of enveloping circumstances, that help us to determine direct
literary relationships. When we feel that we are in a position, for
10. Ep., 12 (G., N, 6, line 18).
 Behind the Geometrical Merhod 13
instance, to affirm with reasonable certainty that it is Thomas Aquinas
from whom Spinoza has taken over in the Scholium to Proposition
XXL"X of Ethics, I, the distinction of natura natc1rans and natura nat-
urata it is not because these phrases happen to occur in his works, for
as phrases they happen -to occur also in the works of other authors; it
is only because Spinoza's description of these two phrases seems to be
a modification of the description given by Thomas Aquinas, and also
because the reason for the modification of the description by Spinoza
can be adequately accounted for. 11 When, again, we are in a posi-
tion to affirm with reasonable certainty that it is Crescas from whom
Spinoza has taken over in the Scholium to Proposition XV of Ethics,
I, the three "examples" by which his "opponents" prove the im-
possibility of an infinite extension and in refutation of them the three
"distinctions" which he mentions in Epistola XII to Meyer, it is not
because these "examples" and "distinctions" are to be found in
Crescas, for as individual "examples" and "distinctions" they are to
be found also in other authors; it is only because these three "dis-
tinctions" are used by Crescas as refutations of three arguments
which correspond respectively to the three "examples" of Spinoza. 12
Finally, to take but one more example, when we are in a position to
affirm with reasonable certainty that Spinoza's discussion of the high-
est good, of human society, and of the virtues in Propositions XIX-
LXXIII of Ethics, IV, is based upon Aristotle's Nicomachean Ethics
it is not because we discover in them certain_ similarities in individual
terms or phrases; it is only because we discover in them definite
literary similarities in the construction of the arguments. 13 It is by
such methods that direct literary relationship has been established
between Spinoza and many of the authors quoted in this work.
A list of passages quoted or referred to in this work from various
authors will be found in the Index of References, and an analysis
of topics of each of these authors will be found in the Index of Sub-
jects and Names. The works quoted or referred to, it will be noticed,
are drawn indiscriminately from the various linguistic groups of
philosophic literature-Greek, Latin, Hebrew, and Arabic. Conspicu-
ously absent among them, with the exception of a few references,
mostly of ancillary importance. to Meir ibn Gabbai, Moses Cor-
l I. Cf. WolfsoJ!, op. cit., I, 254 ff.
12. Cf. ibid., I, 264 ff.
13. Cf. ibid., II, 233 ff.
14 H. A. WOLFSON

dovero, and Abraham Herrera, 14 is the Cabalistic literature, which

from earliest time has been considered a source of Spinoza's philoso-
phy. This exclusion was unintentional; it merely happened that in
our search for documentation we had no occasion to resort to the
Cabalistic literature for source material. Not that the Cabalistic litera-
ture could not have furnished us with apt illustrative material, but
there is nothing in the Cabalistic literature which could be used for
our purpose. the like of which we did not find in philosophic litera-
ture, for, as has been said by one of the leading Cabalists, Moses
Cordovero: "Know that in matters metaphysical oftentimes the true
masters of Cabala will be found to agree with the philosophers." 15
"To follow" would perhaps have been a more accurate term than
"to agree."
The list of passages is by no means exhaustive. Had we thought
it necessary, we could have added innumerable parallels to every
passage quoted; but our purpose was not to compile a complete
catena of parallel passages. A complete Index of mediaeval phi-
losophy, Latin, Hebrew, and Arabic, is indeed one of the desiderata
of scholarship, but that will have to be done independently of any
study of Spinoza. Nor are the passages quoted or referred to by us
irreplaceable by similar passages from other works, though we have
always tried to select passages which are most suitable for our pur-
pose. It would be quite possible to rewrite considerable portions of
this work by substituting other quotations for those used by us, with-
out necessarily changing our present analysis and-interpretation of
the Ethics, for the passages quoted are only representative of com-
mon views which were current in the philosophic literature of the
past. Had we thought it desirable, then instead of writing one single
book on the Ethics, we could have written a series of papers bearing
such titles as "Aristotle and Spinoza," "Seneca and Spinoza," "Aver-
roes and Spinoza," "Maimonides and Spinoza," "Thomas Aquinas
and Spinoza," "Leo Hebraeus and Spinoza," "Descartes and Spi-
noza," and many other correlations of Spinoza with names of authors
who are quoted in this work or who could have been quoted. But
our purpose was only to draw upon these authors for material in
building up our interpretation of Spinoza and not to establish analo-
14. Two of the references to Herrera, however, seem to point to a direct lit-
erary connection and are of special significance. Cf. ibid., I. 245 and 314.
15. Elimah Rabbati, I, 16.
 Behind the Geometrical Method 15
gies, and we were especially careful to avoid the extension of analo-
gies beyond the limits of what the actual facts warranted, and also
to avoid the suggestion of influences when no direct literary relation-
ship could be established. Had we thought it advisable we could
have eliminated all the quotationS from our texts, either by omitting
them altogether or by giving them in paraphrase form. But the in-
terpretation of texts is an essential part of our work, and since texts
had to be used, no paraphrase, however felicitous, could take the
place of an exact quotation. Probably the most logical literary form
for this work would have been that of a commentary upon the Ethics
preceded by a few general chapters of introduction. But we chose
our present method because our purpose was not to comment upon
single and isolated passages of the Ethics, but to show the unity,
continuity, and logical order that runs throughout the work, and
withal to present the philosophy of Spinoza as a systematic whole.
Of all the authors quoted or referred to in this work, it is only
Maimonides and Descartes, and indirectly through them, and quite
as often directly through his own works, also Aristotle, 16 that can
be said to have had a dominant influence upon the philosophic train-
ing of Spinoza and to have guided him in the formation of his own
philosophy. It would indeed have been possible, within certain limits,
to depict the philosophy of Spinoza against the simple background
of any one of these three philosophers, except for the fact that that
would not have been a true presentation of the genesis of his thought,
for it had a more complex origin. All the other authors quoted in this
work, however helpful they may have been in our reconstruction
of the Ethics, can be said to have had a direct influence only upon
single passages in the Ethics, or upon single propositions, or at most
upon certain groups of propositions. To go beyond that and to at-
tempt to build up an extended analogy between the philosophic sys-
tems of any of these authors and Spinoza, on the mere basis of such
isolated parallels of expressions or passages, even when a direct
16. For lists of authors in relation to whom Spinoza has been studied. see
Ueberweg-Frischeisen-Kohler-Moog, Die Philosophie der Neuzeit bis zwn Ende
des XVIII. Jahrhunderts (12th ed.; 1924), pp. 668 ff.; R. McKeon, The Philoso-
phy of Spinoza (New York: Longmans, Green, 1928), pp. 322 ff. Among all the
studies listed, no less than five on Spinoza and Maimonides and Iio less than
sixteen on Spinoza and Descartes, there is only the following one which deals
with Spinoza's relation to Aristotle: Julius Guttmann, "Spinozas Zusammenhang
mit dem Aristotelismus,'' in Judaica, Festschrift zu Hermann Cohens siebzigstem
Geburtstage, Berlin, 1912, pp. 515-534.
16 H. A. WOLFSON

literary relationship between them could be established, would only

mean the inflation of footnotes into essays or monographs.
But whether direct or indirect, the sources of Spinoza are more
important for us as a means of establishing the meaning of his text
and philosophy than as a means of establishing an analogy or priority
of doctrine. The text of his Ethics is not a mosaic of quoted or para-
phrased passages. Nor has his philosophy developed as a rash out
of the infection of certain heretical or mystical phrases. It has grown
out of the very philosophy which he discards, and this by his relentless
driving of its own internal criticism of itself to its ultimate logical
conclusioQ.. In our endeavor to reconstruct the processes of Spinoza's
reasoning, therefore, it is not phrases that we are to deal with but
the thought and the history that lie behind them and the use that
he makes of them. When he says, for instance, that God is the im-
manent cause of all things, it is not enough for us to find some one
who had called God an immanent cause. We have to study the mean-
ing of the term "immanent" in its complicated historical development
and the particular use made of it by Spinoza throughout his writings.
We shall then discover that he means by it something quite different
from what we should ordinarily take it to mean. 17 Not that we are
to assume that Spinoza had actually gone through all the steps of the
investigation which we are to trudge through in discovering the mean-
ing of such terms-for that was not necessary for him. He lived in an
age when the traditions of philosophy were still alive, and what we
nowadays have to discover by- the painstaking methods of research ..
came to him naturally as the heritage of a living tradition.
Studied against the rich background- of tradition, even the most
colorless of terms and expressions may become invested with tech-
nical significance of the utmost importance. A case in point is the
special significance which may be discovered in Spinoza's choice of
the terms "attribute," "created things/' and "actuality" in his defini-
tion of duration.18 and of the terms "first thing," "actual," "human
mind," "idea," "individual thing," and "actually existing'' in his defini-
tion of mind. 19 Even when Spinoza is obviously merely restating
well-known sources our task is not completed by merely supplying
the perfunctory references. We must again study the meaning of the
sources quoted and their implications and all the possible uses he
17. Cf. Wolfson, op. cit., I, 323 ff.
18. Cf. ibid., I, 347 ff.
19. Cf. ibid., II, 42 ff.
 Behind the Geometrical Method 17
could have made of them. We shall often find that what at first sight
appears merely as a repetition of what others have said is in reality
a criticism of what they have said. For despite Spinoza's expressed
aversion . toward openly criticizing his opponents, 20 and perhaps
because of it, his Ethics is primarily an implied criticism of his op-
ponents. Thus, for instance, when he enumerates the various mean-
ings of cause and asserts that God is a universal, efficient, essential,
and first cause, it is not enough merely to identify the immediate
source of his statement. We must study the implications of these
terms, and we shall then find that instead of merely repeating what
his predecessors have said, Spinoza is really challenging their right
of saying what they have said and of applying to their God the term
"cause" in all these senses. 21 And so throughout the Ethics, from
his opening definition of substance to his concluding description of
the religion of reason, we shall find that behind every positive state-
ment there is lurking a negative criticism. With every one of his
positive assertions we seem to hear Spinoza's challenge to his_ op-
ponents: I accept your own definitions of terms, but I use them with
greater consistency th~ you. I am not unwilling to use your own
descriptions of God, but they are logically more applicable to my
God than to yours. I see no reason why I should not use your own
formulae, but I must give them an interpretation of my own. It is
quite possible for me to adopt with some reservation one of your
views, but I must reject-all the others which you consider of equal .
probability.
That the Ethics in its literary form is a peculiar piece of writing
is quite apparent. But its peculiarity does not consist in the obvious
fact that it is divided into propositions and demonstrations instead
of chapters and sections. It consists in the fact, which becomes ob-
vious only after a careful study of the work, that the manner in which
it makes use of language is rather peculiar. It uses language not as a
means of expression but as a syste~ of mnemonic symbols. Words
do not stand for simple ideas but for complicated trains of thought.
Arguments are not fully unfolded but are merely hinted at by sug-
gestion. Statements are not significant for what they actually affirm
but for the denials which they imply. Now, the mere use of the geo-
metrical method cannot explain that, for even within the geometrical
20. Cf. ibid., I. 58.
21. Cf. ibid., I, 304 ff.
18 H. A. WOLFSON

method Spinoza could have been clearer and more expatiative. To

some extent it may be explained, perhaps, by the cloistered atmos-
phere in which the Ethics was conceived and written. No challenging
questions of inquiring students or friends guided Spinoza in the man-
ner of its exposition or goaded him into a fuller expansion of its
statements. Despite the fact that he allowed himself to enter into the
discussion of problems which troubled the minds of his correspond-
ents, he never communicated to them the fulness of his own thought
or discussed with them the philosophic problems which troubled his
own mind. The congenial group of merchants, booksellers, medical
students, and holders of public office which formed the immediate
circle of Spinoza's friends had a layman's interest in the general prob-
lems of philosophy, but they could hardly serve as effective
sounding-boards for his views during the experimental stages of his
thinking. They seem to have had a more vigorous grasp of the prob-
lems of theology, in which they were the liberals of their day, but
with all the adventuresomeness of their spirit they were just begin-
ning to approach the liberalism of the mediaeval writings of Jewish
rationalists read by Spinoza in his early youth, which he bad long
outgrown. Spinoza was welcomed by them as an exotic genius to
whose occasional expression of shocking views they could listen in-
dulgently because they could dismiss them from their minds as a sort
of outlandish heresy. In this strange environment, to which exter-
nally_ he seems_Jo_ haye_ fully adjusted hims~lf, Spinoza never felt
himself quite free to speak his mind; and he who among his own
people never hesitated to speak out with boldness became cautious,
hesitant, and reserved. It was a caution which sprang not from fear
but from an inner sense of decorum which inevitably enforces itself
on one in the presence of strangers, especially strangers who are
kind. Quite early in his new career among his -newly found friends
he showed evidence of this cautious and guarded attitude, and when
on one occasion he became conscious of it, in the case of Casearius.
he deluded himself into the belief that it was due to the faults of the
latter arising from his youth and immaturity. 22 Little did he under-
stand the real cause of his own behavior, and little did he know to
what extent it stamped his general attitude towards all the others
who had not the faults of youth and immaturity. So long had the
though.ts of this book been simmering in his unCQID.municative mind
22. Ep., 9 (G., IV, 42, lines 19-26).
 Behind the Geometrical Method 19
that it was boiled down to a concentrated essence, and it is this
concentrated essence that we are served in the form of propositions.
The Ethics is not a communication to the world; it is Spinoza's com-
munication with himself.
In its concentrated form of exposition and in the baffling allusive-
ness and ellipticalness of its style, the Ethics may be compared to the
Talmudic and rabbinic writings upon which Spinoza was brought up,
and it is in that spirit in which the old rabbinic scholars approach the
study of their standard texts that we must approach the study of the
Ethics. We must assume that the Ethics is a carefully written book, in
which there is order and sequence and continuity, and in which every
term and expression is chosen with care and used with precision.
We must try to find Ol}t not only what is within it, but also what is
behind it. We must try to understand not only what the author says,
but also what he omits to say, and why he omits it. We must con-
stantly ask ourselves, with regard to every statement he makes, what
is the reason? What does he intend to let us hear? What is his au-
thority? Does he reproduce his authority correctly or not? If not,
why does he depart ~om it? What are the differences between certain
statements, and can such differences be reduced to other differences,
so as to discover in them a common underlying principle? In order
to understand Spinoza in full and to understand him well, we must
familiarize ourselves with his entire literary background. We must
place ourselves in the __ position of students, who, having done the
reading assigned in advance, come to sit at his feet and listen fo his
comments thereon. Every nod and wink and allusion of his will then
become intelligible. Words previously quite unimportant will become
charged with meaning. Abrupt transitions will receive an adequate
explanation; repetitions will be accounted for. We shall know more
of Spinoza's thought than what is merely expressed in his utterances.
We shall know what he wished to say and what he would have said
had we been able to question him and elicit further information.
But a question may now naturally come up. How do we know
that our interpretation is correct? After all, what we have done is to
construct an imaginary setting to fit the Ethics. How do we know,
then, that the setting is not a mere figment of the imagination? Even
if it is admitted that the setting is constructed out of historical ma-
terial and that the Ethics seems to fit snugly in it, still it may be argued
that the plot of a historical novel may be similarly constructed out
 20 H. A. WOLFSON

of historical material, the individual incidents may be all historically

authenticated, and the personages of the novel may all act in their
true historical character, and yet the work as a whole be nothing
but an artificial and fictitious production.
In answer to this question we may say, in the first place, that the
validity of our interpretation of the Ethics rests upon its workability
and universal applicability. If there is anything arbitrary in our in-
terpretation it is the initial assumption that Spinoza thought out bis
philosophy in a logical, orderly, and coherent manner, and that he
wrote it down in a work which is logical, orderly, and coherent, and
in a language which is self-explanatory. But having started out with
this assumption and :finding that the Ethics is far from being a book
which is logical, orderly, and coherent, and that the language in which
it is written is far from being self-explanatory, we have a right to
believe that any interpretation, historically substantiated, that will
help to explain the entire Ethics as a logically, orderly, coherently,
and intelligibly written. book is not :fictitious like the plot of a histori-
cal novel. It is more like the plot of a work of true historical research
in which a meagre and sketchy account of certain historical events
preserved in a single fragmentary document is presented in a new
reconstructed form by the filling in of gaps, by the supplying of details,
and by the explaining of causes and motives, all on the basis of other
authentic records. Historical research in philosophy, no less than in
-literature- or politics, is.. justified in claiming the same.. test of certainty. _
as the hypotheses of the natural scientists, namely, the test of work-
ability and of universal applicability as a description of all the phe-
nomena that come under observation.
The analogy of our study of the Ethics to the scientific method of
research holds true in still another respect-in the employment of a
method which may be considered as a modified form of what is called
in science control-experiment. Invariably in the writings of Spinoza
several texts are to be found in which the same problems are dealt
with. In our study of Spinoza we have always treated these parallel
texts as the scientific experimenter would treat bis guinea-pigs, per-
forming our experimental interpretation on some of them and using
the others as a control. Thus in working on any problem, instead
of collecting at once all the parallel texts and ancillary material in
the writings of Spinoza and working on all of them anhe same time,
we confined our investigations to some particular texts, and then
 Behind the Geometrical Method 21
tested our conclusions by the other texts. Thus, for instance, in the
problem of the unity of substance, 23 for which Propositions II-VI
of Ethics, I, Chapter II of Short Treatise, I, and Appendix I of the
Short Treatise are parallel texts, or in the problem of the relation
of mind and body, ::?-1 for which Proposition X of Ethics, II, Preface
to Short Treatise, II, and Appendix II of the Short Treatise are paral-
lel texts, the problem was fully worked out first in connection with
one of these sets of texts and then tested and checked up by the
others.
Then also, again in analogy to the method of research in the sci-
ences, our investigation was not merely a matter of classifying data;
it consisted mainly in discovering problems, i;tating them, and solving
them; and the solution, as a rule, started with a conjecture which
was afterwards verified by a method which in scholarship may be said
t<? correspond to the method of experiment and prediction in science.
One problem with which to start our investigation always presented
itself to us, and that was the problem of linking together apparently
disconnected propositions into a coherent argument. To solve this
problem it was required to find the missing links which in the
original form in which the Ethics was conceived in the mind of
Spinoza and before it was broken up into geometric propositions
supplied a logical transition between the disconnected statements
which we now have before us. Now sometimes these missing links
could be forged out_ pf material which we_ happened ~!ready to hav~
at our disposal, but most often they had to be invented imaginatively
out of material which we only assumed to exist and the corrobora-
tive evi<;lence was to be discovered afterwards. And, as a rule, it was
discovered. But problems of still greater difficulty presented them-
selves to us on frequent occasions, such, for instance, as apparent
misuse of terms on the part of Spinoza, or apparent contradictions -
in his own statements, or apparent misrepresentations of the views
of others. Invariably in the solution of such problems we set up some
distinction in the use of the term which Spinoza seemed to misuse,
or we discerned some new aspect in the statement of the idea in
which Spinoza seemed to contradict himself, or we assumed the pos-
sibility of some new interpretation of the view in which Spinoza
seemed to misrepresent others. Here, again, most often these new
23. Cf. Wolfson, op. cit., 1, 79 ff.
24. Cf. ibid., ll, 33 ff.
22 H. A. WOLFSON

distinctions, aspects, and interpretations were invented ad hoc,

merely for the purpose of solving a certain difficulty, and the evidence
corroborating them was discovered afterwards. This is the method
which we have followed throughout our investigation, though it is not
the method which we have adopted in the presentation of the results.
In the final form which this work has assumed, for the sake of clear-
ness and brevity, the order of exposition has had to be the reverse
of the order of discovery, and sources, which in the actual process of
investigation were evidence by which a priori conjectures were corrob-
orated, have had to be presented as data from which conclusions
were drawn. The material dealt with in this work did not seem to us
to possess sufficient elements of human interest to justify our at-
tempting to intrigue the reader by presenting each problem in the
form of a mystery story.
A typical illustration of this kind of proof by experiment or pre-
diction may be found in Spinoza's discussion of the problem of in-
finite extension. This is one of the discussions in which Spinoza
makes reference to his opponents, restating their views and criticizing
them. He finds that one of the reasons why his opponents denied
the existence of an infinite extension was their belief in the divisibility
of extension, and therefore concludes that inasmuch as matter is
not divisible an infinite extension does exist. From the context of his
discussion it appears that by divisibility he means divisibility into
indivisible parts .or atoms and that by indivisibility he.. means indi-
visibility in the same sense as a point is said to be indivisible. Having
identified his opponents, we found that that- kind of divisibility of
extension which he seems to ascribe to them is explicitly denied by
them. Furthermore, we found that Spinoza, in maintaining tlie- exist-
ence of an infinite extension which is indivisible, uses the term
"infinite" in a -sense which is explicitly rejected by bis opponents.
Spinoza thus seems to misrepresent his opponents and to commit
the fallacy of equivocation. This was the difficulty which confronted
us. Now, of course, we could have dismissed this difficulty by assum-
ing either that Spinoza purposely misrepresented his opponents in
order to be able to refute them, or that out of sheer ignorance he
attributed to them views of which they did not approve. But we pre-
ferred to believe that Spinoza was both intellectually honest and
accurately informed. We therefore tried to find whether it would not- -
be possible for us to interpret his utterances in such a way as would
 Behind the Geometrical Method 23
remove our difficulty. We made several vain attempts, until we finally
hit upon a possible distinction in the use of the term "indivisible"
and correspondingly in that of the term "divisible." By assuming that
Spinoza had used these terms according to this new distinction which
we invented ad hoc, we were able to explain his statements about
his opponents in a fully satisfactory manner. We therefore adopted
this as a tentative hypothesis, for the truth of which we had no evi-
dence except the internal criterion of its workability. But then, after
we had satisfied ourselves as to the workability of our hypothesis,
we began to ask ourselves whether it would not be possible to find
some external corroboration of it in the form of a statement by some
author, mediaeval or ancient, where that distinction in the use of the
terms "indivisible" and '~divisible" was made. After some search,
we found that this distinction in the use of the term "indivisible" is
made by Aristotle and Thomas Aquinas. ~ 5
Or, to take another illustration. In Spinoza's classification of the
stages of knowledge, we traced the history of the classification itself
as well as of the terms used in it to Aristotle. Then when Spinoza
evaluates these orders of. knowledge and says that "knowledge of the
first kind alone is the cause of falsity; knowledge of the second and
third orders is necessarily true;' 26 we likewise traced this evaluation
to Aristotle. But here \Ye were faced with a difficulty. Aristotle makes
use of four terms, naturally in Greek. Two of these terms correspond
exactly to the two terms which Spinoza describes elsewhere as th~ _
second :md third kinds of knowledge, but the other two terms used
by Aristotle usually mean in Greek just the opposite of the two Latin
terms which are used by Spinoza in his first kind of knowledge. But
inasmuch as all the evidence pointed to this Aristotelian origin of
Spinoza's evaluation of knowledge, we assumed that somewhere in
the history of the transmission of Aristotle's writings from the Greek
into Latin the two terms in question were somehow translated or
interpreted in a sense corresponding to the two terms used by Spi-
noza. Then, after we had completed the chapter on the Stages of
Knowledge, we began to ask ourselves whether it would not be pos-
sible for us to find some work accessible to Spinoza where that un-
usual translation or interpretation of the two Aristotelian terms in
question actually occurred. After some search, we found that in two
25. Cf. ibid., II, 270 and 282 ff.
26. E., II, xli.
24 H. A. WOLFSON

Latin translations made from the Hebrew of Averroes' Arabic Long

Commentary on Aristotle's Analytica Posteriora these two Aristote-
lian terms are translated exactly as they are found in Spinoza. !?i
And so in innumerable instances external corroborative evidence
was found for previously conceived conjectures. This gave- us a sense
of assurance that it was not merely an artificial structure that we were
setting up for the Ethics, but that to some extent we had succeeded
in penetrating into the mind of Spinoza and were able to see its work-
ings, to sense its direction, to anticipate its movements, and to be
guided to its goal. In order to understand another we must com-
pletely identify ourselves with that other, living through imaginatively
his experience and thinking through rationally his thoughts. There
must be a union of minds, like the union of our mind with the Active
Intellect which the mediaevals discuss as a possibility and of which
Spinoza speaks as a certainty.
27. Cf. Wolfson, op. cit., II, 146 and 151.
 Experience in Spinoza's Theory of Knowledge1

E. M. CURLEY

My concern in this paper is with the question, whether Spinoza was,

in one tolerably precise and common sense of the term, a rationalist.
By rationalism I understand here a certain view of the ideal nature
of science.!! A rationalist is a person who has a program for science
according to which it aspires to the condition of mathematics, where
mathematics is conceived as a purely a priori discipline, which rea-
sons deductively from self-evident premises to substantive conclu-
sions about the nature of t:tJings. Experience, for the rationalist, plays
no fundamental role, either in the discovery or in the verification of
scientific truth. The scientist may appeal to experience to illustrate
his doctrines, but he will not appeal to experience to establish them.
Where a proposition is either self-evident or deduced from self-
evident premises, it would be superfluous to require experimental
verification.
Some may reject my question out of hand on the ground that its
answer is obviously yes. Others. fewer in number, but better in-
formed, may reject it because they think its answer is obviously no.
It has been objected to me that none of the "Continental Rationalists"
ever held the view of science this sort of rationalism requires. I have
no doubt that is true. But 'though there are more or less satisfactory
treatments of this question in connection with Descartes, and to a
lesser extent, with Leibniz, 3 I know of none in connection with Spi-
This essay was written especially for this volume.
1. This is a revised version of a paper read to the Australian Association of
Philosophy in Melbourne in August 1968.
2. Much, of course. depends on definitions. There are ~enses of the term in
which Spinoza was unequivocally a rationalist. Cf. M. Gueroult, Spino:a, I, 9-
13 and my Spinoza's Metaphysics (Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University
Press, 1969), p. 157. But the sense in question here is probably more common.
See, e.g. Bernard Williams' article on rationalism in The Encyclopedia of Phi-
losophy, ed. P. Edwards (New York: The Macmillan Co. and The Free Press,
1967), VII.
3. E.g., R. M. Blake, "The Role of Experience in Descartes' Theory of
Method," Philosophical Review, 38 (1929), 125-143, 201-218 (reprinted in
Theories of Sciencific Method: The-Renaissance Through the Nineteemh Cen-
tury, ed. E. H. Madden (Seattle: University of Washington Press. 1960),
26 E. M. CURLEY

noza. 4 And I think that approaching Spinoza in this way may help
to bring to light important features of his real theory of knowledge.
The view that Spinoza was a rationalist, in the sense we are con-
cerned with, is not just mildly inaccurate, it is wildly inaccurate.
Experience has a much greater role to play in Spinoza's theory of
knowledge than this view can allow for. To see why this is so we
need to discuss Spinoza's doctrine of the three kinds of knowledge.
For the view that Spinoza was a rationalist tends to rest on a natural
but mistaken interpretation of that doctrine.
We start with the fact that Spinoza divided knowledge into three
kinds: imagination, reason, and intuition. That much is not conten-
tious. But how are these three kinds of knowledge supposed by Spi-
noza to differ from one another, to be like one another, to be related
to one another? Are they entirely independent of one another? Or
does one of them provide the basis for one or more of the others?
What, precisely, did Spinoza intend to include under each of his three
headings? These are fundamental questions about Spinoza's doctrine.
And they are, as we shall see, very difficult to answer uncon-
tentiously.
Much of the obscurity of the division stems from Spinoza's char-
acteristic brevity. But some arises from the fact that there are three
different versions of the division (in the Short Treatise, the Treatise,
and the Ethics). While the three versions are similar, there are dif-
ferences between them which may indicate changes in Spinoza's
conception of his three kinds-of knowledge. We shall have to keep
this possibility in mind as we discuss the question of how the division
is to be taken.
A. Gewirth, "Experience and the Non-mathematical in the Cartesian Method," .
Journal of the History of Ideas, 2 (1941), 183-210; E. Denisoff, Descartes,
premier theoricien de la physique mathematique (Louvain: Nauwelarts, 1970);
G. Buchdahl, "Descartes'-Anticipation of a Logic of Scientific Discovery," in
Scientific Change, ed. A. C. Crombie (New York: Basic Books, Inc., 1963);
J. J. Macintosh, "Leibniz and Berkeley." Proc. Arist. Soc., 71 ( 1970-71 ). 147-
163. See also Buchdahl's Metaphysics and the Philosophy of Science (Cambridge.
Mass.: M.I.T. Press, 1969).
4. So though McKeon begins well, with an extended description of Spinoza's
lively interest in experimental science, he goes on to give an account of
Spinoza's epistemology which makes that interest unintelligible (The Philosophy
of Spinoza, New York: Longmans, Green & Co., 1928, pp. 130-157). Parkinson,
though he thinks Spinoza ought to have granted an important role to experience,
is content to discount the evidence that he did and to treat him as conforming
to the stereotype of rationalism (Spinoza's Theory of Knowledge, Oxford:
Clarendon Press, 1954. See particularly. pp. 12-15 and 157-162).
 Experience in Spinoza's Theory of Knowledge 21
There is one feature of Spinoza's div1sion which is preserved with
little variation in each version: the use of an example from mathe-
matics. Three numbers, a, b, and c, are given, and we are asked to
find a fourth number, d, which is in the same ratio to c as b is to a.
We may come to know what number dis in any one of four ways.
First, we may have been taught by someone to employ the follow-
ing rule: multiply b and c, then divide their product by a to find rl.
If we simply apply this rule because this is what we have been told
to do to solve this sort of problem, without having been given any
reason for doing so, then our knowledge is what Spinoza calls knowl-
edge from report or signs. Tbis is one subkind of the .first kind of
knowledge, one variety of imagination.
If, on the other hand, w~ have tested the rule by performing calcu-
lations with it in simple cases where the answer is obvious, or if our
teacher has done this for us, or if we have discovered the rule our-
selves by generalizing from such simple cases, then our knowledge
is what Spinoza calls knowledge from vagrant experience. This is the
second subkind of the first kind of knowledge, another variety of
imagination.
We have the second kind of knowledge, reason, if our knowl-
edge is based on the proof of Proposition 19 in the Seventh Book
of Euclid's Elements. Then, Spinoza says. we know what sort of num-
bers are proportional because we know the nature and property of
proportion. We understand the common property of all proportion-
als. But we do not, if our knowledge is of this kind, "see the ade-
quate proportionality of the given numbers."
When we do see that, then we have knowledge of the third kind,
intuitive science. This is something which involves no process of
reasoning. We simply see, in one intuition, what the ratio of a to
b is, and see what number d must be. 5
Such is the example Spinoza repeats each time he discusses the
three kinds of knowledge. Sometimes he uses other examples as
well. And always he gives a different general description of the three
kinds of knowledge. But because this example is so often repeated,
because it lends itself so easily to rationalistic interpretation, and
because it has a deceptive familiarity about it, we may profitably use
it to introduce the interpretation under discussion.
5. Here I blur some differences in Spinoza's various presentations of the
mathematical example. See Joachim, Spinoza's Tractatus de Intellectus Emenda-
tione (Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1940), p. 33, n. 1 and p. 31, n. 2.
 28 E. M. CURLEY

The rationalistic interpretation of this doctrine would run along

the following lines: (i) imagination, the first and least valuable of
Spinoza's three kinds of knowledge, corresponds to ordii:lary empiri-
cal knowledge; it would include whatever is known by observation or
inference from obserVation; since it has this empirical basis, it is
highly fallible; it need not always be mistaken, but it very often is;
consequently, though it may be very important for practical pur-
poses, it is lacking in certainty, and does not constitute genuine
scientific knowledge; (ii) reason, the second kind of knowledge, is
infallible and does constitute scientific knowledge; but it is inferior
to intuition, since it does not involve a direct insight into the truth of
what is known; on the contrary, it is essentially derivative from intui-
tion; for it always requires an inference from premises; the ulti-
mate premises for things known by reason could not be supplied
by the imagination, since the imagination is fallible; they must
therefore be supplied by intuition; (iii) intuition, the third and best
kind of knowledge, is like reason in being infallible and certain, but
unlike reason in that it is noninferential and does involve a direct
insight into the truth of what is known; it is the basis for ail
genuine scientific knowledge.
This is what I have in mind when I speak of the rationalistic inter-
pretation of Spinoza's division of knowledge. I think the best way to
bring out the difficulties faced by the rationalistic interpretation will
be, first, to make some general comments on Spinoza's mathematical
-- example,- and then- to-discuss each -of- the- three kinds- of- knowledge --
in turn, taking up the other examples Spinoza gives and reflecting
on his different descriptions of the three kinds of knowledge.
General comment first. The Platonic overtones of this division of
knowledge are evident, particularly in the Short Treatise, where the
three kinds of knowledge are called, not imagination, reason, and
intuition, but opinion, true belief, and clear knowledge. But the
parallel is imperfect in one rather interesting respect. The four
stages of cognition in the Republic are distinguished from one an-
other primarily by a difference in their objects. There may also be a
difference in the state of mind of the knower. Dianoia, for example,
may be distinguished from noesis not only by its being concerned
with mathematical objects rather than forms, but also by its involv-
ing a process of reasoning as opposed to an immediate apprehension
of its object. But the differences in the objects of cognition are
fundamental. The principal difference between eikasia and pistis is
that the objects of the former are mere likenesses of the living things,

 Experience in Spinoza's Theory of Knowledge 29
the works of nature and of human hands, which are the objects of
pistis.
In Spinoza's division, however, unless the oft-repeated mathe-
matical example is misleading, there need be no difference in the
object of cognition. Each of the three kinds of knowledge is presented
as a different way of solving the same problem. Prima facie, what is
known need not vary from one kind of knowledge to another. Even
the eternal truths of mathematics can be known, albeit inadequately,
by imagination.
Unless the mathematical example is misleading, the different kinds
of knowledge need not have different kinds of object. But the mathe-
matical example may be misleading. It is well known that Spinoza
regularly uses mathematical examples to illustrate various points in
his philosophy. But it is not always recognized that, on his view of
the status of mathematical entities, there is something odd about this
procedure. Mathematical entities, for Spinoza, are entities of reason,
abstractions which exist only in the intellect and not in reality. On at
least one occasion Spinoza explicitly reminds us of this when he is
giving a mathematical example. This occurs in the Treatise in con-
nection with the doctrine that a perfect definition must explain the
essence of the thing and not use its properties. Spinoza writes,
To explain this, I shall omit other examples, lest I seem to wish to
lay bare the errors of others, and shall bring up only an example of
something abstract, whi:cb. is the same however it may be defined,
e.g., a circle. If this be defined as any figure in which lines drawn
from the center to the circumference are equal, no one fails to see
that such a definition does not in the least explain the essence of a
circle, but only one of its properties.6 And though, as I have said,
this does not make much difference where it is a question of defining
figures and other entities of reason, still it does matter .greatly when
the things are physical and real. i
It is puzzling that Spinoza should say both that abstract entities
are the same however they may be defined and that the traditional
Euclidean definition of a circle does not give its essence. One thing,
however, is clear, and that is that Spinoza is somewhat diffident about
using a mathematical example because he thinks that the definitions
of mathematical entities provide only a partial analogy with the kind
of definitions he is most interested in-definitions of real things. And
6. Cf. Hobbes's use of the same example in De Corpore, I, 5.
7. TdlE, par. 95 (G., II, 34-35).
 30 E. M. CURLEY

this suggests that perhaps we ought .J?.Ot to press his mathematical

examples too far. It may be that the different kinds of mathematical
knowledge provide only a partial analogy with the different kinds of
knowledge of real things. And it may be that where knowledge of real
things is concerned, the different kinds of knowledge do have differ-
ent kinds of object. At this point it must be an open question whether
or not they do. The mathematical example gives some ground for
thinking that they don't. As we proceed, we shall discover some
ground for thinking that they do. And we shall also see that in other
respects the mathematical example is very tricky.

I
So much for general remarks. I want now to take up each of the
three kinds of knowledge in tum, beginning with the first subdivision
of imagination. I have called this knowledge "from report," which
renders Spinoza's phrase "ex auditu." The phrase is usually translated
"by hearing" or "by hearsay." But "auditu" can mean "report" and
"report" seems preferable at least in that it does not suggest a limita-
tion to things heard as opposed to things read. What it does suggest
-rightly or wrongly-is that the belief is based on the authority of
the reporter. Given Spinoza's description of bis mathematical ex-
ample, that suggestion seems a proper one:
Merchants will say, carelessly, that they know what must be done
to. find-the--fourth number, because, of-course, they-have not for-
gotten the procedure which, undefended, without any demonstra-
tion, they heard from their teachers. s
It would still, presumably, be knowledge ex auditu if the merchants
had read the instruction in a manual. On the other hand, if the teacher
. had given an appropriate defense of the procedure, this, we may
suppose, might have converted knowledge ex auditu into some other
kind of knowledge. The essential thing in knowledge ex auditu seems
to be that the person believes that p simply because someone else
has said that p.
The mathematical example suggests that knowledge from report
can be converted into some other kind of knowledge by giving
reasons for belief. Spinoza's other examples, however, appear to indi-
cate that this will not always be possible. "Only from report," he says,
"do I know on what day I was born, and who my parents were,
8. TdlE, par. 23 (G., II, 11).
 Experience in Spinoza's Theory of Knowledge 31
and similar things which I have never doubted." 9 It is difficult to see
how Spinoza could know on what day he was born or who his parents
were in any other way than by report.
So the mathematical example is prima facie misleading in suggest-
ing that knowledge from report can be converted into some one-or
any one-of the other kinds of knowledge. Still, we might say-even
though I can know only by report who my parents were or what day
I was born on, someone must know, or have known, these things in
some other way. And we might wish to say that in general this must
be the case: that wherever one person knows that p by repoFt, some-
one must know that p in some other way. If we are to call knowledge
by report knowledge, then we want to know how the reporter knows.
If he is only the proximate link in an infinite chain of reporters,
each of whom knows only-by report, then we should be very reluctant
to call this knowledge. If, on the other hand, the chain of reporters
terminates somewhere, then we want to know how the ultimate re-
porter knows. By hypothesis, he must know in some other way than
by report-from vagrant experience, reason, or intuition. The result
is that knowledge from report either is not knowledge at all, or is, in
the end, derivative from some other kind of knowledge.
I suspect that this is a conclusion which Spinoza would accept.
In classifying knowledge from report as a kind of knowledge, Spinoza
does not seem to intend that the term. "knowledge" be taken as a
honorific one. In the Short Treatise he remarks that the man who
makes his calculations on the authority of so~eone else, _:without
taking into account the possibility that the man may be lying,
has no more knowledge of the Rule of Three than a blind man has
of color. Whatever he may have said about it, he simply repeated as
a parrot repeats what it has been taught. 1 0
Clearly, this kind of knowledge does not get very high marks, and is
only called "knowledge" in a sense of that term which does not
imply anything about the truth or falsity of what is believed. This is
quite consistent with the way in which the division is introduced.
In the Short Treatise it is introduced as a classification of the modes
of which man consists, which are "certain ideas." In the Treatise,
Spinoza speaks of reviewing "all the ways of perceiving which I have
hitherto used to affirm or deny anything without doubt." And in the
Ethics he appears. to _regard it as a division of the ways in which we
9. Td/E, par. 20 (G., II, 10).
10. K.V., II, 1 (G., I, 54).
32 E. M. CURLEY

"perceive . things and form universal notions." So we need to

take this division as a classification of the ways in which we come
to have ideas or beliefs. There is no implication in speaking of
knowledge from report that we have here something worthy of the
name, and consequently there is no reason to suppose that it must
in the end depend on some other kind of knowledge.
Consider now the various descriptions Spinoza gives of knowledge
from report. It is not clear that he always conceived of it in the same
way. In his earliest work, the Short Treatise, Spinoza describes this
kind of knowledge simply as knowledge from report (assuming that
hooren zeggen translates auditu). In the Treatise he characterizes it
as perception we have from report (ex auditu) or from some con-
ventional sign (ex aliquo signo quod vocant ad placitum) .11 And
finally, in the Ethics, Spinoza describes it as knowledge,
from signs, i.e. from the fact that, having heard or read certain
words, we recall things and form certain ideas of things which are
like them and through which we imagine the things.12
So we have a shift from describing the first subdivision of imagination
as knowledge ex auditu--to knowledge ex auditu aut signis-to knowl-
edge ex signis. Corresponding to this shift in the description we also
have-or seem to have-at least a partial shift in the kind of example
given. Of course Spinoza continues to use the mathematical example
-in the Ethics that is practically the only example he does give-but
at the end of the passage just quoted Spinoza refers us to a passage
earlier-in the Ethics, E:, II, x-Yili, S. The relevant passage seems to be
the following one:
. we can clearly understand how it is that the mip.d from the
thought of one thing turns at once to the thought of another thing
which is not in any way like it. For example, from the thought of
the word pomum a Roman turned immediately to the thought of
the fruit, which has no resemblance to the articulate sound pomum
nor anything in common with it, except that the body of the man was
often affected by the thing and the sound, that is, he often lie~d
the word pomum when he saw the fruit.
This is the sort of process Spinoza has in mind when he speaks, later
in the Ethics, of the fact that "having heard or read certain words,
we recall things and form ideas of them . . ."
11. On this phrase, see Joachim, -op. cit., p. 26, n. 1. Cf." TdlE, pars. SS.:89
(G., II, 33).
12. E., II, xi, S.
 Experience in Spinoza's Theory of Knowledge 33
The difficulty here lies in seeing how there could be anything in
common between the sort of process described in xviii, S. and the
sort which is presumably involved in Spinoza's earlier examples of
knowledge ex auditu. When my parents tell me that I was born on a
certain day, they use language-conventional signs-to do this. Bui.
their words do not recall the thing to me. However traumatic the
experience of birth may be, it is not the sort of thing that we can
observe and later remember in the way that \Ve can observe and later
remember an apple. More importantly, the process whereby a word
which has become associated with a thing brings the thing to mind
does not look like a very plausible candidate for a kind of knowl-
edge at all. When my mother tells me that a certain man was my
father, then, if I am a wise child, I may know that he was my father.
But what does the Roman know when he hears the word pomum?
This apparent change in Spinoza's description and examples of the
first subdivision of knowledge might suggest that Spinoza gradually
broadened his conception of it to include not only things accepted on
the authority of another person, but also anything commuriicated
through language. Some such broad construction of knowledge ex
auditu aut signis seems to be behind David Savan's claim that Spi-
noza regarded language as inevitably inadequate for the expression
of philosophic truth. But this interpretation is quite untenable. 13
Spinoza's classification of knowledge ex signis as one of the varieties
of imagination does not entail any radical thesis about the inadequacy
of language to express clear and distinct ideas, whether in philosophy
or in other areas.
Still the question remains: What did Spinoza intend to include
under the heading of knowledge ex auditu aut signis? What simi-
larity is there, if there is any, between the early examples and the
later example?
The problem can be partially resolved by recalling that knowledge
ex auditu aut signis is not knowledge in any honorific sense of the
term. The proper question is not: What does the Roman know when
he hears the word pomum? but: What does the Roman affirm or deny
when he hears the word pomum? Spinoza will not be inconsistent
13. See Savan, "Spinoza and Language," pp. 60-7:! in this volume. Savan ar-
gues not only from the necessarily imaginative character of language, but also
from the numerous contradictions he finds in Spinoza's philosophy. I find Parkin-
son's rebuttal of Savan (p. 73 in this volume) thoroughly convincing. The
most decisive evidence occurs in Spinoza's discussion of language in Tr. Theol.-
Pol., ch. vii ( G., III, 111).
34 E. M. CURLEY

with his earlier examples if he says that the Roman does not, strictly
speaking, know anything. But he must, to be consistent with his
earlier examples, maintain that the Roman thinks something, that
he affirms or denies something.
And once we put- the matter like that, we can see that Spinoza
would maintain this. For it is one of his distinctive doctrines that
every idea in"'.olves an element of affirmation or negation. In oppo-
sition to Descartes, Spinoza holds that there is no such thing as having
an idea without affirming or denying something about the object of
the idea. Whatever the merits of this controversy between Descartes
and Spinoza may be, 14 its application to the present case is clear.
When our Roman hears the word pomum and forms an idea of an
apple, he is making a judgment about the apple. Other things being
equal, he is judging that there is an apple present to him, or as Spinoza
says, contemplating it as present to him.
So there is not so great a difference as there first appears to be
between Spinoza's earlier and later examples of knowledge "from
report." And I think that reflection on this later example may help
us to correct something I said in the beginning. I have spoken-
naturally, but misleadingly-of knowledge from report as believing
that p because someone, who is taken to be an authority, has said
that p. The mathematical example tends to suggest this, but wrongly.
Knowledge from report is believing that p because someone-who
may or may not be taken to be an authority-has said something-
which may or may not be that p, but which makes us think that p-;-
It is, as the comparison with the parrot might have told us, a very
simple stimulus-response situation. Indeed, I suspect that once you
introduce the notion of authority you get something which is not
knowledge "from report" at all. For to say that the reporter is taken
to be an authority implies a judgment on his reliability as a truth-
teller. If this judgment is supported by evidence-if we take the re-
porter's word because we have found him, or people like him, to be
trustworthy in similar situations in the past-then I think Spinoza
might want to classify this as knowledge from vagrant experience.
It is difficult from his sketchy remarks to say with any certainty how
the classification would go. But if my suspicions are correct, then it
14. I have discussed this issue in some detail in an article to appear in a col-
lection of essays on Spinoza entitled "Descartes, Spinoza and the Ethics of Be-
lief," in Spinoza: Essays in Interpretation, ed. Freeman and Mandelbaum, Open
Court, 1973. -
 Experience in Spinoza's Theory of Knowledge 35
might after all be possible to convert some of the seemingly recalci-
trant cases of knowledge from report into some other kind of knowl-
edge. I might be able to know from vagrant experience, for example,
what day I was born on.
If this discussion of knowledge from report has accomplished noth-
ing else, at least we have seen. in a more or less noncontroversial
case. how hard it is to know from Spinoza's descriptions and exam-
ples just what he had in mind. I pass now to knowledge from vagrant
experience. "Vagrant experience" renders Spinoza's "experientia
vaga." This phrase is usually translated "mere experience" (Elwes),
which has nothing to recommend it, or "vague experience" (White),
which has at least etymology to recommend it. But "vagrant" has the
same etymological root, is closer to the probable meaning of the
Latin, and conveys more accurately the spirit of the passage in Ba-
con's Novum Organum which is usually identified as the source of
this phrase:
But not only must we seek and procure a greater abundance of
experiments, of a kind different from any done heretofore, we must
also introduce an entirely different method, order and process of con-
tinuing and advancing experience. For when experience wanders
aimlessly, following only itself . . . it is mere groping, and stupefies
rather than instructs. But when experience proceeds according to a
de.finite law, in order and continuously, then it will be able to hope
for something better in the sciences.la
It is worth preserving some echo of this origin. for it may be that
Spinoza, in speaking of experientia vaga, intended to include only
a certain kind of experience. Bacon, in the passage just quoted and
quite generally, wanted to make a distinction between what we might
call a casual and haphazard use of experience and what we might
call a systematic use of experience. For all that be was the father of
modem empiricism, he had little use for the empiricists of his day; 16
but he also thought that there was a more sophisticated way of being
an empiricist.
I don't wish, at this stage, to assert flatly that Spinoza would have
agreed. I only wish to suggest that possibility and to point out that
there is nothing in Spinoza's descriptions of knowledge from vagrant
experience which would rule it out. In the Treatise, for example,
15. Bacon, Novum Organum, I, 100.
16. See e.g., ibid., I, 64.
36 E. M. CURLEY

Spinoza's own gloss on "experientia vaga" is that it is "experience

not determined by the intellect." It is difficult to know quite how to
take this. Is the qualification an explicative one, implying that it is a
general characteristic of experience as such that it is not determined
by the intellect? Or is it a restnctive qualification implying that some
experiences are determined by the intellect, that others are not, and
that only the latter come under the heading of vagrant experience?
It is hard tci tell just what Spinoza had in mind. 1 i
Such speculations put a different perspective on Spinoza's low
evaluation of knowledge from vagrant experience. It is clear that
Spinoza viewed the imagination as the only source of error. Reason
and intuition are infallible. But what, precisely, did Spinoza include
under the headings of imagination, reason, and intuition? Could he
have had higher hopes for a use of experience which "proceeds
according to a definite law"?
We cannot answer that question now-we can only ask it. Hope-
fully the answer will emerge as we go forward. Right now I should
like to direct attention to Spinoza's examples of knowledge from va-
grant experience, to see what can be gleaned from them.
To begin with the mathematical example, the first thing to notice
is that there is a certain ambiguity in Spinoza's description of it. In
the Short Treatise, and less definitely in the Ethics, our knowledge
from vagrant experience of the Rule of Three seems to be described
as a case of what would nowadays be called hypothetico-deductive
testing. Someone tells us that the fourth proportional is given- by the
formula d = b.c.
a We are unwilling to take - his word for it, so we try
the formula out in some simple cases where the answer is obvious.
Finding that it works in these cases,- we accept the general rule.
In the Treatise the process seems to be induction by simple enu-
meration. Others, Spinoza says,
17. A similar ambiguity infects the description given in the Ethics. Is the
knowledge that we have through our senses of singular things necessarily muti-
lated, confused, and without order? Or did Spinoza envisage a kind of knowledge
gained through the senses that would still be orderly? Cf. TdlE, par. 84 (G., II,
32). Joachim glosses experientia vaga as knowledge by uncritical experience,
and when he abbreviates this to empirical knowledge characteristically uses scare
quotes (Joachim, op. cit., pp. 27-28). For a passage which plainly implies that
experience can be understood clearly and distinctly, see Tr. Theol.-Pol., ch. v
(G., ill, 76-77). . - -
 Experience in Spinoza's Theory of Knowledge 37
will form a universal axiom from their experience with simpler cases
where the fourth number is evident-as with ~. 4, 3 and 6, where
they find that multiplying the second and third numbers and divid-
ing their product by the first gives 6 as a quotient. Since they see
that the number is produced which, without this procedure, they al-
ready knew to be proportional, they then conclude that the proce-
dure is always good for finding the fourth proponional.18

Here it sounds as though-instead of testing a rule which has been

suggested to us prior to our investigations of particular cases-we are
constructing the mle directly from those cases without any antecedent
hypothesis. But though the descriptions vary in this way, it does not
appear that Spinoza would have allowed that there was any relevant
difference between hypothetico-deductive testing and induction by
simple enumeration. Even in the Short Treatise, where what he is
describing is pretty clearly the former rather than the latter. he re-
marks that the person who comes by his belief in this way is also
subject to error, "For how can he be sure that the experience of a few
particulars can give him a rule for all?"
The next point is this. What we know immediately from our induc-
tion or our testing is a general proposition, a: b = c: d if and only if
d = bac. What we know ultimately, however, is a singular proposition
-say, that where a, b, and c are 5, 7, and 25, d = 35. This is implicit
in the way Spinoza has set up his example. We are given three num-
bers and asked to find the fourth proportionaL Where we have knowl-
edge from vagrant experience, we know the answer in the particular
case because we have come to know a relevant general proposition
by induction or by some equivalent procedure. Where we have knowl-
edge by reason, we k-now the answer in the particular case because
we have come to know a relevant general proposition by deduction.
But where we nave intuition we know the answer in the particular
case without needing to know any general proposition. This seems
to be a crucial difference between the three kinds of knowledge-
at least as far as the mathematical example goes. So what we know,
when we know something by vagrant experience, may be either a
general proposition or a singular one.
A further point is this. In the mathematical example, our knowl-
edge from vagrant experience-whether of the general rule or of the
18. TdlE, par. 23 (G., II, 12).
38 E. M. CURLEY

answer in the particular case-is going to rest on a number of singular

propositions. We infer the general rule that where a:b = c:d, d = bea
from premises like
~:3 = 4:6 and 6 = 3X4
2
1:3 = 2:6 and 6 = 3X2
1
and so on.
In the particular case where a, b, and care 5, 7, and 25, we need in
addition to know that
7X25
-5-= 35
And Spinoza apparently thinks that at least some of these premises
will be known, not by vagrant experience, but by intuition, for he
says that we arrive at the Rule of Three by considering simple cases
"where the fourth number is evident." If our knowledge from va-
grant experience of the Rule of Three were typical in this respect,
then knowledge from vagrant experience would depend on intuition.
Spinoza's other examples of knowledge from vagrant experience
indicate that the mathematical example is not typical in this respect.
In the Short Treatise, when he is illustrating his ~esis that the pas-
sions depend on knowledge of the first kind, he says that surprise
is found in someone who has that kind of knowledge,
for since, from a few particulars, he draws a general conclusion, he
is astonished when be sees something which goes- against his conclu-
sion-like someone who, having seen only sheep with short tails, is
surprised by those from Morocco that have long ones.1 9
Clearly the premises of the inference here are going -to be known by
observation. And this appears to be the case with most of the exam-
~

ples Spinoza gives of knowledge from vagrant experience. He says

that we know in this way that oil feeds fire, that water extinguishes it,
that the dog is a barking animal, and man a rational one. He seems
to think of all of these as known through induction by simple
enumeration, where the premises are known by observation-though
he points out in the Short Treatise that we need not be conscious
of having gone through any process of inference.
I have spoken of the premises of these inductions as being known
by observation. I take it that_ this kind of knowledge-knowledge of
19. K.V., II, 3 (G., I, 56).
 Experience in Spinoza's Theory of Knowledge 39
a singular proposition through (simple) observation-would be one
species of knowledge from vagrant experience, though most of the
examples Spinoza gives of knowledge from vagrant experience when
he is classifying the different kinds of knowledge are general propo-
sitions. In the Ethics, when he wants to discuss the problem of error,
which can only arise in the first kind of knowledge, Spinoza gives
as an example the judgment, which rustics are supposed to make,
that the sun is only about 200 feet away from us. What is involved
here, on Spinoza's theory of perception, is that the rustic is aware
of a certain modification of his body which has been caused by the
sun. His awareness of this modification is or contains implicitly a
judgment that the modification is of a kind that has a certain kind of
cause. There is nothing, Spinoza thinks, erroneous in that judgment
taken by itself. The error consists in the fact that the rustic does not
also make a further judgment about the true distance of the sun and
the true cause of this particular modification of our body. When we
later come to know that the sun is much farther away, we still imag-
ine it as near, i.e. judge that it is the kind of modification that typi-
cally has a certain kind of cause, but then we also understand why
we imagine it as near when in fact it isn't.
Part of what is going on here is that Spinoza is assimilating cases
of ordinary perception to cases of induction by simple enumeration.
After saying in the Treatise that knowledge from vagrant experience
is perception from experience "not determined by the inteUe_ct," Spi-
noza goes on to explain that
it is only so called because it happens thus by chance and we have
no other experience which opposes it. Therefore it stays with us
unshaken. 20

The remark inevitably recalls B<!_con's complaint that.

the induction of which the logicians speak, which proceeds by sim-
ple enumeration, is a puerile thing, concludes at hazard, is always
liable to be upset by contradictory instances, takes into account only
what is known and ordinary, and leads to no result. 21
But though we naturally think of the man who, having seen a number
of sheep with short tails and none with long tails, instinctively as-
sumes that all sheep have short tails, Spinoza's explanation seems
20. TdlE, par. 19 (G., II, 10).
21. The Works of Francis Bacon, ed. J. Spedding, R. Ellis, and D. Heath
(London: Longman & Co., 1857), IV, 25.
40 E. M. CURLEY

also to be intended to cover the case of the man who, having a cer-
tain sense experience and none to the contrary, instinctively assumes
that the sun is only 200 feet away.
To sum up, knowledge from vagrant experience may be of singular
or of general propositions, may or may not involve sense experience,
may or may not be inferential, and may or may not depend on some
other kind of knowledge. I have not gone into the general question
of whether knowledge from vagrant experience can be converted into
some other kind of knowledge. But I have suggested that Spinoza's
descriptions of knowledge from vagrant experience leave open the
possibility of a use of sense experience which is in some way purified
and reliable. If there turns out to be positive evidence that Spinoza
did envisage such a use of sense experience, that will be a mark
against the rationalistic interpretation of Spinoza, for that interpre-
tation supposed that any knowledge that had an empirical basis came
under the heading of imagination.

II
I tum now to reason. The rationalistic interpretation of Spinoza
here would have it that this kind of knowledge always involves a
deductive inference from self-evident premises known by intuition.
This interpretation receives its strongest support from the mathe-
matical example. What seems to be essential to our knowing through
reason that d = 35, where a,b;and c are 5;7;- and 25, is that we have
come to know Proposition 19 of Book VII of Euclid's Elements by
deducing it from the self-evident axioms- and definitions of that work
and that we_have inferred our singular conclusion from that general
,truth of mathematics, with the help no doubt of certain singular
mathematical truths (such as
7~25 = 35).
Unfortunately Spinoza's descriptions of reason in the Treatise
and the Ethics and his other examples of reason do not support such
an int~rpretation. (I ignore the Short Treatise here because it gives
no examples of reason other than the mathematical one and its de
scription of reason is too vague to be of use to anyone.)
In the Treatise, Spinoza characterizes reason as the kind of per-
ception we have "where we infer the essence of one thing from an-
other, but not adequately." He distinguishes two species of this. One
occurs "when we infer the cause from some effect"; the other ''when
 Experience in Spinoza's Theory of Knowledge 41
something is inferred from some universal which some property al-
ways accompanies." 22
The mathematical example seems to fall under the second of these
two species of reason. We know, from .Euclid's definition of propor-
tion, the nature of a universal, namely, proportionality. This we may
suppose to be known by intuition. We deduce from that definition
a certain property of proportional numbers,. namely, that the product
of the means always equals the product of the extremes. And we use
that property to discover the fourth proportional in the particular
case, with the help, we must add, of some other mathematical knowl-
edge that we have. So the mathematical example accords quite neatly
with the rationalistic interpretation.
But Spinoza also gives, in the Treatise, another example of this
species of reason which does not. "I have come," he says,
to know the nature of vision and at the same time that it has the
property that at a great distance we see one and the same thing as
smaller than when we look at it close at hand. From this I infer that
the sun is larger than it appears to be, and other similar conclu-
sions. ::3
This example will repay close attention. If it were strictly parallel
to the mathematical example. then it might be spelled out in the
following way. Once we come to know the nature or definition of
vision by intuition we are able to deduce from this definition a prop-
erty of-vision-namely tiiat things- seen at -a distance look smaller
than they do when seen close at hand. And from this property of
vision we deduce that the sun is larger than it appears to be.
Now I want first to raise some questions about the definition of
vision which is fundamental to this accouqt: Where do we go to find
our definition of vision? What does it look like when we find it? In
the mathematical case we know, or think we kn~w, where to go to
find it. We look at the definitions at fhe beginning of Book VII of
Euclid's Elements and there it is: "Numbers are proportional when
the first is the same multiple, or the same part, or the same parts of
the second that the third is of the fourth." Perhaps Spinoza would
not have regarded this definition as really adequate, on the same
grounds on which he rejected the Euclidean definition of a circle. But
at any rate, when it is a question of the definition of proportionality,
we have some idea of how to proceed.
22. Cf. Joachim, op. cit., p. 30.
23. TdIE, par. 21 tG., II, 11).
42 E. M. CURLEY

Where do we look for a definition or statement of the nature of

vision? Well, first of all, not in the dictionary. The kind of definition
Spinoza is after is not going to be a statement about the correct use
of language. Probably we look for it in a work like Descartes's
Dioptrique. And what we find given there as an account of the nature
of vision is not a simple statement which comes at the beginning
of the investigation, but a complex theoretical explanation of the
process by which we see things. It takes Descartes six chapters to
state the nature of vision. He begins by making certain assumptions
about the nature of light and its rays. We are to consider it "as noth-
ing else, in the bodies that we call luminous, than a certain movement
or action, very rapid and lively, which passes towards our eyes
through the medium of the air and other transparent bodies."24 In
terms of this hypothesis about the nature of light-and Descartes
makes it very explicit that it is a hypothesis-he goes on to explain
various properties of light-e.g. such laws of geometrical optics as
the law of reflection and Snell's law of refraction. Then he gives a
description of the structure of the eye, explains how the light rays
coming from the object are focused on the retina of the eye and the
impulses received there transmitted through the optic nerve to the
brain by the animal spirits. At this point the story gets a bit murk-y
and we encounter obscure references to the pineal gland and to the
ultimate agency of the mind in perception. At any rate, though, Des-
cartes purports to account, in terms of this picture of the visual
process, for quite a number of different properties of vision-and in
particular for the fact that things seen at a distance appear to be
smaller than the same things seen from close up.
Whether or not this is a -good explanation of the nature of vision
does not matter. The point is that this is surely the kid of story
Spinoza has in mind when he speaks of_ our coming to know_ the
nature of vision. We can see this if we look at the requirements he
lays down in the Treatise for a good definition of a created thing. The
principal ones are that it should give the proximate cause of the
thing and that it should suffice for deducing all the properties of the
thing. Oearly these are conditions which the Cartesian causal account
of vision is at least intended to satisfy, so that it has some claim to
being a good definition.
It_ is because Spinoza has these regu~ements f5'r a good definition
24. Descartes, Discourse on Method, Optics, Geometry and Meteorology, ed.
and trans. P. Olscamp (New York: _Bobbs-Merrill, 1965), p. 67.
 Experience in Spinoza's Theory of Knowledge 43
that he rejects the Euclidean definition of a circle. It does not even
attempt to give the proximate cause of the circle and would not,
Spinoza thinks, suffice for deducing its properties. Presumably he
would reject the Euclidean definition of proportionality on the same
ground.
As an alternative which would meet his requirements, Spinoza
suggests that a circle might be defined as that figure which is de-
scribed by any line of which one end is fixed and the other moving.
This definition gives the proximate cause and from it we can deduce
the properties of the circle-e.g. such facts as that all the lines drawn
from the center to the circumference are .equal. The causal definition
of the circle gives you its essence, not just a property. And similarly,
the Cartesian causal account of vision, if it is correct, gives you the
essence or nature of vision.
It would be easy to infer from this that Spinoza envisaged replac-
ing Euclidean geometry by a reformed geometry, constructed on
Spinozistic principles from genetic definitions. Easy, but, I think, mis-
taken. For in the same passage where Spinoza was complaining that
the Euclidean definition of a circle did not give its essence he also
said that it did not really matter how entities of reason are defined,
that they are "the same however they are defined." This seemed a
puzzling conjunction of views.
But it becomes intelligible, I suggest, if we advert to the discussion
of definition-which- arises in Spinoza's correspondence-with-Simon- de
Vries. 25 De Vries writes to Spinoza asking him to choose between
two conceptions of definition: the first, that of Borelli, a more or less
orthodox Aristotelian, for whom definitions must be true, primary,
clearly known to us, and essential, since they are needed as premises
in dem~nstrations; the second, that of Clavius, according to whom
definitions are formulas of human construction, which need not be
justified so long as we do not affirm the thing defined of anything
which we have not first shown to possess the defining characteristic.
On this second view, a definition need not be true, primary, or b~st
known to us.
Spinoza replies that there are two different kinds of definition
which have two different kinds of requirement: (i) those which
explain a thing as it exists outside the intellect; these must give a
true description of their object and do not differ fundamentally from
25. Ep., 8-10.
 44 E. M. CURLEY

propositions or axioms; (ii) those which explain a thing as we con-

ceive it or can conceive it; these are not appropriately characterized
as true or false, nor are they susceptible of proof-to ask someone
to prove such a definition would involve the absurdity of asking him
to prove that he has conceived what he has conceived; the only
requirement to be made here is that definitions which explain a thing
as we conceive it be conceivable, i.e. that they not involve a con-
tradiction.
I take it that the definition of a real thing, which is exemplified
by the Cartesian account of vision, would be a definition which ex-
plains a thing as it exists outside the intellect. It would, therefore,
have to give a true description of its object. We can consider shortly
how we are supposed to tell whether or not it does this.
But the definition of an entity of reason, such as a circle, would be
a definition which explains a thing as we conceive it or can conceive
it Such definitions are quite arbitrary for Spinoza since there is no
object external to the intellect which they can describe or fail to
describe.
This, I suspect, is why Spinoza says in the Treatise that it does
not matter how entities of reason are defined. Provided it is con-
sistent, any definition which purports only to explain a thing as it
exists in the intellect is automatically a good definition, for it creates
its own object. This is why we should not think of Spinoza as en-
visaging the replacement of Euclidean geometry_by a ref9rmed geome-
try constructed on Spinozistic principles from genetic definitions.
There is nothing wrong with Euclidean geometry as it stands. Its
definitions meet the only test that definitions of entities of reason
are required to face-consistency. The point of criticizing the Eu-
clidean definition of a circle is merely to illustrate, in what is of ~

necessity a noncontroversial -case, how a definition might-fail to meet

the requirements that definitions of real things must meet.
We now have some idea, I hope, of what Spinoza thinks we know
when we know the nature of vision. Now the question is: how does
Spinoza think we come to know it? Descartes plainly regards his
theory of vision as an hypothesis which is well established because
it explains a wide range of phenomena. 26 We want to know whether
26. "Not having here any other occasion to speak of light than to explain
how its rays enter into the eye and bow they can be deflected by the different
bodies that they encounter, I need not undertake to explain its true nature. And
I believe that it will suffice that I make use of two or three comparisons which
 Experience in Spinoza's Theory of Knowledge 45
or not Spinoza would have agreed. Unfortunately he does not often
or in detail discuss the epistemological status of definitions. But there
are remarks Spinoza makes in various places which we can appeal to
for clarification. In the Theological-Political Treatise, Spinoza writes
that
the method of interpreting nature consists chiefly in arranging system-
atically the history of nature, from which, seeing that certain things
are given, we infer the definitions of natural things. 27
And a bit farther on he adds that
Nature does not give us definitions of natural things .. the defini-
tions of natural things must be inferred from the diverse actions of
nature. 2 s
These passages certainly suggest strongly that Spinoza would have
agreed with Descartes that our knowledge of the nature of vision is
empirically based. And there is a passage in the correspondence with
de Vries which I think needs to be read as being in agreement with
this. After receiving the letter in which Spinoza had drawn his dis-
tinction between two kinds of definition, de Vries apparently wrote,
in a letter now lost, to ask whether we ever needed experience to
know whether the definition of any attribute is true. Spinoza replied
that
We never need experience except for those things which cannot
be inferred from the definition. of the thing,_e.g. the existence of
modes, for this cannot be inferred from the definition of the thing.
But experience is not needed for those things whose existence is not
distinguished from their essence and therefore is inferred from their
definition. Indeed no experience will ever be able to teach us this.
For experience teaches us no essences of things, but the most it can
do is to determine our mind to think only of certain essences of
help to conceive it in the manner which to me seems the most convenient to ex-
plain all those of its properties that experience acquaints us with, and to deduce
afterwards all the others which cannot be so easily observed, imitating in this
the.Astronomers, who, although their assumptions are almost all false or uncer-
tain, nevenheless, because these assumptions refer to different observations
which they have made, never cease to draw many very troe and well-assured
conclusions from them." Descartes, op. cit., pp. 66-67. I don't think we need to
take too seriously Descartes's suggestion that his hypothesis may not "explain
the true nature" of light. Cf. Descartes, Principles, N, 204-207.
27. Tr. Tlzeol.-Pol., ch. vii (G., III, 98).
28. Tr. Tlzeol.-Pol., ch. vii (G., III, 99).
46 E. M. CURLEY

things. Therefore, since the existence of attributes does not differ

from their essence, no experience can ever cause us to grasp it.29
This is not an easy passage to understand, and the clause underlined
is often quoted without its surrounding context in support of a ra-
tionalistic interpretation of Spinoza. But I take it that Spinoza's main
point here i_s that, if we are inquiring whether or not a definition is
true, i.e. whether or not there is something in nature answering to it,
then we do not need experience to answer this query if the definition
is the definition of an attribute. For an adequate definition of an
uncreated thing must leave no question as to whether or not the thing
exists. 30 But if the definition is the definition of a mode, a thing
whose essence or definition does not involve existence, then we will
need experience to know whether or not it is true, i.e. whether it
describes something existing in rerum natura. When Spinoza says
that experience teaches us no essences of things, I understand him
to mean that experience is not required in order for us to know
whether a definition represents a possible kind of entity. We can
know a priori what the possible causes of a thing are. To know what
the actual causes are (determine our minds to think only of certain
essences of things) we require experience.
Thus insofar as our knowledge through reason that the sun is
larger than it appears to be presupposes our knowing the nature of
vision, it presupposes our knowing something through our observa-
tion of nature. Experience enters" liere fu another way also: In the
mathematical case it is not enough just to know the common property
of proportional numbers. To get the answer in the particular case we
- 7X25
need also to know that - 5- =
35. Analogously, in the case where
we know that the sun is larger than it app_ears to be, it is not eno~gh_
just to know that a large object will appear much smaller at a great
distance. We need to know as well that the sun is much farther away
than it appears to be. Spinoza could scarcely have been unaware of
the need for such a premise. In the Dioptrique Descartes made the
point quite explicitly. And as we have seen, one of Spinoza's exam-
ples of error was the judgment of the untutored imagination that the
sun is only about 200 feet away. Moreover Spinoza's description of
the true jud~e~t which replaces this error-that ~e distance of the
29. Ep., 10.
30. TdlE, par. 97 (G., II, 35).
 Experience in Spinoza's Theory of Knowledge 47
sun is more than 600 times the diameter of the earth-certainly sug-
gests that Spinoza was familiar with the empirical methods used by
astronomers to determine this distance. So our knowledge through
reason that the sun is larger than it appears to be presupposes empiri-
cal knowledge in at least two different ways.
That concludes what I have to say about the vision example, which
is given by Spinoza to illustrate knowledge which we have from some
universal which some property always accompanies. In the Treatise,
Spinoza recognizes one other species of reason, or inferring inade-
quately the essence of one thing from another-namely inferring the-
cause from some effect. And he gives one example of this species
of reason:
after we have perceived_ clearly that we feel a certain body, and no
other, from that, I say, we clearly infer that the mind is united to
the body, the union being the cause of the sensation. But from this
we cannot understand absolutely what that sensation and union
are. 31
The premises here are presumably the sort of facts which Descartes
appealed to in support of the same conclusion in the Sixth Medita-
tion. Descartes writes there that
it was not without some reason that I believed that this body (which
by a certain special right I called mine) belonged to me more prop-
erly and more strictly than any other; for in fact I could never be
separated from it as from other bodies; I experienced in it and on
account of it all my appetites and affections, and finally I WaS touched
by the feelings of pleasure and pain in its parts and not in the parts
of the other bodies which are separated from it.32
In other words, when you prick this body, it bleeds and I feel pain.
When you prick that body, it also bleeds, but I don't feel pain. Such
are the premises from which we seem to be working here. What we
infer is a causal explanation-that the mind and the body are united.
But we don't, Spinoza thinks, adequately understand either the
nature of the union or the effect which it causes. He remarks in a
note that "we understand nothing concerning the cause beyond what
we contemplate in the effect . . . the cause would only be explained
in the most general terms." Again, in another note, he says that
31. TdlE, par. 21 (G., II, 11).
32. Descartes; Oeuvres et lettres, ed. A. Bridoux (Paris: Gallimard, 1966),
p. 321.
48 E. M. CURLEY

such a conclusion, although certain, is still not sufficiently safe, ex-

cept for those who take the greatest care. For unless we are very
much on guard, we will immediately fall into error. Where we con-
ceive a thing so very abstractly, and not through its true essence, _
we are at once confused by the imagination. What is, in itself, one,
we imagine to be many.
This last looks like a gibe at Descartes, who had still thought of mind
and body as distinct entities, in spite of holding that they were
"united."
This example of reason in operation is as embarrassing for me as
it is for someone who wants to maintain a rationalistic interpretation
of Spinoza. For the premises from which the inference proceeds
appear to be, not just propositions which are known through experi-
ence, but propositions known through a rather uncritical sort of ex-
perience. In the case where we were said to know, through reason,
that the sun is much larger than it seems to be, we had the correction
of a naive judgment of experience in the light of other sense per-
ceptions and a scientific theory supported by a great body of critically
sifted experience. The present case does not appear to involve any-
thing anywhere near so complicated. I find it difficult to see what
Spinoza thought the two cases had in common. I can see how the
astronomical case is an instance of coming to know something
through knowing some universal and its associated property. And I
can see how the- mind;.body-case- is an-instance of inferring-- a- cause
from its effect. What these are supposed to have in common is that
they are both instances of "inferring the essence of one thing from
another, but not adequately." That general description looks all right
for the mind-body case. It is, for Spinoza, of the essence of the mind
that it be united to the body. So_ what we are coming to know is the
essence of the mind through something else-viz. its effects, certain
sensations. The essence is not conceived adequately because the ef-
fects do not give us any clear idea of the nature of the union. I read
this as a comment on Descartes and I think I understand it.
The general description does not look all right for the astronomi-
cal case. What is inferred-Le. that the sun has a certain size-is some-
thing which is clearly conceived. But the size of the sun is not of its
essence. Spinoza says so explicitly in a footnote. . _ ___
I come then to the conclusion that Spinoza's doctrine of reason-
as it is expounded in the Treatis~-is confused. It does not seem to
 Experience in Spinoza's Theory of Knowledge 49
be consistently thought out. 33 And I suspect that we may attach
some significance to the fact that he gives a very different characteri-
zation of reason in the Ethics. But we can say this-that as reason is
. conceived in the Treatise, however confused the account may be, it
does seem to be essentially inferential (and so far forth the ra-
tionalistic interpretation is confirmed), but it does not seem to be
based always on premises known by intuition. Sometimes, at least,
the premises appear to be known by a combination of observation
and inference based on observation (and to that extent the rationalis-
tic interpretation is in trouble). I am not sure it follows from this
that reason is sometimes dependent on intuition, sometimes depend-
ent on imagination. But if we are to resist that conclusion, we shall
need, at some stage, to say how those inferences from experience
which do not belong to the imagination differ from those which do.
_ In the Ethics, reason is said to be that kind of knowledge which
we have "from the fact that we have common notions and adequate
ideas of properties." The Dutch translation of the Ethics which ap-
peared contemporaneously with the Opera Posthuma reads "uni-
versal notions" for "common notions."
One's first impression of this, coming to it from the Treatise, is
that this is just the second species of reason over again, except that
the Treatise's first species of reason (knowing a cause through its
effects) has been dropped so that the second species now includes
everything which is said to be known through reason. Probably first
impressions are roughly right here. But not-entirely so. This descrip--
tion does introduce a new concept-the concept of common notions,
which is of considerable significance in the mature theory of the
Ethics. What it means is indicated in the passage to which Spinoza
refers-E., II, xxxviii, C. He has just proven that those things which
are common to everything and equally in the part and in the whole
can only be adequately conceived. From this, he_ claims,
it follows that some ideas or notions exist which are common to all
men. for all bodies agree in some things, which must be adequately,
that is, clearly and distinctly perceived by all.
So this is what the common notions are-they are ideas clearly per-
ceived by everyone of things in which all bodies agree. There is a
contrast here between those ideas which are common to and clearly
33. I claim no originality for this conclusion. Cf. Joachim, -op. cit., pp. 28-
32. But I cannot, of course, accept his interpretation of the mind-body example.
50 E. M. CURLEY

perceived by all men and those ideas which are not common to and
clearly perceived by all men. The latter group includes traditional
examples of universals. There is no such thing, strictly speaking, as
the idea of Man or Horse or Dog, because the ideas that different
men have of these species will differ from one another. 34 But the
common notions do not vary from one person to another; they are
formed by everyone in the same way. And the reason why they do
not vary is that they have as their objects properties which cannot
be inadequately perceived, properties which all bodies agree in
possessing. It is a property of all bodies that they are extended, that
they are either in motion or at rest, that sometimes they move more
rapidly and sometimes more slowly. 35 Since these properties of ex-
tension and motion and rest are present in all bodies, they are present
in all our experience of bodies. From this Spinoza thinks it follows
that they can only. be adequately conceived, 36 i.e. that our ideas of
extension and motion and rest must necessarily be adequate.
So when Spinoza describes reason in the Ethics as involving
knowledge of the common notions, this means that it does involve
knowledge of a universal (and to that extent we have agreement
with the second species of reason in the Treatise), but knowledge
of a universal of a very special sort-one which is common to all
bodies (and to that extent we seem to have a shift from the Treatise).
I might add that not only does reason, in the Ethics, involve knowl-
edge- of the common- notions; but- the common.. notions-are said.:n to
be the foundations of our reasoning.
Since there is a shift in Spinoza's description of reason here, it is
natural to ask how his former examples of reason would fare under
the new description. Could they plausibly be interpreted to be ex-
amples of reason under the new description? In the mind-body case.
the answer seems. to be "no." From the fact that I feel a certain body
and no other, I infer that my mind is united to my body. This does not
appear to involve my having ideas of any properties common to all
bodies, except insofar as I must have some idea of what a body is to
be able to make the judgment "I feel this body" or "I feel pain when
you prick this body." And that could hardly be a sufficient condition
for this to count as an instance of reason. If it were, any judgment
34. E., II, xi, S. 1 (G., II, 121).
35. E., II, Lem. 2 (G., II, 98).
36. E., II, xxxviii.
37. E., II, xl, S. 1.
 Experience in Spinoza's Theory of Knowledge 51
about bodies would be an instance of reason. Nor is it very surprising
that our knowledge in this way of the union of mind and body should
not, in the Ethics, be classed as an example of reason. As suggested
earlier, there seems to be little that would distinguish this knowledge
from the inadequate knowledge we have from vagrant experience of
the ability of water to extinguish fire.
In the astronomical case, the answer seems clearly to be "yes."
There we are supposed to have come to know the nature and proper-
ties of vision-and we infer from this that the sun is larger than it
appears to be. And although vision is not a property common to all
bodies, and our idea of it, therefore, is not a common notion, our
knowledge of the nature of vision does presuppose our knowledge of
the common notions. For _on the Cartesian account of vision, to know
how vision works requires knowing the laws of motion. It is an
essential part of the Cartesian hypothesis about the nature of vision
that light be thought of as an action or tendency toward movement
which "follows the same laws as does movement." E.g. by construing
the situation in which a ray of light strikes a smooth, flat surface as
analogous to that in which a body traveling at a constant velocity
strikes a flat and perfectly hard surface, Descartes purports to ex-
plain the law of reflection. We know how a moving body would
behave under these admittedly ideal conditions. Knowing this, and
assuming light to be a tendency toward movement, we come to un-
derstand a law of optics. I take it that the laws of motion would be
examples of common notions. Motion-and-rest is a universal prop-
erty of bodies; our idea of motion, therefore, will be a common no-
tion; and on Spinoza's theory that every idea involves an element of
affirm~tion, our common idea of motion will involve a s.eries of af-
firmations about things which possess this property-Le. it will involve
the laws of motion.
This interpretation is borne out by what Spinoza says of method
in that section of the Theological-Political Treatise quoted earlier.
When, in the examination of natural things, we proceed from the
history of nature to its interpretation, Spinoza contends, "we must
first try to investigate those most universal things which are common
to the whole of nature, namely, motion and rest, and their laws and
rules, which nature always observes and by which she necessarily
acts. From them we can come by degrees to those other things which
are less universal." 38 Spinoza is liere subscribing to the mechanistic
38. Tr. Theol.-Pol., ch. vii (G., III, 102).
 52 E. M. CURLEY

ideal which permeated the science of his time-the ideal of explaining

all the phenomena of nature in terms of the actions of bodies in
motion. Since the Cartesian explanation of vision was such a mecha-
nistic theory, any knowledge which presupposes it-as our knowl-
edge in the astronomical case does-would.presuppose our possession
of the common notions.
Before leaving the topic of reason we need to say something
about the epistemological status of these common notions, which
constitute the foundations of our reasoning. The first point to note
is that they are not supposed by Spinoza to be known through imui-
tion. When Spinoza introduces the doctrine of intuitive knowledge
in E., II, xl, S. 2, he says:
In addition to these two kinds of knowledge [i.e. imagination and
reason], there is, as I shall show in what follows, a third kind, which
we shall call intuitive science.
Since at this point in the Ethics Spinoza has already discussed the
common notions and explained why they must be adequately con-
ceived, I think we may infer that he does not regard our knowledge
of the common notions themselves as intuitive. So reason would in-
clude not only cases where our knowledge of something presupposc:s
knowledge of the common notions, but also our knowledge of the
common notions themselves.
But although our knowledge of the common notions is rational
___know~~dg? and not, _in__Spin9za's _ense_9j_that. ter:tp,_intuitiye kno"Yl:-__
edge, it does not follow that he would not regard these principles as
"evident." I think .he would regard_ at. least some of them as
"evident." In the Ethics39 he professes to give an a priori proof of
the law of inertia-or at least of a form of that law-and after having
demonstrated it he remarks that the law is "evident" (or, mon:
literally, known per se). The law of inertia would be an example of
a common notion, so some of the common notions would be re-
garded by Spinoza as "evident."
It is not clear to me just what the force of saying this is. Can Spi-
noza suppose that a proposition which is known per se will be seen
immediately to be true by anyone who considers it and understands
its terms? When Descartes put forward the law of inertia in his
Principles of Philosophy he plainly regarded it as a proposition which
most people would immediately think false:
39. E., II, Lem. 3, C.
 Experience in Spinoza's Theory of Knowledge 53
Because we live on the Earth, whose constitution is such that all
the movements which occur near us stop in a short time, and often
for reasons which are hidden from our senses, we have judged from
the beginning of our lives, that the movements which stop in this
way, for reasons unknown to us, stop of themselves. And we still
have a strong inclination to believe that all other movements in the
world are like this-that they naturally come to an end of them-
selves, because it seems to us that this is what we have experienced
many times. 40
We will see that the law of inertia is true only after we have divested
ourselves of these childhood prejudices. To help us do this, Des-
cartes brings forward a mixture of a priori and a posteriori argu-
ments. First he contends that the law must be true because "rest is
the opposite of motion and nothing can by its own nature tend to-
ward its opposite." He then goes on to argue that the law is con-
finned by what we observe in projectile motion:
There is no reason why projectiles continue to move when they have
left the hand that throws them except that, according to the la\vs of .
nature, every body which moves continues to move until its motion
is arrested by other bodies. It is evident that the air and other fluid
bodies among which we see these things moving, gradually diminish
the speed of their movement; for we can even feel from our hand
the resistance of the air if we beat it quickly enough with an extended
fan.41
So fil.Descartes .the. status of the law as a fundamental principle does
not entail that it will be immediately obvious and does not exclude
the need for arguments, which may sometimes be empirical.
Whether or not Spinoza would have agreed with this Cartesian
approach is not clear.- There is some reason to think he might have.
Descartes' description of the grounds for our Aristotelian prejudices
about motion conforms closely to Spinoza's description of knowl-
edge from vagrant experience. Because we happen to live on the earth
and the earth has a certain constitution, our experience of bodies in
motion has been of a certain sort. So far we are like the man living
in Holland who has seen only sheep with short tails. Having had no
contrary experience, we ,.generalize hastily. But when we try to work
out a consistent and general theory of motion, covering projectiles as
40. Descartes, Principles, II, 37 (Bridoux, pp. 633-634). Cf. Spinoza's treat-
ment in Desc. Prine. Phil., II, 14-15 (G., I, 201-203).
41. Descartes, Principles, II, 38 (Bridoux, p. 634).
 54 E. M. CURLEY

well as rolling stones, we find it impossible to conceive of motion in

Aristotelian terms. The fact that we are here trying to give a coherent
explanation of a set of apparently contradictory experiences might
well have raised this process beyond the level of imagination and
onto the level of reason.
On the other ban~, I cannot see how Spinoza could have accepted
this and remained consistent with his views about the common no-
tions. For it is supposed to be impossible to perceive them inade-
. quately precisely because they are ideas of properties common to all
objects we experience. So the partiality and unrepresentativeness
which characterizes vagrant experience is apparently ruled out in
their case. It is not that they are apprehended by a special faculty,
but that their pervasiveness in experience precludes error. How
Spinoza might have reconciled this view with the fact that people
did, for many centuries, have inadequate ideas about motion, I do
not know.

III
In the Treatise, Spinoza defines intuitive knowledge as "percep-
tion where a thing is perceived either through its own essence or
through knowledge of its proximate cause." He gives the following
examples:
A thing is perceived through its essence alone, when from the fact
that I know something I know what it is to know something, or when
from the fact that I know the essence of the mind, I know that it is
united to the body. By the same kind of knowledge we know that
two and three are five and that two lines parallel to a third line are
parallel to each other . . .
Later he adds the example of seeing what the fourth proportionai
is.
I shall not undertake a detailed discussion of these examples. But
I should like to call attention to a curious remark Spinoza makes at
the end of his list. He says that "so far the things which I have been
able to understand by this kind of knowledge are very few." This
has often puzzled Spinoza's commentators, to whom it has seemed
that mathematics ought to provide a great many examples of intuitive
knowledge. The explanation, I think, is that mathematical knowledge
 Experience in Spinoza's Theory of Knowledge 55
doesn't really count, since it is knowledge, not of real things, but of
entities of reason.
From Spinoza's general description of intuition, there appear to
be two species of intuition: (i) knowing a thing through its essence,
and (ii) knowing it through knowledge of its proximate cause. Now
it might be argued that this is misleading. On Spinoza's understand-
ing of the term "essence," the essence is the proximate cause.42 So
what we have is, not two species of intuition, but two equivalent
ways of describing intuition. The function of the word "or" in the
definition is not to suggest that there are two different kinds of intui-
tive knowledge but to indicate that the one kind of intuitive knowl-
edge may be described in various ways.
But I think that is w~ong. Later in the Treatise, Spinoza takes up
the question of intuitive knowledge again and his discussion there
makes it quite plain that there are two species:
Our ultimate goal requires that things be conceived either through
their essence alone, or through their proximate cause. That is. if a
thing exists in itself, or as is commonly said, is its own cause, then
it will have to be understood through its essence alone. If, on the
other hand, the thing does not exist in itself, but requires a cause
in order to exist, then it must be understood through its proximate
cause. 43
So there are two kinds of intuition in the Treatise and the distinction
between them _cor_responds to_ a fundamental distinction in Spinoza's
metaphysics, the distinction between things which exist ..in. iheniselves-
and things which don't. I take it that the things which exist in them-
selves are the attributes of God-e.g. extension and thought-while
the things which don't exist in themselves are the modes, both finite
and infinite. 44
In line with this division of intuition into two species, Spinoza
goes on in the passage just quoted to suggest that there are two
distinct kinds of definition with two distinct kinds of requirement.
The definitions of created things, i.e. things which do not exist in
themselves, i.e. modes, are supposed to give the proximate cause of
the thing and to suffice for deducing its properties. The definitions of
uncreated things, i.e. things which do exist in themselves, i.e. at-
42. Cf. E., II, Def. 2.
43. Td/E,- par. 92 (G., II, 34).
44. Cf. K.V., I, 7 (G., I, 46-47).
56 E. M. CURLEY

tributes, are supposed, first, to show that the thing needs no cause,
second, to make clear that it must exist, and third, to suffice for
deducing the thing's properties.
If what I said earlier is correct, the Cartesian account of the
nature of vision would probably be an example of one- sort of thing
Spinoza has in mind in speaking of the definition of a created thing.
Spinoza wo~d clearly class vision as a mode. Similarly an 11.dequate
account of the nature of motion and rest-which is explicitly named
as an infinite mode-would also be an example of a definition of a
created thing. But an adequate account of extension, which is an
attribute, would be a definition of an uncreated thing.
This is somewhat speculative, but it at least makes a bit more
intelligible Spinoza's remark that so far he has been able to under-
stand very few things by intuition. And it also fits in well with what
Spinoza wrote to de Vries in response to his question "Do we need
experience to know whether or not a definition is true?" The answer
was-no, if it is the definition of an attribute; yes, if it is the defini-
tion of a mode. It seems to me that we are on the right track here-at
least insofar as the doctrine of intuition in the Treatise is con-
cerned. And it will be sufficiently obvious, I think, that, if this is cor-
rect, empirical knowledge will be required for one species of
intuition. .
I come, finally, to the doctrine of intuition as it occurs in the
Ethics. ''This kind of knowing," Spinoza says there, "proceeds from
an adequate idea of the formal essenc~ of. certain attributes of God
to adequate knowledge of the essence of things." 45 We are left pretty
much to our own devices in interpreting this.. The only example Spi-
noza gives is that of seeing the fourth proportional and it is exceed-
ingly difficult to see how that fits the general description. But there
is a key remark in Part V of the Ethics, where Spinoza speaks of
intuitive knowledge as knowledge of singular things, in opposition
to the second kind of knowledge, which is described as universal. 48
Let me just suggest very briefly what I think Spinoza may have had
in mind here by comparing the Ethics with the Treatise. In the
Treatise the primary contrast between reason and intuition seemed
to be that, whereas reason involved an inadequate, because inferen-
tial, knowledge of the essences of things, intuition involved an
adequate and immediate knowledge of their essences. And there were
45. E., II, xl, S. Z.
46. E., V, xxxvi, C., S.
 Experience in Spinoza's Theory of Knowledge 57
two species of intuition-one exemplified by knowledge of the es-
sence or definition of an attribute, the other exemplified by knowl-
edge of the essence or definition of a mode. (This seems correct,
provided that we qualify it by saying that Spinoza did, inconsistently,
include under the heading of reason some cases where the object of
knowledge was not an essence.)
In the Ethics, intuition seems to be conceived more narrowly. It
includes adequate knowledge of the essences of singular things, i.e.
finite modes, but it does not include adequate knowledge of the
essences of the divine attributes. Knowledge of the nature of an at-
tribute, such as extension, is knowledge of something universal, of
something common to all bodies. In the Ethics, though not in the
Treatise, this kind of knowledge is classified under the heading of
reason. I suspect (buf this is conjecture) that the same would be
true of the infinite mod.es, such as motion and rest. In the Ethics,
but not in the Treatise, knowledge of the nature of motion and rest,
of its laws and rules, is rational knowledge, not intuitive knowledge.
So there is, in the end, a difference in the kind of object. which
the two highest kinds of knowledge have. Reason is knowledge of
the essences of those things that in the Treatise are described as
fixed and eternal things-the attributes and infinite modes of the
Ethics. Intuition is knowledge of the essences of those things that in
the Treatise are described as singular mutable things-the finite
modes of the Ethics.
If I am right about-this and if in the Ethics intuition is restrict~d __
to knowledge of the essences of finite singular things, then on Spi-
noza's mature view intuition will always be based on experience of
a certain sort-for it is Spinoza's doctrine that only through experience
can we come to know the essences of singular things:
There seems to be no small difficulty in our being able to attain
knowledge of these singular things . ~ . other aids must be sought
besides those which we may use to understand the eternal things
and their laws. Still this is not the place to discuss those aids, nor in-
deed is it necessary until after we have acquired sufficient knowledge
of the eternal things and their infallible laws and after the nature of
the senses has become known to us. Before we make ready for knowl-
edge of singular things, there will be time to treat of those aids which
help us to know how to use our senses and to perform, according to
definite laws and in order, the experiments which will suffice to deter-
mine the thing which is being investigated, so that we may infer
58 E. M. CURLEY

from them by what laws of eternal things it has come to be. Then
its intimate nature will become known to us . . .4 1
The view here is that knowledge of the essence of a finite singular
thing requires the use of experiments-but the experiments must wait
until we have acquired knowledge of the laws of eternal things-i.e.
knowledge of the nature of the attributes and the infinite modes-and
of the nature of our senses. Since in the Ethics this knowledge is
classified as rational knowledge, rather than intuitive knowledge, .the
result is that intuition depends on reason-and not reason on intui-
tion, as the rationalist interpretation would have it. But what is far
worse for the rationalistic interpretation is that both reason and in-
tuition depend heavily on experience.
To sum up: The rationalistic interpretation of Spinoza is correct
in supposing that Spinoza saw the basic structure of science as being
ideally that of a deductive system. And it is also correct in supposing
that Spinoza regarded our knowledge of the first principles of this
system as being a priori. These principles cannot be conceived to be
false and are knowable independently of any particular sense experi-
ence, for they are present implicitly in every sense experience. That
is why the human mind possesses an adequate knowledge of the
infinite essence of God. 48 But this is rational .knowledge, not
intuition.
As we descend from first principles to lower-level principles we
arrive at principles whose falsity can be conceived, at least so long
as their dependence on first principles is not" seerr. Even- after such a-
truth has been deduced from first truths, there may be people who
will not be convinced by the deduction. Such people suffer from
prejudice and to remove the prejudice it may be necessary to appeal
to experience. The further we descend from first principles, the more
necessary the appeal to e:Xperience becomes. Assumptions have to
be introduced which are not self-evident and which are justified only
47. TdlE, par. 102-103 (G., II, 37). Commenting on Gebhardt's claim that
this passage shows the influence of Bacon, Joachim justly remarks that "it may
be so But . . nothing is here said about observation and experiment which
Spinoza could only have derived from Bacon-which he might not equally have
drawn from his knowledge of Descartes, or indeed have originated himself. Nor
is it accurate to say . . . 'Whereas hitherto . . . Spinoza has deliberately con-
trasted his own deductive method with the Baconian method of induction based
on experiments, he now, all of a sudden, recognizes the value of the latter as re-
gards knowledge of singular things.'" Joachim, op. cit., p. 21s, n. 1.
48. E., II, xlv, xlvii.
 Experience in Spinoza's Theory of Knowledge 59
by the fact that they account for the phenomena-assumptions like
those Descartes made about the nature of light. 49 And when we get
to the level of individual cases, to explaining why a particular body
behaves in the way it does, it is absolutely essential to have a tech-
nique for determining the nature of things by experiment. As I
understand Spinoza, he believed that this kind of knowledge, knowl-
edge of "intimate nature" of a finite singular thing-which in the
Ethics appears to be the only kind of intuitive knowledge-had to
wait on our having attained an adequate knowledge of the laws of
nature and in particular on our having attained a knowledge of the
way in which our senses work. Such knowledge is presumably neces-
sary in order for us to be able to interpret experience. But it is equally
necessary, in order for us to attain the highest kind of knowledge, to
conduct the experiments which will enable us to determine "by what
laws of eternal things" the thing whose nature we are seeking has
come to be.
49. Cf. Spinoza's introduction to Part III of Desc. Prine. Phil. (G . I,
226-228).
 Spinoza and Language1

DAVID SAVAN

I
Philosophical analysts have made a number of moves toward a re-
assessment of the history of philosophy. It might be expected that
such historical studies would consider how the views which philoso-
phers have held on language, mathematics, and logic have affected
their thought and its formulation. Any such expectations have so far
been largely disappointed.
In his recent and lucid exposition of Spinoza, Mr. Stuart Hamp-
shire points out that Spinoza hoped to emulate the example of the
geometers in freeing language of its intimate connection with the
imagination so that it might be employed to express clearly and
distinctly the ideas of a true philosophy. z Spinoza's interest in lan-
guage and in the bearing of language upon philosophy is, however,
considerably more important in the shaping of his thought and writ-
ings than Hampshire indicates. It is not just that Spinoza wrote a
treatise on a natural language, or that nearly every one of his writings
attempts some analysis of language and mathematics. Nor is it just
that he experimented with a variety of literary forms in the exposition
of__l*. thought,_ usll!g _diaJogu~! ~ut~biograp~y, ap1!_oE~sm, ~i_storical _
and Biblical criticism, as well as the method of geometrical demon-
stration. Nor again is it just that he oc_casionally formulates philo-
sophical theses in syntactical terms. It is also that Spinoza holds that
both language and mathematics are fundamentally inadequate to-the
formulation or direct expression of philosophical truths. Hampshire's
view, widely shared-that Spinoza thought words could divorce the
imagination in order to marry true philosophy-is, I believe, wrong. I
shall argue that Spinoza's views on words and language make it im-
possible for him to hold that his writings (or anyone else's) can be a

The Philosophical Review 61 (1958), pp. 212-225. Reprinted by permission

of the author and of the Philosophical Review.
1. A version of this paper was read to the meeting of the American Philo-
sophical Association, Eastern Division, held at Boston University, December
. 27-29, 1955.
2. Stuart Hampshire, Spinoza, pp. 18-20, 23-24, 93.
 Spinoza and Language 61
direct or literal exposition of philosophical truth. I shall conclude with
a suggestion as to what Spinoza intended his writings to accomplish
and how he thought they could do it.

II
Spinoza states clearly enough that imagination or opinion, knowl-
edge of the first and lowest kind, is of two species: ( 1) "vague
experience," or images proper, and (2) "signs" or "hearsay," as
"when we hear or read certain words." 3 His theory of words is in its
outlines a familiar one. Words are nothing more than bodily motions.
These motions are the responses of the human body to the action
upon it of external bodies. The idea of such a motion will be muti-
lated, confused, and inadequate, since it can be properly understood
only in conjunction with the ideas of the external motions which
induced it. Since we do not know its cause we will either suppose it
to be uncaused or to be induced by some final cause. Bodily mo-
tions which have once occurred together will tend to recur together,
in company with their attendant circumstances. These attendant cir-
cumstances include our purposes, desires, and interests. In this way
words arise from experience and refer to experience. They express
the constitution of our own body rather than the nature of external
bodies. The soldier may connect with the word "horse" the image of
a war horse, armored, and in battle, while the farmer will call up the
image of a slow and heavy animal plowing the fields.
Further, the limitations of the human body ensure that as a word
is associated with a growing number of images the differences among
the images will increasingly be overlooked. The number and signifi-
cance of the differences thus canceled out will vary directly with
the number of images with which a word is associated. Such
transcendental terms as being, thing,. and .something are associated
with every image without exception. Hence, in these cases, all dif-
ferences will be canceled, all images will be conflated, and the terms
will be utterly confused. A lesser degree of the same confusion is
illustrated by universal terms like man, horse, dog, and so forth. l!1
the case of universals the selection of differences to be overlooked
and resemblances taken into account will vary from individual to
3. E., II. xi, S. 2. The following account of words is based primarily on Book
II of the Ethics, but substantially the same views are to be found in the Improve-
ment of the Underscanding.
62 DAVID SAVAN

individual, according to the desires and interests which each person

imagines. So some will imagine man as a featherless biped, some as
an animal capable of laughter, and some as a rational animal. Such
definitions are not so much true or false as well- or ill-adapted to
the purposes of those who frame_ them ..
The imaginative, general, and confused character of words is, in
Spinoza's view, not contingent or accidental. It is not the r!sult of
ignorance and cannot be eliminated by knowledge. It is rather the
necessary consequence of the action of external bodies upon our
body. In the same way we necessarily continue to imagine the sun
as near even after we know its true distance. No purgative can elimi-
nate the imaginative and confused generality of words.
Hovering in the wings, only just off stage, when Spinoza speaks
of words, is the image of sleeping and dreaming. While words are
joined through syntax, the material flow of language in speech is con-
ceived by him as a kind of dreaming. Speech, fiction, error, and mad-
ness are ranges-perhaps there are others-of a dream continuum. In
the lower ranges of this continuum-in madness and dreams proper
-we are almost entirely unaware of the external motions which
stimulate our own bodily motions and their images. In the upper
ranges-in error, fiction, and speech-we are aware of the external
motions in a confused way but wrongly attribute our own images to
them. It is easiest to fall into the error of supposing our motions and
images to be true of the external world when we speak a language
which, like Hebrew, tends to treat adjectives as nouns. All languages,
however, exhibit thiS same tendency' to some extent, and it is the task
of the philosopher to reverse the process as far as possible. To do
this properly he must have some knowledge of the factors determin-
ing memory and recollection, upon which speech in part depends.
Without this knowledge he is like an amanuensis who reproduces a
book written in a script and language which he does not understand."
In nearly every important respect, Spinoza opposes true ideas to
words. An idea is not an image and does not consist of words. A
true idea can neither arise from experience of words and images
.nor can it be verified through such experience, for experience can
give no knowledge of essences. 5 Whereas ideas and their ideata are
singular and unique, 8 words are inherently general and applicable
4. Ep., 40.
5. Ep., 10 and TdlE,.par. 26; cf. also Ep. 37; E., II, xliii, S.; _e., V, xxyiii.
6. Although common motions, common notions, and properties are in a sense
 Spino-:.a and Language 63
to an indefinite multitude. Whereas an idea is certain, words are
uncertain. Whereas "that true Word of God which is in the mind . . .
can never be depraved or corrnpted,"' words are corruptible. And
whereas it is of the nature of reason to consider things as necessary
and under a certain form of eternity, words are connected with con-
tingency and time.
So sharply does Spinoza separate words from adequate ideas that
it is difficult to make out for language any useful philosophical func-
tion at all. It is no more possible for us to discover and express true
knowledge through language than it is for a somnambulist to com-
municate intelligently with the waking world. Spinoza explicitly re-
jects the semantic theory of truth. If Peter exists and without knowing
this I happen to assert, "Peter exists," my assertion is not true. 8
Now suppose that Peter exists, that I know that he exists, and that
while I am sound asteep I either say, "Peter exists" or dream that I
say, "Peter exists." It is clear that on Spinoza's view the sentence
"Peter exists" is in these circumstances not true. Now, in this exam-
ple, substitute "God" for "Peter." This is the situation to which the
writings of the philosopher are condemned by the imaginative and
dreamlike character which, on Spinoza's view, is necessary to lan-
guage. It is one thing to know that God exists and quite another to
dream that I know, to imagine that I know, or to say that I know that
God exists. How then can language represent, express, or formulate
the clear and distinct ideas of the true philosophy? After separating
the two so radically Spinoza appears to show no interest in explain-
ing how they may be brought together. If he was aware of this situa-
tion, then he cannot have intended that the Ethics should be a simple
and straightforward exposition of his philosophy. 0

III
Was Spinoza aware that his views made it difficult to accept any
verbal account as a direct exposition of the true philosophy? It would
general, they are nevertheless either singular modes, whether finite or infinite,
or real properties of such modes.
7. Ep., 76. Cf. also Tr. Theol.-Pol., ch. xv.
8. TdlE, par. 69. Cf. Ep. 40.
9. The inadequacy of Spinoza's theory of language will be obvious to the
reader today, and of course the particular difficulty with which I am .concerned
will not arise in a more adequate theory of language.
 64 DAVID SAVAN

be strange if he were not, in view of the evidence of his writings. It

should be noted first, however, that this difficulty is hardly a novel
one. Its lineage can be traced at least to the Parmenides of Plato. The
radical inadequacy of words is something which Spinoza points out
emphatically and repeatedly in most of his writings.
The most telling evidence that Spinoza was aware of this difficulty
is to be found in the contradictions which abound in his Etl'l.ics, as
well as in his other writings. U Spinoza were trying to catch the clear,
distinct, and unique ideas of a true philosophy in the net of a language
which is inherently vague and general, he would expect contradictory
statements to appear in his exposition. Many such statements do
occur in the Ethics, often in such close proximity to one another that
it is hardly believable that so careful a writer as Spinoza was not
aware of them. Since he allows the contradictions to stand it is to be
presumed that he did not intend the Ethics to be a simple exposition
of truth.
The contradictions to which I refer may be classified as follows:
(a) those arising from the attempt to define in words the nature of
the unique entity, substance; (b) those arising from the attempt to
define or describe the unique properties of substance; and ( c) those
arising from attempts to define or describe modes or modal essences.
(a) Are the definitions of substance and God10 intended by Spi-
noza as adequate formulations of our knowledge? Yet he disowns
the terms used in these definitions. Substance "is in itself and con-
. ceived- throughitself."-The-term being;-however, together-with the- -
other transcendentals, is called by Spinoza "in the highest degree
confused."11 The term conceive is a universal term only somewhat
less general and confused than being. For . by conceive he wishes
"to express the action of the mind," that is to say, understanding. 1:?
But, he writes, "In the mind there exists no absolute faculty of
understanding, desir=..ng, loving, etc. These and the like faculties, there-
fore, are either altogether :fictitious, or else are nothing but meta-
physical or universal entities, which we are in the habit of forming
from individual cases."13 As to being conceived through itself, the
purity of this notion is at least compromised by Spinoza's repeated
10. E., I, Def. 3, 6.
11. E., II, xl, S. 1.
12. E., II, Def. 3, and E., IV, xxiliff.
13. E., II, xlviii. S.
 Spinoza and Language 65
attempts to conceive the activity of substance through something else
-namely, through geometry.
God is defined as "being absolutely infinite." It has already been
pointed out that Spinoza rejects the term being. By "infinite," the
other important word in this definition, is meant "absolute affirma-
tion of existence of some kind." 14 But he equates existence with the
transcendental, being. Like being, existence is general, abstract, and
confused. 15
It is obvious that Spinoza wishes to refer his readers to a being
and an existence which is concrete, singular, and unique. It is clear
also, however, that he is willing to use language which he regards as
radically inadequate. When he writes that "the reason why we do
not possess a knowledge of God as distinct as that which we have
of common notions is .. -. [that] we have attached the name God
to the images of things which we are in the habit of seeing, an error
we can hardly avoid," 16 he is speaking of philosophical as well as of
popular uses of the word "God."
(b) A second and more obvious set of contradictions occurs in
the discussion of the properties of substance or God. In the Ethics
unity, love, joy, will, intellect, and perfection, are all both explicitly
affirmed and explicitly denied of substance.
The demonstration that God is one-both single and simple-is
listed by Spinoza in the Appendix to Book I of the Ethics as a major
conclusion. Nevertheless, in Book I he also writes that "a definition
does not involve or express any certain number of individuals." 17
What this means in regard to substance or God is stated more ex-
plicitly in the early Cogitata metaphysica as well as in a letter written
late in Spinoza's life. "It is certain that he who calls God one or single
has no true idea of God, or is speaking of him inappropriately."18
Again, he writes that "properly speaking, God loves no one." 19
Yet, a few propositions 1ater; he attempts to demonstrate that "God
loves himself," and that "God . . . loves men." 20 Since he has de-
fined love as involving pleasure, he attempts to demonstrate that God
14. E., I, viii, S. 1.
15. TdlE, par. 55; cf. E., II, xlv, S.
16. E., II, xlvii, S.
17. ., I, viii, S. 2.
18. Ep., 50, and C. m., I, 6.
19. E., V, xvii, C.
20. E., V, xxxv and xxxvi, C.
66 DAVID SAVAN

"cannot be affected with any affect of joy or sorrow." But be goes on

to contradict himself by writing that "the nature of God delights in
infinite perfection" and that God's love "is joy [granting that it is
allowable to use this word], accompanied with the idea of Him-
self."21
With respect to will and intellect, we are offered a demonstration
that they can no more be ascribed to God than flesh and blood can
be ascribed to the constellation of the Dog. Neverthelt"._ss, he con-
tinues, and in the same book of the Ethics, to speak of God's intellect
and will. 22
Although Spinoza follows tradition in calling God perfect, when
he discusses the origin and meaning of the word in the Preface to
Book IV of the Ethics, be identifies it as only a mode of thought, an
ens rationis formed through the comparison of particular things and
sharing .the generality and confusion previously ascribed to "being."
Other properties of God, such as freedom and eternity, are explained
through the notion of existence, already discussed above.
( c) In discussing modes and natura naturata Spinoza's theory of
words leads him into two kinds of difficulties. First, he ascribes to
some modes properties previously defined by him as applicable only to
natura naiurans. So he speaks of man as free and man's mind as an
"eternal mode of thought." He speaks also of necessary, infinite,
and eternal modes which exist under every attribute of God. 23 Never-
theless, it is evident from the definitions of the words "free,"
"eternal;" "iilfi.i:tlte,''" and-"necessary,,,.. given at the" beginning of the
Ethics, that these words can apply only to God as natura naturans.
He demonstrates, indeed, that "God alone is a free cause" and that
he differs- radically in essence and existence from every mode. 24 To
apply to a mode a term which applies to natura naturans is like
expecting the constellation of the Dog to bark.
Second, when Spinoza applies to modes terms which are proper
to natura naturata he again contradicts himself. Desire, he states,
is the essence of man, and desire which springs from reason is the
essence of the human mind insofar as it acts. This in tum is nothing
other than the effort to understand. 25 But we have pointed out above
21. E., V, xvii, xxxv, and xxxvi, S.
22. E., I, xvii, S.; E., I, xxxili, S. 2.
23. E., IV, 1xvi ff.; E., V, xi, S.; E., I, xxi-xxiii.
24. E., I, xvii. -
25. E., ill, ix, S., and Aff., Def. i; E., IV, lix, I.xi; E., N, xxiii, xxvi.
 Spinoza and Language 67
that Spinoza regards desire, understanding, and will as either alto-
gether fictitious or else as metaphysical or universal entities. Further-
more, insofar as they designate characteristics which are common
to a number of modes, they cannot form the essence of any indi-
vidual mode. 2 6
Consider next the word "good." Spinoza speaks of knowledge
of good (and of evil) which is true, adequate, and certain. 27 Never-
theless, he writes also that the notion good is an "entity of the
imagination," "indicates nothing positive in things considered in them-
selves." and is general or universal. 28 In fact. "if ~en were born
free [and were led by reason alone], they -would form no conception
of good and evil. " 29
A similar difficulty arises in Spinoza's discussion of the passions.
Although these are in-adequate and confused ideas, we can none-
theless form some clear and distinct conception of them. They follow
with the same natural necessity as do other modes, they may be
understood through their causes and properties, and the method pur-
sued in the discussion of God and the mind is to be applied to them.
It would appear, then, that the discussion of the passions in Book III
of the Ethics is a direct statement of our knowledge of the passions.
Spinoza writes, however, that "there are as many kinds of each affect
as there are kinds of objects by which we are affected; . . . men are
affected in different ways by one and the same object . . . ; and,
finally . . . one and the same man is affected in different ways towards
the same object. " 3 0- His analyses and definitions must, therefore;
overlook and confuse together the specific differences among the
actual affects. That is to say, Spinoza's discussion is in terms of
words which are abstract, general, and confused.
Finally, it is to be noted that Spinoza admits that even in his dis-
cussion of the third and high~st .l<lnd of knowledge he must speak
in terms of time and change-that is to say, in _terms of the imagina-
tion-"in order that what we wish to prove may be more easily ex-
plained and better understood. " 31 Yet only three propositions earlier
Spinoza had written that "ideas which are clear and distinct in u~
26. E., II, xx.xvii.
27. E., IV, :tiv ff.; E., IV, x.xvii ff.
28. E., I, App.; E., IV, Pref.; E., IV, lxii, S.
29. E., IV, Li:viii; cf. E., IV, !xiv.
30. E., IV, x.uiii; cf. E., ill. Ii, 1vi, !vii.
31. E., V, xxxi, S.
68 DAVID SAVAN

. cannot follow from mutilated and confused ideas, which are

related to the first kind of knowledge."
In sum, then, in Spinoza's discussions of substance, its properties,
and its modes, contradictions and difficulties occur so frequently and
so clearly that it is probable that Spinoza was aware of them. He
allowed them to stand, I suggest, because his theory of language led
him to believe that no simple, direct, precise, and consistent verbal
account of the true philosophy was possible.

IV
How is the Ethics to be understood? Spinoza's theory of language
is inadequate. He is so concerned to associate words and language
with imagination that he offers no theoretical account of how words
can convey ideas (in his sense of "idea") or of the proper function
of language in the communication of philosophical truth. The fact
that Spinoza makes no attempt to deal with this question in the Ethics
is, perhaps, the strongest argument against the thesis of the first part
of this paper, that Spinoza was aware of the difficulties in which be
was involved through his theory of language.
Be that as it may, I wish to point out briefly that Spinoza does
explicitly hold a general theory of entities of reason and that it is this
theory of entia rationis which underlies his method in the Ethics. 3z
An entity of reason is "a mode of tbm~ght which serves to make
what has_ been. understood _the_ more_ e~s_ily retained, explained, and
imagined. " 33 Such an entity has no existence outside the intellect.
Since it has no extramental object which could be clearly and distinctly
conceived, Spinoza denies that it is an idea or that it can be called
true or false. It is a: characteristic error that philosophers, misled
by the words associated with entities of reason, hypostatize them
and ascribe to them some reality outside of the mind. They are of
use to us only if they function as tools or mental aids and are not
treated as if they had some independent status. 34
Entities of reason originate because it is easier for our minds to
imagine things abstractly than to conceive things as they are, in their
32. The following account of entia rationis is based upon the Cogitata meta-
physica, Ep. 12, 19, 50, 83 and E., I, App.; E., IV, Pref.
33. C. m., I, 1.
. 34. Hence entia rationis cannot be assimilated to ratio, or kowledge of the
second kind.
 Spinoza and Language 69
specific connection with substance. So we find it easier to remember
things if we can group them together in such classifications as genus
and species. So too we imagine extension abstractly-that is, apart
from the substance of which it is an attribute-and then try to explain
this abstract extension by comparing one part of it with another
through the aid of measure and geometrical figures. Or again we may
abstract finite modes from the substance, attributes, and infinite modes
upon which they depend and then try to explain the resultant images
by using factitious instruments like time and numbers to assist us in
comparing the images. When these aids are clearly understood to
be abstractions, existing only in the intellect-as they are by all good
mathematicians-they can assist us to discover and formulate such
truth as is proper to the imagination. I shall return to this point in a
moment, for it is the clu~ to the correct understanding of the Ethics,
as well as of Spinoza's writings on natural science, Hebrew gram-
mar, and Biblical criticism.
Since entities of reason are, like words, functions of the imagina-
tion, words have a proper role to play in their formulation. In par-
ticular, philosophical entities of reason such as the distinction of
God's essence from God's existence, power, and other properties,
genus and species, the transcendentals, the modalities, the notions
of nonbeing, opposition, order, relation, conjunction, accident, per-
fection, good, and evil-all these arise through verbal comparisons
of modes given to us through the imagination. Philosophers have
been particularly prone, therefore, to two kinds of error: (a) they
have often given unsuitable or misleading verbal descriptions of their
entities of reason; (b) even worse, through not distinguishing the
imagination from the intellect clearly enough, they have supposed
that the words they_ used were names of entities existing outside the
intellect. When he encounters this latter confusion, Spinoza prefers
to speak of "entities of the imagination" rather than of "entities of
reason." Properly defined and properly understood as abstractions,
however, the entities of reason may serve the philosopher (as they
do the mathematician) as eyes, as it were, through which the in-
tellect may see more clearly what is presented confusedly in the
imagination.
Correctly employed, then, entities of reason may assist the phi-
losopher in at least three ways. ( 1) When one image is compared
with another they may enable the intellect to discover that truth
which is resident in imagination. (2) By constructing certain general
70 DAVID SAVAN

models or exemplars we may see how a collection of things whose

detailed natures we do not understand may nevertheless in general
exemplify our adequate ideas of infinite modes and attributes of sub-
stance. (3) By recognizing the abstract character of such negative
entities of reason as non being, limit, and falsehood we may hold
more firmly to the positive content of the clear ideas which are native
to the intellect. We will not then confuse them with the verbal entities
and verbal distinctions of the traditional philosophers.
( 1) By comparing our experiences, and with the assistance of
mathematical and philosophical entities of reason, scientists have dis-
covered the true size and distance of the sun. We are thereby enabled
to see that our image of the sun as small and near is our response
to external motions and thus a sign of our native strength and power.
So too in his discussion of the passions Spinoza compares a variety
of experiences in order to show the limitations and the positive
strength of the passions. Spinoza's resort to a posteriori argument
is not an inconsistency but an integral part of his method.
(2) In the Preface to Book IV of the Ethics Spinoza states that
he wishes to form an idea of man which can serve as a model or
exemplar of human nature. In other places in the Ethics Spinoza
speaks of this idea of man as universal and of the proofs concerning
it as general. 35 In a letter of 1665 he points out that the abstract
and general definition of man by which all who have a similar ex-
ternal appearance are classed together is an entity of reason. 36 To
construct this universal idea of man. he has used such entities of
reason as good and evil and such "metaphysical" entities (i.e., entities
of reason) as understanding, desire, and will. 37 The value of this
method, which occupies a major part of the Ethics, is that these
entities of reason, corresponding to -nothing outside the intellect,
enable us to use words correctly in comparing the experiences which
our imagination provides us. They enable us to see how our adequate
ideas of substance, thought, extension, motion and rest, and so on,
ideas which are native to the intellect, operate within our experience.
This, I would suggest, is what Spinoza means when he writes that
"demonstrations are the eyes of the mind by which it sees and ob-
serves things." 38 In a letter of 1664 he puts it thus: "We see that
35. E., III, Iv, S., and E., V, xxxvi, S.
36. Ep., 19.
37. E . II, xlviii, S.
38. E., V, xxiii, S.
 Spinoza and Language 71
the imagination is also determined to a great extent by the constitu-
tion of the soul; for, as we know from experience, in all things it
follows the traces of the intellect and concatenates its images and
words in a certain order, and interconnects them, just as the intellect
does with its demonstrations." 39
In the Preface to Book IV of the Ethics Spinoza also gives a de-
tailed account of the genesis and growth of another entity of reason,
perfection. He seeks to show how, through the comparison of our
experiences and with the mediation of words, we confuse perfection
with the final cause of a thing. When we come to see, however, that
perfection is an entity of reason, existing nowhere outside the mind,
we recognize it as an aid to the consideration of the specific reality,
essence, and action of every mode which we experience. Every in-
dividual thing, considered-in terms of its own essence and activity,
is perfect...1o
(3) Finally, there is a third way in which entities of reason can
assist the philosopher. Negation, limitation, determination, and false-
hood cannot be ascribed to God, for they are only entities of reason.
Without introducing negation or determination in some form, how-
ever, we cannot distinguish one substance from another, essence
from existence, power from action, or necessity from freedom. Hence
God is unique, and in God essence, existence, power, necessity, and
freedom are one and the same. They can be distinguished only
verbally. As Spinoza puts it, to distinguish God's essence from his
existence is to confuse truth with falsehood. n
Philosophers and theologians have been confused by words into
supposing these distinctions in God's nature to be real. A large part
of the task of the Ethics is to show the philosophers how many of
their errors originate in the confuSion of entities of reason with
entities existing outside the intellect, that is, in confusing the intellect
with the imagination. The positive task of the Ethics is to show that
once the limitations of language are recognized we can conceive of
substance and its modes through their own living ideas. Language
may indeed express philosophic truth, just as one may dream of gray
elephants as well as of pink elephants. But in order to know what is
true and what is false in one's dreams one must first wake and under-
39. Ep., 17.
40. Ep., 19; cf. also Epp. 21 and 23, and E., I, xxxili, S. 2.
41. E., I, viii, S. 2.
72 DAVID SAVAN

stand that dreams have their own laws. They cannot be read as sim-
ple, straightforward prose narratives.
The several arguments in demonstration of a single proposition
are different ways of deploying the entities of reason. The definitions
of substance and mode do not involve reference to any positive ideas.
A comparison of the rules for defining created and uncreated things
(given in the Improvement of the Understanding) with the definitions
of the Ethics will show that the latter simply translate the formal
rules into the material mode.
It is Spinoza's view, then, that "a thing is understood when it is
perceived simply by the mind without words and images." 42 So far
is he from supposing that words can be disengaged from the imagina-
tion in order to represent true ideas. Spinoza concludes the Ethics
with the warning that he has shown us a road which is difficult to
travel. If, however, anyone "had acquired new ideas in the proper
order, according to the standard of the original true idea, he would
never have doubted of the truth of his knowledge, inasmuch as truth,
as we have shown, makes itself manifest, and all things would flow,
as it were, spontaneously toward him." 43
42. Tr. Theol.-Pol., ch. iv.
43. TdIE, par. 44.
 Language and Knowledge
in Spinoza

G. H. R. PARKINSON

Although Spinoza's views about language have not been neglected by

grammarians, 1 they have received relatively little attention from phi-
losophers. It has been argued fairly recently, however, that these
views are well worth the philosopher's attention, and that if this is
given to them the Ethics will appear in quite a new light. This thesis
is maintained by Professor D. Savan, in his article "Spinoza and
Language." 2 Briefly, Professor Savan argues that Spinoza's views on
words and language "make it impossible for him to hold that bis
_writings (or anyone else's) can be a direct or literal exposition of
philosophical truth." 3 Professor Savan argues further that not only
do Spinoza's views have this consequence, but that Spinoza saw that
they did; the language used in the Ethics, then, was not meant to
be a "literal exposition of philosophical truth," but has some other
function, which Professor Savan tries to state. Professor Savan pre-
sents this challenging thesis with skill and learning; it will be argued
in this paper, however, that his thesis is radically misconceived-that
Spinoza's views on language do not have the logical consequences
-that- Professor Savan asserts; and further that Spinoza did not think
that they have these consequences. But this paper has more than the
merely negative aim of refuting a mistaken view; it also aims at bring-
ing out more clearly some aspects of Spinoza's views about knowl-
edge, and at answering a question which it is Professor Savan's merit
to have stated very forcefully-namely, which of the types of
knowledge recognized by Spinoza are expre~seci by the language of
the Ethics.
Inquiry 12 (1969). pp. 15-40. Reprinted by permission of the author and of
Inquiry.
1. E.g. J. M. Hillesum, "De spinozistische spraakk-unst," Chronico11 Spino-
zanum, 1921; N. Porges, "Spinozas Compendium der hebriiischen Grammatik,"
Chronicon Spinozanum, 1924-26.
2. In this volume.
3. Savan, "Spinoza and Language," p. 60.
74 G. H. R. PARKINSON

I
Our first task is to state the evidence that can be brought forward to
support the idea that Spinoza's views about language have the logical
consequence that no writings (Spinoza's included) can be a literal
exposition of philosophical truth. Professor Savan refers mainly4 to
Book II of the Ethics, but our survey will not be restricted to the
evidence that he produces.
(i) The first item of evidence cited by Professor Savan5 is taken
from what Spinoza says in the Ethics about what he calls the first
kind of knowledge, "imagination." This kind of knowledge is sub-
divided by Spinoza6 into two types. The first is sense-experience
of particular things, and is called by Spinoza cognitio ab experientia
vaga, this is often translated as "knowledge from vague experience,"
though perhaps vaga might be rendered better as "wandering" or
"inconstant." The second type is "knowledge from signs" ( cognitio
ex signis), called elsewhere "knowledge from some so-called 'con-
ventional' sign" (ex aliquo signo, quod vocant ad placitum) .7 This
is the type that concerns us here. Spinoza discusses it in E., II, xviii, S.,
in which he speaks of what he calls memoria, by which he seems to
understand, not :::nemory in the usual sense of the term, but the asso-
ciation of ideas. Take, he says, the word pomum.
From thinking of the word pomum, a Roman will immediately fall
to thinking of the fruit, which has no likem~ss to that articulate sound,
nor anything in common with it, except that the body of one and the
same man had often been affected by these two; that is, that the man
has often heard the word pomum whilst he saw the actual fruit. 8
There is here, then, an association (Spinoza calls it a concatenatio, a
"concatenation" or "linking") of ideas. Spinoza makes two points
4. Ibid., p. 61, note 3.
5. Loe. cit.
6. E., II, xl, S. 2. Unless otherwise indicated, translations from Spinoza are
by the present author.
7. TdlE, par. 19 (G., II, 10).
8. A minor point may be noted here. The first phrase in this sentence might
5uggest someone who is not actually seeing or hearing the word in question. It
should be remembered, however, that for Spinoza the attribute of thought covers
the various forms of sense-perception, so that what Spinoza says applies equally
to someone who hears or reads the- word pomum.
 Language and Knowledge in Spinoza 75
about this. First, it is an association of ideas which has no explanatory
function; it merely involves the nature of things that are outside the
human body, it does not explain their nature. We call certain things
"apples" because a certain word was spoken whilst objects of a cer-
tain type were affecting our sense-organs; this tells us nothing about
apples. Second, this linking of ideas occurs in accordance with the
"order and concatenation of the affections of the human body," and
not in accordance with the order of the intellect, which is the same
in all men. Spinoza abandons at this stage his example of the word
pomum, and notes instead how a soldier who sees a hoof-print will
think of war, whereas a farmer will think of the plough; however, he
could easily have found cases in which the same word has different
associations for different hearers or readers. The upshot of all this
seems to be that Spinoza is _saying that someone who hears or reads
words is not so much thinking, as associating ideas.
(ii) The second piece of evidence cited by Professor Savan9 is
taken from Spinoza's views about "transcendental terms," such as
"being," "thing," "something" (ens, res, aliquid) and "universal con-
cepts," such as the concepts of man, horse and dog. 10 The context
shows that by "term" Spinoza means here, not an idea or concept,
but a word which stands for an idea; what he says about universal
concepts is also applicable (and is applied by him) to the words
that are used for these concepts, e.g. to the word "man" as well as
to the concept of man. Such words we will call "universal terms."
Spinoza's account of these terms and concepts involves a theory-
incidentally only a tentative "Cme11-about the physiology of imagina-
tion. He asserts that when we perceive some external object, the
object perceived affects certain parts of the human body; when this
happens repeatedly, the external thing leaves on these parts of the
body a kind of trace ( vestigium), 12 with the result that we can
contemplate the thing as if it were present even when it is not. 13
Such a trace Spinoza calls an "image" (imago). Now, the human
body can at a given time form only a limited number of such images
distinctly; if this number is exceeded, the images will begin to be
mixed together, and if the number is greatly exceeded, they will be
9. Savan, op. cit., p. 61.
10. E., II, xi, S. 1.
11. E., II, xvii, S.
12. Postulate 5 after E., II, xiii. S.
13. E., II, xvii, C.
76 G. H. R. PARKINSON

completely mixed. Corresponding to a physical state of this last kind,

"the mind also will imagine all the bodies confusedly without any
distinction, and will as it were comprehend them under one attribute,
namely that of being, thing, etc." 14 "Universal concepts" correspond
to a physical state in which images are mixed, but not completely
mixed; the power of imagining is overwhelmed, not completely, but
only to the extent that the mind cannot imagine small differences in
individual bodies (e.g. their colour or size) or their precise number.
Such concepts are not formed by everyone in the same way, but vary
in accordance with the thing by which a body has been most often
affected.
For example, those who have often contemplated with admiration
the stature of men will understand by the word "man" an animal of
erect stature; those who have been accustomed to contemplate some-
thing else will form another common image of men . . . Hence it is
not surprising that so many controversies have arisen among phi-
losophers who have wanted to explain natural things by the mere
images of things.15
In short, Spinoza is saying that words of extreme generality, such as
"being," "thing," "something," and words of rather less generality,
such as "man" and "horse," all stand for what would now be called
generic images. The generic images for which the "transcendental
terms" stand are in the highest degree confused, and so (Spinoza
implies) are useless for thought, as are the words which stand for
them. The generic images for which universal terms stand (Spinoza's
"universal concepts") are less confused, bui-are vitiated by the tact
that they vary from person to person, whereas the "order of the
intellect" is the same in all men. 16 -
(iii) Professor Savan next cites a number of passages to support the
thesis that "in nearly every important respect, Spinoza opposes true
ideas to words." -The argument is short and-<;oncentrated, and at this
stage it will be most convenient simply to quote the paragraph in
question, giving a detailed analysis later.
An idea is not an image and does not consist of words. A true idea
can neither arise from experience of words and images nor can it be
verified through such experience, for experience can give no knowl-
edge of essences. Whereas ideas and their ideata are singular and
14. E., II, xl, S. 1.
15. E., II, xl, S. 1.
16. E., II, xviii, S. Cf. (i) above.
 Language and Knowledge in Spinoza 77
unique, words are inherently general and applicable to an indefinite
multitude. Whereas an idea is certain, words are uncertain. Whereas
"that true Word of God which is in the mind . . . can never be de-
praved or corrupted," words are corruptible. And whereas it is of the
nature of _reason to consider things as necessary and under a certain
form of eternity, words are connected with contingency and time.11
Professor Savan is here citing a number of passages from Spinoza:
to these we may add another which he cites much later1s in support
of his view that words cannot be "disengaged from the imagination
in order to represent true ideas." This is a sentence from the Tractatus
Theologico-Politicus, Chapter IV, which states that "A thing is under-
stood when it is perceived simply by the mind without words and
images" (G., IV, 64-65).
(iv) The last piece of evidence cited by Professor Savan19 comes
from the De Intellectus Emendatione. 20 Spinoza asserts that if some-
one says that (for example) Peter exists, but does not know that
Peter exists, that assertion is, as far as the speaker is concerned
(respectu illius), false-"or, if you prefer, not true"-even if Peter
really exists. (It may be noted that Professor Savan says that if I
make such a statement, "my assertion is not true." This is not quite
what Spinoza would say; he would say that it is not true for me, not
true as far as I am concerned). It follows from this, Professor Savan
argues, that if I merely say that God exists-e.g. if I utter the words
when asleep-what I say is not true. It is, then, "one thing to know
that God exists and quite another. . . to say that I know that God
exists. How, then, can language represent, express, or formulate the
clear and distinct ideas of the true philosophy?" Professor Savan
also compares a passage from a letter, in which Spinoza ..draws a dis-
tinction between the shape and arrangement of letters, which can be
copied by someone who is ignorant of what they mean, and "the
thoughts and meaning which this arrangement expresses."21
(v) A further piece of evidence may be found in the De Intellectus
Emendatione. 22 Here Spinoza says that words are "a part of the
17. Savan, op. cit., p. 62.
18. Ibid., p. 72.
19. Ibid., p. 72.
20. TdlE, par. 69 (G., II, 26).
21. Ep., 40 (Wolf tr., p. 234). Cf. also Desc. Prine. Phil., I, Ax. 9 (G., I,
156-57).
22. TdlE, pars. 88-89 (G., II, 33). -
78 G. H. R. PARKINSON

imagination"; that as we form many concepts "according to the way

in which words, from some disposition of the body, are joined in the
memory in an erratic way ( vage) ," it follows that words, equally
with the imagination, can be a cause of many great errors. What this
means is not quite clear, but Spinoza may have in mind the way in
which one word sometimes suggests another, the connexion not
being one of logic but, e.g., of mere sound. He adds that words have
been given their meaning "according to the pleasure, and the under-
standing, of the multitude, with the result that they are merely signs
of things as they are in the imagination, but not as they are in the
intellect." Here again, then, a clear distinction seems to be drawn
between words and the intellect.

II
Such, then, is the evidence that can be brought to support the view
that Spinoza cannot consistently say that language is an adequate
medium in which to express philosophical ideas. The cumulative
evidence is impressive; Professor Savan clearly has a case. It will be
argued here, however, that a closer examination shows that the evi-
dence does not have the implications that he claims.
(i) The passage cited from E., II, xviii, S. shows beyond doubt that
Spinoza thought that when a word is heard or read, there may occur
an association of ideas which cannot properly be called thinking in
the fullest sense; the concatenation of ideas, Spinoza would say, does
not occur "according to the order of the intellect." If, on hearing the
word "apple," I associate with my hearing- or the word a mental
image of an apple, this association of ideas has no explanatory func-
tion; further, the ideas associated will vary from person to person-
e.g. one man may think of a cooking apple, one may think of an
eating apple, and one may have i vague generic image, of tlie kind
that Spinoza calls a "universal concept." So much was certainly Spi-
noza's view; the question is, does it follow from this (as Professor
Savan argues) that words are not an adequate medium in which to
express philosophical truths? Spinoza does not draw such an infer-
ence explicitly in this passage; he speaks only about the hearer or
reader of words, and says nothing about the person who uses words.
However, it would be open to Professor Savan to argue:
(a) Even if someone were to use, say, written words to express
genuine thought, yet if everyone who reads words always associates
 Language and Knowledge in Spinoza 79
ideas in the way just described, no one will be able to grasp the
thought that the writer wishes to convey.
(b) Further, if every hearer or reader of words associates ideas in
the way described, how could anyone learn to use words to express
thought?
It is clear that the important question here is, does Spinoza think
that, whenever we hear or read words, we always associate ideas in
the way described in E., II, xviii, S.? For example, suppose someone
to read the sentence "Two straight lines cannot enclose a space,"
and suppose that this sentence calls up some mental image; is he
associating ideas in essentially the same way as when he has a mental
image of a straight line on reading the words "straight line?"
This is the point at whic_h to consider an important passage from
Ep. 17 (Wolf trans., p. 140). Spinoza says there that the imagination
is determined, not only by the constitution of the body, but also by
that of the soul: "For, as we know from experience, in all things it
follows the traces of the intellect and concatenates its images and
words in a certain order (ex ordine), and interconnects them, just
as the intellect does with its demonstrations; so much so that there
is almost nothing that we can understand of which the imagination
does not form some image from the trace thereof." (It will be noticed
that Spinoza is here using the word "image" in the sense of a mental
image, rather than in the sense of a physical imprint on the body.)
In this passage, Spinoza says clearly that it is possible to associate
mental images in a way which does not vary from person to person,
but which follows what he calls in the Ethics the "order of the intel-
lect." Words, too, can be connected in a way which follows the order
of the intellect; this seems to imply that someone who understands-
a subject can express his understanding in words, and also that some-
one who hears these words and associates with them the appropriate
images is in a way following the order of the intellect. What E., II,
xviii, S. says about words, therefore, is incomplete, and needs to be
supplemented from Ep. 17.
The passage just quoted from Ep. 17 is also interesting in that it
implies that Spinoza believed that thought and words are distinct;
words follow the traces, or tracks (vestigia) of the intellect. One
would expect him to say, then, that words are the signs of thought,
rather than that to think is to use words in a certain way. That this
was his view is suggested by a passage from E., II, xl, S. 1: "These
80 G. H. R. PARKINSON

terms (sc. 'being,' 'thing,' 'something') stand for ideas which are in
the highest degree confused." 23 Confirmatory evidence is provided
by a passage from Axiom 9 of Part I of his geometrical version of
Descartes's Principles of Philosophy. Here Spinoza refers to two
books which have been copied out in the same hand, but of which-
one is by a distinguished philosopher and the other is by some trifler.
To attend to the sense of the words, as opposed to their shape, is to
attend to them "in so far as they are images of a sort" ( quatenus
veluti imagines sunt )-images, it may be assumed, of the thoughts
of the philosopher and of the trifler.
This does not mean that Spinoza thought that words refer only to
ideas. In E., II, xlix, S., he speaks of "the words by which we refer
to things," and in Chapter 5 of his Compendium of Hebrew Grammar
he seems to relate words to things rather than to ideas when he says
that by a noun (nomen) he understands a word (vox) "by which we
signify or indicate something which falls under the intellect"-e.g.
things and their attributes, modes and relations, or actions and their
modes and relations. This need not be inconsistent with what has
been suggested above; Spinoza may have believed that words stand
for ideas, and ideas are of things and actions, so that ideas are as it
were the medium through which words refer to things.
There is one further point to be made about the passage cited from
Ep. 17. It will be noticed that Spinoza does not say that the intellect
uses words; what he says is that the imagination uses (more exactly,
"concatenates" and "interconnects"} words, and- that in some cases it
follows the tracks of the intellect. It may seem strange that Spinoza
should count as examples of the same kind -of knowledge, "imagi-
nation," both that use of words in which someone states a mathe-
matical axiom or proof, and the association of ideas which is
_brought about (say) by _hearing the word "apple." Perhaps he is
influenced by the fact that in each case we are concerned with some-
thing that can either be sensed or (in the ordinary sense of the
word) imagined, and both of these are covered by his use of the word
"imagination." It seems, however, that a distinction should be drawn
here, and that it should be recognized that we are dealing with two
types of imagination, corresponding to (though not exactly the same
as) Kant's distinction between the transcendental imagination, which
is concerned with the a priori or necessary, and the empirical imagi-
23. Cf. I (ii) above.
 Language and Knowledge in Spinoza 81
nation, whose laws are discovered inductively.!!t The fact that
Spinoza does not draw such a distinction may perhaps be due to a
certain indifference on his part towards the imagination. Although, as
Dr. C. de Deugd has recently stressed, 25 the imagination plays a
significant part in his theory of knowledge, Spinoza seems reluctant
to admit this, and prefers to stress the dangers of relying on the
imagination and disregarding the intellect. 26
(ii) We turn now to the second piece of evidence cited by Professor
Savan: namely, Spinoza's views about transcendental and universal
terms (the latter, it will be recalled, are the words which stand for
universal concepts). One may at first wonder why Professor Savan
should lay any stress on these. He is trying to show that Spinoza's
views about language imply that no words can be a suitable medium
in which to express philosophical truths; but what Spinoza says in
E., II, xl, S. 1 concerns some words only. There seems to be nothing
to prevent him from saying, with perfect consistency, that logically
proper names, which (as opposed to words like "thing," "man,"
"horse," etc.) refer to genuine individuals, have a precise and con-
stant reference, and are not systematically misleading. However, to
point this out would be to reply only to half of Professor Savan's
criticisms; for, as he later observes,:: Spinoza himself uses transcen-
dental and universal terms in the definitions of the Ethics. Thus,
substance is said28 to be "conceived through itself," and Professor
Savan asserts that "the term conceive is a universal term":? 9 (It could
be added that the same definition uses the transcendental term
"thfug," for it says that the concept of substance does not require
24. Cf. Critique of Pure Reason, All5-125; B80-81, 151-52. In my Spinoza's
Theory of Knowledge (Oxford: The Clarendon Press, 1954), p. 145, I distin-
guished between that use of signs "which is a type of imagination and that which
is not.'' In a sense, this is a sharper distinction than Spinoza would draw, for it
has been seen above that even when the imagination follows the "order of the
intellect" it is still the imagination. On the other hand, it is following the order
of the intellect, so that some distinction from the sort of imagination described
in E., II, xviii, S. seems to be required.
25. C. de Deugd, The Significance of Spinoza's First Kind of Knowledge (As-
sen: Van Gorcum. 1966).
26. E.g. E., I, xv, S., I, App., II, xl, S. l; Tr. Tlzeol.-Pol. ch. vi.
27. Savan, op. cit., p. 64.
28. E., I, Def. 3.
29. Savan, op. cit., p. 64. It could be added that the same definition uses
the transcep.dental term "thing," for it says that the concept of substance does
not require the. concept of another thing, from which it must be formed.
82 G. H. R. PARKINSON

the concept of another thing, from which concept it must be

formed.). Again30 God is declared to be an "absolutely infinite
being," and "being" is a transcendental term. This seems to show
that, whether or not Spinoza could operate only with logically proper
names, in fact he does not, but uses those same universal and tran-
scendental terms whose adequacy he denies. It is clear that this still
does not prove the thesis that Spinoza's views about language im-
ply that no philosophical truth can be expressed adequately in
verbal form; all that it could show is that there are occasions when
Spinoza, at any rate, did not. 31 However, if Spinoza's definitions
really are inadequate by his own standards, this fact is important; it
either casts serious doubts on Spinoza's logical competence, or (as
Professor Savan prefers to think) 32 it suggests that his writings
are not meant to be a literal exposition of philosophical truths. It will
be worth while to ask, then, whether Spinoza's definitions really do
involve inconsistencies of the kind just described.
The problem reduces to this. Granted that Spinoza thinks that
some uses of the words which he calls "transcendental terms," and
some uses of what we have called "universal terms," are philo-
sophically objectionable, does he think that all uses of such words are
objectionable? Let us take as an example the word "thing." As used
in the definition of substance in Book I of the Ethics, does this word
stand for a generic image of extreme vagueness? It seems much more
probable that Spinoza would say that the concept of a thing, as used
in this definition, is what he calls a "common notion." According to
Spinoza, "those things which are common to all, and are equally in
the part and in the whole, can only be conceived adequately"; 33 such
adequate concepts are what he calls "common notions" 34 _and are
in part the basis of "reason," his "second kind of knowledge." 35
Now, Spinoza might argue as follows: an_y finite body is an extended
30. E., I, Def. 6.
31. It may be added that Spinoza's definitions, to which Professor Savan re-
fers, are not strictly truths; they are declarations of the intention to use words in
certain ways. However, if the definitions are incoherent, a corresponding incoher-
ence will presumably be found in any propositions in the verbal expression of
which the defined terms are used.
32. Savan, op. cit., p. 64.
33. E., II, xxxviii.
34. E., II, xxxviii, C.; E., II, xl, S. 1; E., II, xi, S. 2.
35. E., II, xl, S. 2.
 Language and Knowledge in Spinoza 83
thing; 36 God, too, when conceived under the attribute of extension,
is an extended thing. 37 But if God, and any finite body, are extended
things, they are, a fortiori, things. Further, any body is a mode of God
or substance, 38 i.e. is a part of God. 39 We may therefore say of
the_ whole (God), and of a part of the whole, that it is a thing; the
concept of a thing is therefore a "common notion," and the word
"thing" justified in so far as it stands for such a notion. 40
The argument that Spinoza's definitions contain universal terms
of the kind to which he objected can be answered in essentially the
same way. It has already been mentioned that Professor Savan points
out that in E., I, Def. 3 the word "conceived" occurs, and that he
asserts that the word "conceive" is a universal term. It may be noted,
incidentally, that Spinoza's examples of universal concepts are the
concepts of man, horse, and dog; the corresponding universal terms
would be nouns. 41 Perhaps, then, the relevant universal term would
be- "conceiving'' rather than "conceive." Given this, is "conceiving,"
in the context of E., I, Def. 3, a universal term of the kind that Spinoza
condemns-i.e. does it stand for a generic image, which may vary
from person to person? It is more likely that Spinoza would say
that the concept of conceiving, as he uses it, is a common notion. His
reasoning might run as follows. Some ideas are particular, i.e. finite
modes of thought;-1 2 but there is also an infinite idea, the "idea of
Go~ in thought."-13 Now, to have an idea is to conceive something;44

36. E., II, Ax. 5.

37. E., II; ii.
38. E., II, Def. 1.
39. E., I, xv, S.
40. There may appear to be a logical circle here. It may be thought that the
use of the word "thing" has been justified by saying that the concept of a thing
is a common notion; but, it may be said, are not common notions themselves
justified because deduced (in E., II, xxxviii) from the axioms and definitions of
the Ethics-in some of which the word "thing" occurs? The answer seems to be
that E., II, xxxviii is offered, not as a justification of the axioms and definitions of
the Ethics, but as a statement of what they invo"ive. Certainly, Spinoza does not
think that axioms need justification; in his view, their truth is evident to anyone
who understands the words in which they are expressed (cf. Spinoza's Theory
of Knowledge, PP~ 39-40).
41. Cf. E., II, xlviii, S.-the faculties of understanding, desiring, loving, etc.
are "universals."
42. E., II, ix and E., II, Def. 7.
43. E., I, xxi.
44. E., II, Def. 3.
84 G. H. R. PARKINSON

conceiving, then, is something that can be predicated both of a finite

mode of thought, which is a part of God, and of the whole, God.
The concept of conceiving is therefore a common notion, and words
like "conceiving" and "conceive" are justified, to the extent that they
stand for this common notion.
It may be objected that the reply just made to Professor Savan's
arguments is merely an exercise within the logic of Spinoza's system;
it does not show that Spinoza had what a modern philosopher would
regard as good, or even as intelligible reasons for thinking that univer-
sal and transcendental terms are sometimes admissible and some-
times not. To this it may be replied that the logic of Spinoza's system
is just what is at issue here; the question is essentially one of self-
consistency. However, this may still not satisfy the objector; let us,
a
then, try to rephrase what Spinoza has said in way that avoids his
technical jargon. In effect, E., II, xi, S. 1 is an attack on a kind of
empiricism, which is ascribed to certain unnamed philosophers-
probably the Scholastics. Such philosophers, Spinoza is saying,
proffer as explanatory concepts vague and imprecise notions which
are the result of repeated acts of sense-perception. Against this, Spi-
noza states the claims of a deductive, a priori method; the rigorous
deduction of consequences from propositions whose truth cannot be
doubted by any rational being, and from explicit definitions of terms.
Spinoza's criticisms of Scholasticism may be unfair-this point will
not be argued here-but they do at least see1ILto_ be intelligible.
(iii) It was mentioned in Part I of this paper that Professor Savan
cites on p. 62 a number of passages in support of the thesis that "in
nearly every important respect, Spinoza _opposes true ideas to words."
There is a double ambiguity in this remark. First, the word "true"
might mean "genuine/' as when we speak of "true friendship," or it
might mean "agreeing with fact." "Idea" might mean "concept," as
when we speak of "the idea of history"; if so, "true" will presumably
mean "genuine,'' since a concept is not said to agree or not to agree
with the facts. Professor Savan, however, may have in mind Spi-
noza's insistence that an idea is a judgement. -lS If so, Professor
Savan may mean by "true ideas,'' genuine judgements; but he may
also mean judgements that are true in the sense of agreeing with fact.
45. See, e.g., the references.in TdlE, par. 62 (G., U. 24), tQ "a concept, that
is, an idea, or [sive] the coherence in the mind of subject and predicate." Cf. E.,
II, xlix and S.
 Language and Knowledge in Spinoza 85
Since his main thesis is about philosophical truth, it may be assumed
that in the present context he uses "true idea" in this last sense.
After these preliminary remarks we can discuss in detail the para-
graph quoted from Professor Savan.
(a) "An idea is not an image and does not consist of words." No
reference is given here, but it seems probable that what is in mind is
E., II, xlix, S.: "I warn my readers to distinguish carefully between
an idea, i.e. a concept of the mind, and the images of things, which we
imagine. Next, it is necessary to distinguish between ideas and the
words by which we refer to things (quibus res significamus)." The
importance for Professor Savan's thesis of the assertion that an idea
is not an image is this. He maintains that, for Spinoza, words are
restricted to the imagin~tion; consequently, if no image is an idea, no
words can express an idea. 46 In examining Professor Savan's argu-
. ment, we must first look at the context of the passage just cited. This
shows clearly that in distinguishing between an idea and "the images
of things, which we imagine," Spinoza is drawing attention to a
feature of his terminology which was mentioned recently: namely,
that an idea is not "like a mute picture on a tablet," but involves affir-
mation or negation-in other words, it is not simply a mental picture,
but is a judgement. This does not imply, nor does Spinoza think, that
when we imagine something we are not having an idea. For example,
in saying47 that to "perceive" ( sc. to imagine) a winged horse is to
affirm. wings of a horse, Spinoza must mean that Sl.lch an act of the
imagination involves a judgement, i.e. an idea. 48 Again, when Spi-
noza says in E., II, xvi, C. 2 that the ideas that we have of external
things indicate the constitution of our body rather than the nature of
external things, he is clearly speaking of imagination. 49 In sum, in
saying that ideas must be distinguished from images, Spinoza does
not mean that in no sense can we be said to have ideas when we-
imagine; what he means is that to imagine is more than just to have a
picture in the mind, it is also to affirm or deny. It follows from this
46. It may be noted that Professor Savan here seems to be regarding an image
as something mental, although in this same Scholium ( Verborum namque . . . )
Spinoza uses the term "image" in the sense which he usually gives it, namely
that of a physical trace.
47. E., II, xlix, S.
48. Cf. E., II, :Ax. 3-an idea is involved in all modes of thought.
49. Cf. E., IV, i, S. which refers to this corollary.
86 G. H. R. PARKINSON

that, even if words are restricted to the imagination, this does not
imply that they cannot express any ideas.
What is said about "ideas and the words by which we refer to
things" in E., II, xlix, S. can be dismissed more _briefly, As the con-
text shows, Spinoza has in mind the fact that people can talk de-
ceptively, uttering sentences whose meaning is the opposite of what
they really think. This is undoubtedly true; but it does not imply that
a judgement cannot be expressed verbally in an undeceptive way.
(b) "A true idea can neither arise from experience of words and
images nor can it be verified through such experience, for experience
can give no knowledge of essences." Professor Savan cites Ep. 10,
in which Spinoza says that experience does not teach us the essence
of things; the most that it can do is to determine our mind so that it
thinks only of certain essences of things. He also cites TdlE, par. 26,
in which Spinoza says that it is evident that from "hearsay," which
in his view is a kind of imagination, we never perceive the essence
of a thing; and as the individual existence of a thing is known only
when its essence is known, it follows that no certainty which we
derive from hearsay belongs to knowledge. With these Professor
Savan compares three other references: the first is Ep. 37, in which
Spinoza says that clear and distinct ideas follow only from other
clear and distinct ideas which are in us, and have no external cause,
from which it follows that we must distinguish between the intellect
and the imagination, i.e. between true ideas and the rest. The
second is K~ rr, xliii~ s.; in which Spinoza says that an idea is "a
mode of thinking, namely understanding itself," and the third is E.,
V, xxviii, which states that the third kind of k:ilowledge cannot follow
from the first. It will be noticed that none of these passages refers
explicitly to words, but it seems clear how Professor Savan would
argue. He would probably say that the reading or hearing of words
involves the senses of sight and hearing, or (in the case of the blind)
of touch. Now, Spinoza says that no sense-experience can give us
knowledge of essences, or (what is the same) give rise to a true idea;
therefore he must say that such ideas cannot be obtained through
the medium of words. Similarly he must say that we cannot verify
a true idea through the medium of words-e.g. by consulting a book.
The important question here is this: granting that, e.g., the sense
of sight is_ involved when one reads something, does Spinoza think
that reading is a kind of that experience which, according to him, can
give us no knowledge of essences? Let us look first at the context of
 Language and Knowledge in Spinoza 87
the reference to knowledge from hearsay in Td/E, par. 26. Spinoza
is saying there that the man who knows how to find a fourth pro-
portional simply because he remembers a rule, given to him without
any proof, has no knowledge of essence; we may put this by saying
that the man does not see why, given that the first three numbers
are 2, 4, and 3, the fourth must be 6. This surely does not imply
that no truth, and no proof, can be stated in words. However, this is
not all that Spinoza has in mind when he says that experience does
not teach us the essence of things. He means also that to understand
something is to show how a judgement about it follows necessarily
from propositions the truth of which cannot be denied; and this is
something that cannot be done by experience alone, which is un-
able to establish any necessary laws. 50 Once again, this does not
seem to imply that no truth can be stated or verified by means of
words; all that Spinoza is saying is that no a priori truth can be es-
tablished by means of sense-experience or by induction, which is a
very different proposition. In sum, the passages just cited do _not
imply that Spinoza would be inconsistent in saying that, for example,
by reading the sentence "When we love a thing which is like us, we
try as much as we can to bring it about that it loves us in return"
we can grasp the true idea which this sentence expresses, and that
we can also verify its truth by following the proof of this proposition
written down by Spinoza as E., III, xxxiii.
( c) "Whereas ideas and their ideata are singular and unique, words
are inherently .general and applicable to an indefinite mllltitude."
This is somewhat similar to (ii) above, which concerned tran-
scendental and universal terms; here, however, Professor Savan is not
concerned with Spinoza's account of the way in which certain ideas
are formed, but is arguing that words are by their very generality in-
capable of referring precisely to what is singular and unique. The
answer to this argument has two parts. First, Spinoza would say that
some words are, in his usage, used correctly of one object only. For
example, he argues that the word "God," used as he employs it, is
properly applied to one object only; 51 anyone who says that there is
more than one God has either failed to understand the logical con-
50. Cf. TdlE, par. 27, and E., II, xl, S. 2; we do not see why the fourth pro-
portional is equal to the product of the second and third numbers, divided by the
first. if we have simply found this tO- work with small numbers, and have gen-
eralized from this.
51. E., I, xiv, C. 1.
88 G. H. R. PARKINSON

sequences of Spinoza's definition, or is using another definition of

God. The same can be said of Spinoza's use of the word "substance."
There are, then, words which are not "applicable to an indefinite
multitude." Second, Spinoza often does not want to restrict what he
says to one individual only. He talks, for example, not just about the
mind of Spinoza, but about "the human mind." In so doing he is of
course using a universal term, which refers to a vast number of en-
tities; the point is, however, that a universal term is perfectly ap-
propriate for what he wants to say. It is true that such a term might
be misleading, in that it might tempt us to suppose that there is an
object named by the words "the human mind," but Spinoza gives an
express warning against temptations of this kind. 52 It is true, also,
that Spinoza objects to universal terms; but, as has already been seen,
what he objects to are generic images, which vary from person to
person, whereas in the Ethics the meaning of the term "human mind"
is explained precisely. 53
(d) "Whereas an idea is certain, words are uncertain." Prnfessor
Savan does not cite any passage in support of this, but he may be
referring to E., II, xliii, S., "A true idea involves the highest cer-
tainty." By "certainty" Spinoza does not mean the mere absence of
doubt;54 what he means is that the man who has a true idea-namely,
the man who "knows a thing perfectly, i.e. in the best way" 55-knows
a
that he has true idea. 56
- In one sense of the-words "true-rdea," what Spinoza ha5-said is
plainly false, for it is clear that we can state a proposition which hap-
pens to be true without knowing that it is trtie. This, however, is not
what Spinoza has in mind. He accompanies his remark about the
certainty that attaches to a true idea with the warning that we must
not regard an idea as "something mute, like a picture oii a taolet";
rather, an idea is "understanding itself" ( ipsum intelligere). 57 What
he seems to mean is that a true idea, as he understands the term,. is
not something that we can compare with reality, as we may
compare a portrait with the original; rather, to speak of someone as
having a true idea of a thing is to say that he understands that thing.
52. E., II, xlviii, S.
53. E., II, xi; E., II, xiii.
54. Cf. E., II, xlix, S.
- 55. E., II, xliii; S.
56. E., II, xlili.
57. E., II, xliii, S.
 Language and Knowledge in Spinoza 89
As mentioned in (b) above, Spinoza's view is roughly that to under-
stand something is to make a judgement about that thing which is
seen to follow deductively from self-evident truths, and Spinoza's
argument is that anyone who has understanding of this sort must
know that he has it. All this throws some light on Spinoza's theory
of knowledge, but one may ask what it has to do with words and
their alleged "uncertainty." Plainly, not everything formulated in
words is a true idea, as Spinoza understands a true idea; but this does
not imply, nor does Spinoza say that it implies, that no true idea is
ever formulated in words.
(e) "Whereas 'that true Word of God which is in the mind . . . can
never be depraved or corrupted,' words are corruptible." The refer-
ence is to Ep. 76 (Wolf trans., pp. 354-55); the "true word of God"
of which Spinoza speaks is the reason. Professor Savan also com-
pares Tr. Theol.-Pol., ch. xv; he gives no precise reference, but he
may have in mind G., III, 182, where Spinoza says that he finds it
amazing that certain theologians "want to submit the reason, the
greatest gift to us and the divine light, to dead letters, which could
have been corrupted by human wickedness." Spinoza adds that the
true word of God is to be found in the mind; the writte'l word is a
mere image of this. It is clear that he is here thinking of people who
tamper with sacred texts, altering them to suit their purposes; the
corruptibility of words of which Professor Savan speaks is presuma-
bly wider. in scope, covering also changes in the meaning of words;
changes which occur gradually and without evil intent. There is no
doubt that language is "corruptible" in this way, but it is hard to see
how it follows from this that philosophical truths cannot be given
adequate linguistic expression. It is obvious that changes in the mean-
ings of words make it difficult to understand something written in a
previous era; but -such difficulties can be overcome; and in any case
they affect the man who wants to understand what another has writ-
ten rather than the writer himself.
(f) "Whereas it is of the nature of reason to consider things as neces-
sary and under a certain form of eternity, words are connected with
contingency and time." The reference to the way that reason con-
siders things, not given by Professor Savan, is E., II, xliv and C. 2. It
is not clear what precisely is meant by saying that words are "con-
nected with contingency and time," but it seems likely that Professor-
Savan has in mind the first corollary to E., II, xliv. This states that
"it depends on the imagination alone that we consider things as con-
90 G. H. R. PARKINSON

tingent, with regard both to the future and to the past," and it has
already been seen that, for Spinoza, words are closely connected
with the imagination. If this is what is meant, then a reply has already
been given in (i) above. Let us consider again the sentence men-
tioned in (i), "Two straight lines cannot enclose a space." The prop-
osition expressed by this sentence would be regarded by Spinoza as
necessarily true, and he would no doubt say that to grasp this truth
is to consider things "under a certain form of eternity." Someone
who reads this sentence is, according to Spinoza, making use of
"imagination," but with the important difference that in this case the
imagination is "following the traces" of the intellect.
(g) We have now completed the examination of the paragraph in
which Professor Savan quotes a number of passages in support of his
view that "in nearly every important respect, Spinoza opposes true
ideas to words." It remains to consider the somewhat similar pas-
sage which Professor Savan cites elsewhere, to the effect that "A
thing is understood when it is perceived simply by the mind without
words and images."58 It has been seen already 59 that Spinoza be-
lieves that thought and words are distinct; that thought is imageless
and wordless. Here, however, he seems to be saying rather more,
namely, that images and words are a hindrance to thought, or, that
something is understood only when images and words are absent.
However, attention to the context of this passage shows that this is
not what Spinoza means, He ii; 11p_~al9,ng__ of_ the difference between
Christ and the prophets, and is saying that God revealed himself to
the mind of Christ "immediately" (i.e. without media), whereas he
revealed himself to the prophets by "words and images." He has in
mind, for example, God speaking_ to Moses, or the visions that the
prophets had; 60 he is not thinking, say, of people reading Euclid, or
of people reading Spinoza.
(iv) We come now to the passage from the De Intellectus Emenda-
tione,61 which states that if a man says that, e-.g., Peter exists with-
out knowing that Peter exists, that assertion is false as far as the
speaker is concerned. "The assertion 'Peter exists' is true only with
regard to the man who knows certainly that Peter exists." 62 It is
58. Tr. Theol.-Pol., ch. iv (G., ID, 64-65).
59. Cf. the discussion of (i) and (ii) above.
60. Cf. Tr. Theol.-Pol., ch. i (G., m, 17 and 20).
61. TdlE, par. 69 (G., II, 26).
62. TdlE, par. 69 (G., II, 26).
 Language and Knowledge in Spinoza 91
clear that this is closely allied to the view discussed in (iii) (d) above
-namely, that for someone to have a "true idea" of a thing he must
understand that thing, must know it "perfectly, i.e. in the best
way." 63 Professor Savan maintains that what Spinoza says in this
paragraph of the De Imellectus Emendatione implies that language
cannot express the clear and distinct ideas of the true philosophy.
But this seems to be a mere non sequitur. It may readily be granted
that a man can say, e.g., that God exists without knowing that God
exists; but it does not follow from this that a man who says that God
exists does not know that God exists, or, more generally, that a
man who knows a philosophical truth can never express it in words.
(v) The final piece of evidence cited also came from the De Intel-
lectus Emendatione. 64 Here Spinoza says that words are a part of
the imagination, and that they can be the cause of many errors be-
cause of the erratic way that they are joined in the memory. Further,
the meaning of words has been established by the multitude, so that
words ~e merely the signs of things as they are in the imagination,
not as they are in the intellect. This can clearly be seen, spinoza
continues, from the fact that people have used negative terms to
refer to what is only in the intellect and not in the imagination-e.g.
"incorporeal," "infinite." Indeed, many .things which are really affir-
mative are expressed in negative terms because their contraries are
much more easily imagined, and so "occurred first to the first men,
and acquired positive names"; such words are "uncreated," "inde-
pendent," "infinite" and "immortal." In. sum, "We- affi.rni and deny
many things because the nature of words allows us to affirm and
deny it, not the nature of things; and if we do not know this we may
easily take something false to be true."
Although Spinoza could be said to be distinguishing here between
words and the intellect, it does not follow that he thinks, or should
think, that no truth discoverable by the reason can be stated in
words. What he objects to here is not the use of words as such, but
the uncritical acceptance of common usage as a guide in philosophy.
That this does not imply that Spinoza thinks that knowledge cannot
be put into words can be seen from the explanation to Definition 20
of the affects in the third book of the Ethics. Here, after defining
"favour" and "indignation," Spinoza adds:
63. E., II, xliii, S.
64. TdlE, pars. 88-89 (G. II, 33).
92 G. H. R. PARKINSON

I know that in common usage these names mean something else.

But it is not my intention to explain the meaning of words; it is my
intention to explain the nature of things, and to indicate them by
words whose usual meaning is not wholly inconsistent with the mean-
ing that I want them to have.
In attacking the idea that the philosopher should accept ordinary
usage Spinoza is, of course, at variance with many modem philoso-
phers; but though his views may be challenged, it cannot be said
that they are inconsistent.

ill
According to Professor Savan, not only do Spinoza's views about
language make it "difficult to accept any verbal account as a direct
exposition of the true philosophy,"65 but Spinoza knew that this
was so. We have argued that if Spinoza thought so, he was mistaken;
but let us see if there is any good reason to suppose that he did
think so. "The most telling evidence," Professor Savan says, 66 "is to
be found in the contradictions which abound in his Ethics, as well
as in his other writings." If Spinoza thought that language is an un-
suitable medium in which to express philosophical truths, then he
would expect contradictory statements to occur when he tried to
express such truths in language.
Many such statements do occur_ in -the-Ethics, often in such close .
proximity to one another it is hardly believable that so careful a
writer as Spinoza was not aware of them. Since he allows the con-
tradictions to stand it is to be presumed that he .di_d not intend the
Ethics to be a simple exposition of truth. 67
These contradictions are stated by Professor Savan on pages 64-68 of
his article; one of them has been discussed above, 68 where it was
maintained that it is not a genuine contradiction. It could be argued
that the same can be shown of many of the contradictions listed by
Professor Savan, but to develop such arguments here would lengthen
this paper considerably. It would, in any case, be unnecessary; for
65. Savan, op. cit., p. 63.
66. Loe. cit.
67. Loe. cit.
68. Cf. the account, in II (ii), of.Spinoza's use of transcendental and univer-
sal terms.
 Language and Knowledge in Spinoza 93
even if we grant that Spinoza's writings are as contradictory as Pro-
fessor Savan claims, it does not follow that Spinoza was aware of
this fact, but discounted it as irrelevant. All that we would be en-
titled to say is that, whatever Spinoza's philosophical virtues may
be, consistency is not one of them. 69
Professor Savan's main argument in support of his view that Spi-
noza thought that words could not give an adequate exposition of the
true philosophy has turned out to be unsound; and it may be added
that there are arguments against this view, to some of which at least
there seems to be no convincing answer. One argument to which an
answer can perhaps be found is to the effect that, if Spinoza did main-
tain the thesis that Professor Savan ascribes to him, then he would
be involved in a self-contradiction. The thesis is that language cannot
express philosophical ideas adequately. But this is surely itself a
philosophical thesis; now, if this thesis is expressed adequately by
the sentence which is used in stating it, then there is after all one
philosophical statement that can be made adequately in language,
which leads to a contradiction. It may be, however, that the contradic-
tion can be avoided by distinguishing, in a Wittgensteinian manner,
between showing and stating. The inadequacy of language, it may be
argued, is not so much stated by Spinoza as shown-shown by the
contradictions in rhe Ethics itself, which, it might be suggested, is
regarded by Spinoza as the most coherent system that can be con-
structed with words. This seems to be a valid answer,. though it will
be noted that it implies that the Ethics does contain serious contra-
dictions, and that this was recognized by Spinoza.
But there are stronger arguments against Professor Savan's view.
As he himself admits, 70 the fact that Spinoza makes no attempt to
explain how words can convey true ideas is a strong argument against
the thesis that he was aware of the difficulties in which his theory of
language involved him. Again, there can be no doubt that Spinoza
69. There may be a temptation to produce another argument in support of the
view that a defence of the consistency of the Ethics is superfluous in the present
context. It might be argued that even if what Spinoza says is consistent, and that
he thought it to be so, it does not follow that he thought it to be true; he might
simply regard it as a story which is coherent, but false. This, however, is not
what Spinoza would say. First, he is concerned to construct a system which is not
merely self-consistent, but is such that its truth cannot be denied by any rational
being. Second, he would say that any account of reality which is logically pos-
sible is also true, since everything possible exists (e.g. E., I, xvi; E., I, xxxv).
70. Savan, op. cit., p. 68.
94 G. H. R. PARKINSON

thinks that the propositions of Euclidean geometry are genuinely

known; to be exact, they are examples of the "second kind of knowl-
edge."71 Now, in Chapter 7 of the Tractatus Theologico-Politicusi'.!
Spinoza says that Euclid, who "wrote nothing but what is extremely
simple and in the highest degree intelligible," is easily explained in
any language; to comprehend his meaning and to be certain of the
true sense of what he says we need only a moderate knowledge of
the language in which he wrote. This clearly implies that propositions
which are examples of the second kind of knowledge can be expressed
in linguistic terms.
It is now time to leave behind the criticism of Professor Savan's
thesis, and to try to find an answer to the important question which
he poses. The question is this: given that (as we have argued) Spi-
noza can consistently say that philosophical knowledge can be ex-
pressed in words, what are the kinds of knowledge, as Spinoza un-
derstands them, that are expressed by the language of the Ethics?
It is not difficult to see that one of these is "reason," the second
kind of knowledge. In E., II, xl, S. 2 Spinoza defines this kind of
knowledge by saying that
we perceive many things and form universal concepts . . . from the
fact that we have common notions and adequate ideas of the prop-
erties of things; . and this I will call reason and knowledge of
the second kind.
Of itself, this is too condensed to be- clear, but Spinoza also relers
to E., II, xxxviii, C.; E., II, xxxix and C.; and E., II, xi, which help to
explain what is meant. "Common notions" have already been men-
tioned in this pape~. ;a They are, as their name implies, ideas -or
notions which are common to all menf4 and so are to be distin-
guished from those universal concepts which vary from person to
person, and which Spinoza relegates to the first kind of knowledge.
All bodies, Spinoza says, agree in some things-e.g. they all involve
the concept of one and the same attribute, that of extension; they
can move now more slowly, now more quickly; and they can now
move and now be at rest.i 5 Now, these things that are common to
71. Cf. E., II, xi, S. 2.
72. Tr. Theol-Pol., ch. vii (G., ill, 111).
73. Cf. the discussion of (ii) in Sect. II.
74. E., II, xxxviii, C.
75. E., II, Lem. 2.
 Language and Knowledge in Spinoza 95
all bodies have their corresponding expressions in the attribute of
thought, and these are the "common notions." These ideas are "ade-
quate," i.e. true. 76 An example of what Spinoza has in mind would
be the basic concepts and truths of physics, which are troe of ab-
solutely all bodies. "Adequate ideas of the properties of things" dif-
fer from "common notions" in that they are the mental correlate of
what is common to the human body and "certain external bodies by
which it is customarily affected." 77 Here Spinoza seems to be think-
ing of the basic troths and concepts of sciences such as physiology,
which do not apply to absolutely all physical things. We have spoken
so far of basic concepts and truths; reason, however, is also con-
cerned with the propositions which are deduced from these and
which, as following froxn adequate ideas, are themselves adequate. ;s
In sum, reason is regarded by Spinoza as deductive knowledge, hav-
ing as its basis propositions which every man must accept. It has
one further feature, which the definition of reason in E., II, xl, S. 2
does not bring out: namely, that it is "universal."79 By this Spinoza
means. not that its propositions are universal truths (although they
are), but rather that "the bases of reason are notions which explain
those things which are common to all, and which explain the essence
of no single thing." 80 What Spinoza seems to mean here is that the
science of physics, for example, is concerned with a falling body
simply as a falling body, and not as this falling body. Again, the
science of physiology is .concerned with a human heart simply as a
human heart, and not as the heart of this particular person.
It is clear that much of what is said in the Ethics is of this type.
The book has little to say about physics, though the axioms and
lemmata after E., II, xiii present in deductive form a few propo-
sitions "about the nature of bodies." It does, however, offer a
deductive account of the human mind, an -account iii which the con-
clusions drawn are general, in the sense that they relate, not to this or
that human mind in particular, but rather to the human mind. One
may indeed be tempted to suppose that the whole of the Ethics is an
expression in verbal form of knowledge of the second kind. Let us
see to what extent this is so.
76. E., II, xxxviii.
77. E., II, xxxix.
78. E., II, xi.
79. E., V, xxxvi, S.
80. E., II, :xliv, C. 2; cf. E., II, xxxvii.
96 G. H. R. PARKINSON

It might be thought that what Spinoza calls "imagination" has no

place in the Ethics. By "imagination" he means, not only what would
now be called imagination, but sense-experience and induction also.
These have in common the fact that they do not provide us with
necessary truths, and this, it might seem, debars the imagination from
playing any part in the Ethics. There, Spinoza is concerned to es-
tablish necessary truths; he is not, for example, interested in estab-
lishing such propositions as "Hatred is seldom good"; rather, he
wants to prove that hatred can never be good81-i.e. that it is im-
possible for hatred to be good. Despite this, imagination has a part
to play in the argument of the Ethics; not a major part, certainly, but
at any rate a supporting role.
(a) Spinoza appeals to experience in support of postulates which,
although logically possible, are not regarded by him as self-evident.
An example of this is to be found in E., II, xvii, S. After Spinoza has
given an explanation of how we can "contemplate things that do not
exist as if they were present," he adds that this could happen through
other causes, but that it is sufficient for him to have shown one way
in which it could happen. He then says:
However, I do not think that I have strayed far from the true cause,
since all the postulates that I have assumed contain hardly anything
that does not agree with experience, of which we may not doubt, after
we have shown that the human body exists as we sense it.
Ther~ __ismuch _that _might. be_ discussed_ here. First, -one might com-
ment on the a priori nature of Spinoza's approach to science-his
readiness to be satisfied with an explanation which is logically pos-
sible, whether or not it is the right one. Second, one might ask why
exactly we "may not doubt;' of experience-the answer perhaps being
that Spinoza is in effect appealing to a causal theory of perception,
and is saying that our perceptions give us reliable information about
the external world in that they are the mental aspect of the human
body, which is causally affected by external objects. What matters
here, however, is a third point: namely, that Spinoza is prepared to
accept the testimony of experience. He does not state here the con-
ditions under which he is prepared to do this. For example, if some-
one were to say that substance is divided, because we experience it
as divided, Spinoza would deny that this follows; 82 why, then, should
81. E., IV, xiv.
82. E., I, xv, S.
 Language and Knowledge in Spinoza 97
he accept the testimony of experience in certain other cases? The an-
swer seems to be that to say that substance is divided conflicts with
reason, and therefore must be false; to say that the postulates men-
tioned in E., II, xvii, S. are true does not, and so the fact that ex-
perience shows what these postulates state may be regarded as
confirming them.
Spinoza also appeals to experience in the Ethics when arguing
against a thesis. In. E., IV, .xx:xL~, S. he says that he does not assert
that the body dies, in the sense of radically changing its nature, only
when it becomes a corpse, and adds tpat "experience itself seems to
teach the contrary." (He is referring to a case of complete loss of
memory.) In this Scholiuni, Spinoza makes explicit what is only im-
. plied in the passage qu9ted in the last paragraph-namely, that the
testimony of experience is acceptable in so far as there is no deduc-
tive reason (nulla ratio me cogit) to suppose the contrary.
(b) A more common use of the testimony of experience in the
Ethics is to support conclusions that have been established deduc-
tively; not that Spinoza thinks that there is any logical need for such
support, but that he wants to be more persuasive. A good example is
to be found in E., III, ii, S. Here, after proving that the body cannot
determine the mind to thought. nor the mind determine the body to
motion or rest, Spinoza says: "But although the situation is such
that no reason for doubt remains, I hardly believe that men can be
induced to consider these matters calmly unless I prove them by
experience," and proceeds to give a number of such-proofs. Other
passages in which experience is used to support deductive proofs are
E., III, xxxii, S.; E., III, Def. 27 of the affects; E., IV, xxxv, S.; E.,
V, vi, S. The need to use experience in this way is also discussed in
Chapter 5 of the Tractatus Theologico-Politicus.
We ]lave now spoken of the part played in the Ethics by reason
and by imagination; it remains to be asked if any part is played by
"intuitive knowledge," the "third kind of knowledge." Although Spi-
noza says much in the fifth book about the effects of intuitive knowl-
edge, the nature of such knowledge has long been a source of
perplexity. There is no room for an adequate discussion here, but at
least some points can be made which relate to the question whether
the Ethics contains, or could contain, any examples of intuitive knowl-
edge which are formulated in words.
Some readers of Spinoza, impressed by the close connexion be-
tween intuitive knowledge and what Spinoza calls "the intellectual
98 G. H. R. PARKINSON

love of God," think that intuitive knowledge is some kind of mystical

vision, inexpressible in words. This would certainly explain Spinoza's
failure to give a clear account of the third kind of knowledge; how-
ever, there seems to be no real evidence for this view. If Spinoza
thought that intuitive knowledge cannot be expressed adequately in
words, so that any account of it is at best analogical, then one would
expect him to say so; and he does not. When intuitive knowledge is
defined in E., II, xl, S. 2 no hint is given that this definition is in any
way less literal than those of the second and third kinds of knowledge.
The definition just mentioned says of intuitive knowledge that it
"proceeds from an adequate idea of the formal essence of certain of
the attributes of God to an adequate knowledge of the essence of
things." Spinoza contrasts it with reason, which, as mentioned earlier
in this section, has as its basis "notions which explain those things
which are common to all, and which explain the essence of no single
thing. " 83 This contrast may suggest that the second and third kinds
of knowledge can be interpreted in Hegelian terms. Reason, it may
be thought, is abstract, and because of this abstractness the proposi-
tions established by reason are not wholly true. Intuitive knowledge,
on the other hand, is concrete, and anything known by it is true.
To complete the Hegelian analogy it would have to be said that what
is known by intuitive knowledge is one truth, the truth-the com-
plete systematic whole of which reason and imagination grasp only
fragments-and it has indeed been argued that Spinoza argued, pr
tended. to argue, in this way~~ 4 On this -interpretation, the Ethics
would not contain an example of intuitive knowledge, since the com-
plete system of knowledge has not yet been .constructed.
Such an interpretation, however, is not supported by the evidence.
Spinoza does not say that only what is kllown by the third kind of
knowledge is true; on the contrary, E., II, xli says expressly that both
the second and third kinds of knowledge are true, and E., V, xxxvi,
S., after proving by the third kind of knowledge a proposition which
can also be proved by the second, says of the latter demonstration
that it is "legitimate and placed beyond the possibility of doubt." 85
83. E., II, xliv, C. 2.
84. See, e.g. H. H. Joachim, Spinoza's Tractatus de lntellectus Emendatione
(Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1940), p. 99.
85. This also tells against an interpretation of the second and third kinds of
knowledge put forward by a Marxist philosopher, L. Kolakowski. His view is
that Spinoza believed that the intellect cannot give genuine knowledge because
 Language and Knowledge in Spinoza 99
As to the idea that there is only one truth, which is grasped by the
third kind of knowledge, this finds no support in the text of Spinoza.
For example, E., II, xl, S. 2 offers as an example of intuitive knowl-
edge the solution of a problem about a fourth proportional. The
problem, it will be recalled, is this: given three numbers, to find a
fourth which shall be to the third as the second is to the first. Spinoza
shows how this can be solved by the imagination and by reason, and
then says that when the numbers are simple we can use intuitive
knowledge.
For example, given the numbers 1, 2 and 3, everyone sees that the
fourth proportional is 6; and this is seen much the more clearly, be-
cause from the very ratio which we see (with one intuition) that the
first has to the second, we conclude the fourth.
Oearly, knowledge of this kind is far from being knowledge of the
one "systematic whole" of which Hegelians speak; one may also cite
the De Intellectus Emendatione, 56 in which Spinoza says that he
has not yet been able to grasp many things by intuitive knowledge,
whereas on the Hegelian interpretation he should have said that he
has been unable to grasp anything by it.
The argument so far has been that there is no reason to believe
that Spinoza thought that intuitive knowledge is ineffable, or that he
at any rate was unable to give an example of it. We have said already
that the question of the precise nature of intuitive knowledge is too
big to be discussed in this paper; what can be said here is that, how-
ever it is to be explained, Spinoza thought that examples of it are to
be found in the Ethics. The problem of the fourth proportional,
which has already been mentioned, might_ fairly be said to be merely
illustrative, and not to form an integral part of the deductive system
of the Ethics. However, in the Scholium to E., V, xxxvi Spinoza
gives an example of mtuitive knowledge which is _an integral part of
his system. In E., V, xxxvi he has said that the intellectual love of
the mind towards God is that very love of God by which God loves
himself, not in so far as he is infinite, but in so far as he can be ex-
plained through the essence of the human mind, considered under
it is conditioned by its everyday practical activity; only intuitive knowledge is
free from such distortions. (See "Marx and the Classical Definition of Truth,"
cited in Revisionism: Essays on the History of Marxist Ideas, ed. L. Labedz,
New York: Praeger, 1962, p. 182).
86. TdlE, par. 22 (G., II, 11).
100 G. H. R. PARKINSON

the aspect of eternity. It seems to be this that Spinoza has in mind

when he says: 87
Then, since the essence of our mind consists in knowledge alone, of
which the principle and foundation is God (by E., I, xv and E., II,
xlvii, S.), from this it becomes clear to us how and in what way our
mind follows in respect of essence and existence from the divine na-
ture, and continually depends upon God. I thought it worth while to
note this here, so that I might show by this example how much power
is possessed by the knowledge of single things, which I have called
"intuitive" or "of the third kind."88
Spinoza goes on to say, as noted earlier, that he has already proved
by the second kind of knowledge that everything (and therefore the
human mind also) depends upon God in respect of essence and ex-
istence, but that this proof, though valid, "does not so affect our
mind as when the very same thing is concluded from the essence it-
self of each single thing, which we declare to depend on God." The
precise interpretation of this passage is difficult; but there is surely
no doubt that Spinoza is here claiming to state, in words, and as an
integral part of his argument, an example of the third kind of
knowledge.
87. E., V, xxxvi, S.
88. E., II, xl, S. 2.
 Spinoza's Theory of Knowledge in the Ethics
GUTTORM FL~ISTAD

Spinoza claims in the Ethics to have shown that there are altogether
three ways of knowing or forming ideas of things, that is, three kinds
of knowledge, knowledge by imagination (first kind), by reason (sec-
ond kind), and by intuition (third kind) .1 It follows that Spinoza
must himself be using one or two or all three kinds in developing
his own system in the Ethics, including the propositions in which
he is talking about the kinds of knowledge themselves. The question
is, which? This essay is devoted to a discussion of this problem.
The problem is raised by Professor D. Savan in connection with
his discussion of Spinoza's view on words and language, 2 and dis-
cussed further by G. H. R. Parkinson in .his reply to Savan in this
volume. 3 According to Savan, Spinoza's view on words and language
is such that his writings cannot be, nor were intended by Spinoza
to be, "a direct or literal exposition of philosophical truth." 4 Since
in an important sense we have access to the propositions (or knowl-
edge) of the Ethics only via its "words and language," this presumably
means that our problem is extremely difficult, if at all possible, to
solve. At any rate Savan provides no solution to it.
Parkinson argues that" Savan's interpretation of Spinoza's view on
words and language is "radically misconceived"; 3 Spinoza's view does
not have the logical implications stated by Savan. In particular, there
is nothing in Spinoza's view from which it follows that language is
in principle unsuitable for expressing true knowledge. From this,
Parkinson then goes on to discuss the problem of which kinds of
knowledge are to be found in the Ethics. The bulk of the propositions,
he thinks, belong to knowledge of reason, or the second kind. How-
ever, instances of knowledge of imagination, or the first kind, and
of intuition, or the third kind, do occur. Difficulties may arise as to
Inquiry 12 (1969), pp. 41-65. Reprinted by permission of the author and of
Inquiry.
1. Cf. E., II, xi, S. 2.
2. D. Savan, "Spinoza and Language," pp. 60-72 in this volume.
3. G. H. R Parkinson, "Language and Knowledge in Spinoza."
4. Savan, op. cit., pp. 60-61.
5. Parkinson, op. cit., p. 73.
102 GUTTORM FL~ISTAD

the correct interpretation of the passages exemplifying the various

kinds of knowledge. The point, however, is that we may safely assume
that Spinoza would have claimed to have stated adequately, in words,
the examples he gives of the three kinds of knowledge. 6
In the following I shall argue in part against, in part in agreement
with Parkinson. I wish to hold ( 1) that no instances of knowledge
of the first kind occur in the Ethics, nor are allowed to enter into
its system, (2) that the major part of the propositions of the Ethics,
with some qualifications, belong to the second kind of knowledge,
and (3) that knowledge of the third kind occurs much more fre-
quently and plays a more significant role in the Ethics than Parkinson
seems to maintain. I shall enter only briefly into the controversy be-
tween Savan and Parkinson as to whether or not true knowledge may
be adequately expressed in language. This is not to say that I regard
this problem as irrelevant to the present case, nor as being in any
way exhaustively discussed by the two participants; rather a discussion
of which kinds of knowledge Spinoza himself uses in the Ethics pre-
supposes a solution of the "expression-problem," to the effect that
knowledge may somehow be adequately expressed in language. This
seems to be Parkinson's position, too, and Savan would presumably
agree. "Language may indeed express philosophical truth," he says. 7
He merely differs from Parkinson in his explanation of how this is
achieved. Given, then, that true knowledge may somehow be ex-
pressed adequately in words, the problem as to which kinds of ideas
or knowledge do occur"-in the Ethics may, as I shall try to show,
be argued, at least to a large extent, independently of any explanation
of how such knowledge can be expressed.

I
1. Does the Ethics contain instances of inadequate ideas? A few
premisses may yield a preliminary answer: Knowledge or ideas of
imagination are inadequate and false, whereas knowledge or ideas
of reason and of intuition are adequate and true. And, adequate and
true ideas cannot follow from inadequate and false ones, nor them-
selves give rise to other than adequate and true ideas. 8 As the Ethics
presumably must be said to contain some true propositions, and if,
6. Cf. Ibid., pp. 94-100.
7. Savan, op. cit., p. 71.
8. Cf. E., II, xl; E., V, xxviii, Dem.
 Spinoza's Theory of Knowledge in the Ethics 103
furthermore, it is regarded as a structured whole, that is, as a system
of coherent propositions, it would seem to follow that no inadequate
or false idea can occur in the Ethics. Spinoza's treatment of inade-
quate ideas, including the so-called passive emotions 9 present no diffi-
culty here: hate of someone, for instance, is based upon and involves
an inadequate and false idea; an idea or, as one may also say, a
description of one person hating another may itself perfectly well be
adequate and true. Or in general, ideas or descriptions of inadequate
and false ideas may be adequate and true. Since a true idea is the
"standard of itself and falsity" 10 we may even say that ideas of other
ideas being false, are necessarily true. It is logically impossible to
know something to be false unless this knowledge itself is adequate
and true. 11
The weak premiss in this argument is of course the assumption
that the Ethics is a coherent system of propositions. Many or even
most writers on the subject are inclined to see a number of incoher-
ences in the Ethics. Savan is one of them. To decide exactly where
incoherences in fact lie is notoriously difficult. Hardly any two writers
are in complete agreement. Thus Parkinson rejects most of the inco-
herences detected by Savan. I shall, in the course of this paper, suggest
some possible incoherences, and, indirectly a!so suggest why it is so
notoriously difficult to decide what is and what is not incoherent.
At present it suffices to say that if but one incoherence is admitted
the above argument is likely to be worthless.
Parkinson points to a similar general argument against the occur-
rence of ideas of imagination in the Ethics. Spinoza, he rightly says,
is "concerned in the Ethics to establish necessary truths." This means,
for example, that "he is not . . . interested in -establishing such prop-
ositions as 'Hatred is seldom good'; rather, he wants to prove that-
hatred can never be good." 12 Imagination, which. Parkinson takes
to involve sense-experience and induction, "do -not provide us with
necessary truths, and this. it might seem, debars the imagination from
playing any part in the Ethics." He adds, however, that despite this,
"imagination has a part to play in the argument of the Ethics; not
a major part, certainly, but at any rate a supporting role." 13
9. Cf. E., III, Aff., Gen. Def.
10. E., II, xliii, S.
11. Cf. E., II. xiii, Dem.
12. Parkinson, op. cit., p. 96.
13. Loe. cit.
104 GUTTORM FL~ISTAD

Parkinson then proceeds to point out various "supporting roles"

for experience. He mentions E., II, xvii, S., where Spinoza talks about
all the (true) postulates which contain hardly anything "that does
not agree with experience" ( quod non constet experientia). A second
"more common use of the testimony of the experience in the Ethics
is to support conclusions that have been established deductively." 14
Thus Spinoza says in E., III, ii, S. that he wants to prove these con-
clusions "by experience" ( experientia comprobavero). Incidentally,
in the same scholium, and in many other places, he also uses the
phrase "experience teaches (us)" (experientia docet).
There is no need here to go into further details. The problem is
clear enough: Do these (and similar) occurrences of the term "experi-
ence" in the Ethics justify the conclusion that experience, that is,
imagination in the sense of inadequate ideas, plays a "supporting role"
in the Ethics?
Parkinson's affirmative answer is difficult to accept. The trouble
lies with the meaning of "supporting role," that is, according to the
instances quoted above, with the meaning of "agreeing with," "prove
by" and "teach." The affirmative answer says that adequate ideas
may be supported by, that is, agree with, or be proved by, or taught
to us by inadequate ideas. On a very plausible interpretation this
means that adequate ideas (postulates, deductively proved prop-
ositions) may somehow follow from inadequate ones. And this
contradicts the statement that adequate ideas cannot follow from in-
adequate ideas.
However, a closer look indicates that _the- interpretation of the
various expressions (agreeing with, etc.) for the "following from"
is incorrect or at least imprecise. If we were to describe what happens
when experience is taken to support, in various ways, an adequate
idea, we should have-to say something like this:-The ideas of experi-
ence are not inadequate ideas in the usual sense. They do not, strictly
speaking, occur in a sequence of inadequate ideas, but rather, some-
how, in a sequence of adequate ideas. The starting-point is not experi-
ence itself alone, but the adequate idea, which experience is taken
to support. Experience is hence regarded from the viewpoint of, or
within the frame of, the adequate idea. That this is so may even
be taken as a condition for grasping the supporting role of experience.
Thus experience in no way stands on its own feet. It enters into a
14. Ibid., p. 97.
 Spinoza's Theory of Knowledge in the Ethics 105
sequence of adequate ideas by way of its supporting role, that is,
because of the preceding adequate idea to be supported. Or, more
precisely, experience enters into a sequence of adequate ideas be-
cause of the (presumably adequate) idea that an adequate idea (a
postulate, a deductively proved proposition) may be supported by
(seen to agree with, or proved by) experience.
For this reason it is incorrect or imprecise to say that it is a matter
of an adequate idea following from an inadequate idea of experience.
Primarily, we may say that the idea formed on the basis of experience
or imagination follows from the adequate idea in question, together
with the idea of experience supporting this adequate idea. It is only
on the basis of such a preceding "following from" that we may tum
round, as it were, al).d say that the adequate idea follows from or
is supported by, or agrees with, or is proved by experience.
2. It is admittedly difficult to grasp exactly how our knowledge or
understanding operates in the "supporting-relation" between an ade-
quate idea and experience. The above description, no doubt incom-
plete, may therefore perhaps be made more intelligibie by way of
an example. Let us take the deductively established proposition that
"every individual thing, or whatever thing that is finite and has a
determined existence, cannot exist or be determined for action unless
it is determined for action and existence by another cause which is
also finite and has a determined existence." 15 Or in short, roughly,
every individual thing (bodies, ideas, actions) has a cause. This is
a "common property" on account of which "we- can have only a-very
inadequate knowledge (that is, by imagination or experience) of in-
dividual things which are outside us. " 16
Ideas of common properties are ideas of reason. 1 ~ In E., I, xxviii
we therefore have an instance of the second kind of knowledge.
Spinoza does not directly set out to prove this deductively established
proposition by experience. In a sense he ra~her uses experience as
counting against the proposition. In E., III, ii, S., where he proceeds
to give a number of proofs by experience in favour of E., III, ii,
he says: " . . . experience teaches as clearly as reason that men think
themselves free on account of this alone, that they are conscious of
their actions and ignorant of the causes of them." This is in many
ways an interesting statement with regard to our problem. Strictly
15. E., I, xxviii.
16. E., II, xxxi, Dem.
17. Cf. E., II, xl, S. 2; E., II, x.uix, Dem.
106 GUTTORM FLISTAD

speaking, experience is not said here to count against the truth of

the idea of the common property; experience is merely said to show
the failure of man to recognize the common property. However, it
is just this use of "experience," I think, that can illuminate what
Spinoza has in mind when, in various ways, he talks about the "sup-
porting role" of experience. "Experience" in the quotation clearly
does not denote the experience or imagination characteristic of the
person who inadequately thinks himself free because he knows no
cause of his actions. Such a person would not possibly admit nor
understand that "experience teaches as clearly as reason . . ." etc.
What Spinoza has in mind is rather the experience of the philosopher
who beforehand knows the truth of the principles that every individ-
ual (his actions, etc.) has a cause. This knowledge is, so far as I
can see, simply to be regarded as a necessary condition for saying,
that is, stating in words, that "experience teaches as clearly as reason
that men think themselves free on account of this alone, that they
are conscious of their actions and ignorant of the causes of them."
Particularly the use of the phrase "ignorant of the causes" shows
clearly that the case is viewed from the point of view of some
"deeper," adequate insight. The person who thinks himself free is
unlikely to admit any ignorance lying behind his "freedom." In view
of this the beginning of the quotation (". . . experience teaches as
clearly as reason ..") becomes understandable. Experience is clear
and it is as clear as reason. Spinoza could not have said this unless
experience had to do with clear and distinct, that is, adequate ideas.
We may ask whether experience and reason, or, more precisely,
whether the adequate idea of experience and reason, are in this case
one and the same or difierent. The question is difficult to decide.
The fact that they teach us "clearly" the same state of affairs suggests
that both cases concern one and the same adequate idea (the idea,
namely, that men think themselves free . . . etc.). This adequate
idea, it may be said, results as an application of the adequate idea
of the common property expressed in E., I, xxviii to how men com-
monly think about their freedom. In this application, then, experience
and reason apparently count as equal. However, they can hardly be
said to be the same. The idea of the common property in E., I, xxviii
applied to "men" is undoubtedly an idea not of experience, but of rea-
son. What experience may be said to do then is to confront this idea of
reason with "actual life," that is, with particular individual~ in general.
But this experience, or imagination, does not descend, as it were,
 Spinoza's Theory of Knowledge in the Ethics 107
to the level of inadequate ideas characteristic of men who unjustifiably
think themselves free. Experience must all along have regard for the
common property in its concern with particular instances in general.
This regard for the common property is presumably the reason why
Spinoza is able_ to align experience with reason, and moreover, to
say that experience may in various ways support propositions deduc-
tively established by reason.
3. Whatever the right interpretation of the supporting role of experi-
ence may be, it is fairly clear that experience, or imagination, may
involve adequate ideas and hence that ideas of reason may agree
with or be proved by or in a sense follow from experience. The Ethics
contains some evidence of the adequacy of experience or imagination.
Thus a statement in E., II, xlvii, S. runs: "But that men have knowl-
edge not so clear of God as they have of common notions arises
from the fact that they cannot imagine God as they do bodies."
Spinoza seems here to be saying that men owe at least some of the
clarity of their knowledge of common notions (to which belongs
knowledge of common properties 18 ) to the fact that they can imagine
bodies. The question arises as to whether "imagine bodies" here
means "imagine bodies as particulars" or "imagine the common prop-
erties of bodies." Since the clarity has reference to common notions
or propenies, it presumably means the latter. This answer is suggested
in E., V, vii, Dem., where Spinoza talks about "common properties
of things, which we always regard as present and which we always
imagine in the same manner." These common properties are pre-
sumably what Spinoza has in mind when now and then he talks
about things which we may imagine clearly and distinctly19 and
also when suggesting the possibility of imagining things "to be nec-
essary. " 20
It follows from these considerations that we shall have to distin-
guish between two kinds of imagination, or for that matter, of experi:..
ence, in the Ethics. On the one hand, imagination designates a kind
of knowledge, namely the first. kind, which is throughout inadequate
and false. On the other hand, it refers to what may be called an
adequate use of a certain faculty of mind. In the latter case imagina-
tion agrees "with the laws of human reason"21 or as Spinoza also
18. Cf. E., II, xxxix and E., II, xl, S. 1.
19. E.g. E., ill, !iii; E., V, vi, S.
20. E.,. N, xi, Dem.
21. E., N, xviii, S.
 108 GUTTORM FLjiSISTAD

puts it, it is "united to true thoughts." 22 As such, imagination or

experience may consistently be said to support deductively established
propositions.2s
Parkinson, consequently, is right in saying that experie.nce has a
supporting role in the Ethics. He is wrong, however, in thinking- that
the experience in question involves inadequate ideas or knowledge
of the first kind. And since these are the only instances of inadequate
ideas he is able to point to, the conclusion seems to be that no instance
of such ideas actually occurs in, nor for that matter, is allowed to
enter into the system of the Ethics. In other words, Spinoza in the
Ethics is at most employing knowledge of reason and intuition only.
This appears to be Spinoza's own view as well when he says that true
ideas only are allowed to occur in philosophical speculation.24

II
1. Knowledge by reason consists in having and forming "common
notions and adequate ideas of the properties of things." 25 As com-
mon notions Spinoza mentions the notions of the attribute of exten-
sion and of motion and rest. 28 Properties are that which is common
to the human body and certain external bodies by which the human
body "is used to be affected."2'1' Ideas of such properties are hence
also common, though in a restricted sense, and are in fact sometimes
22. E., V, iv, C., S. Strictly JlpeaJPng, Spinoza is here talking_ about-emo-
. tions which agree with "the laws of human reason" and an emotion which is
"united to true thoughts." However, that "imagination". here may be substituted
for "emotion" is clear from E., ID, Aff., Gen. Def. Cf. also E., IV, ix, Dem.
Concerning the distinction between an emotion and an_idea (e.g. of imagination)
cf. E., IV, viii, Dem.; E., V, iii, Dem.
23. Parkinson distinguishes also between "two types of imagination, corre
_sponding to (though not exactly the same as) Kant's distinction between the
transcendental imagination which is concerned with the a priori or necessary,
and the empirical imagination whose laws are discovered inductively" (pp.
80-81). I don't feel at aU certain as to the validity of drawing this distinction
within Spinoza's view on imagination. I would rather prefer to classify his use of
imagination in a11 cases as empirical. However, there is no need to decide this
question for the point I want to make. Parkinson is clearly discussing the sup-
porting role of the empirical type of imagination (in his sense of "empirical").
24. Cf. e.g. Ep., 56.
25. Cf. E., II, xi, S. 2.
26. Cf. E., II, xxxvili, C.; E., II, Lem. 2.
27. E., II, xxxix..
 Spinoza's Theory of Knowledge in the Ethics 109
so called by Spinoza himself.!!S To adequate ideas of reason belongs,
furthermore, "what we may deduce" from the ideas of the common
properties.::o Hence reason is or involves deductive knowledge. A
further characteristic of ideas of reason is to be found irf E., II, xl,
S. 2 and E., V, xxxvi, S.: they are universal.
What does this mean? Parkinson suggests as instances of commori
properties the basic truths and concepts of science such as physiol-
ogy. 30 To knowledge by reason belongs also knowledge derived from
such basic truths and concepts. The universal character of this kind
of knowledge may be e_xplained, according to Parkinson, by saying
that "the science of physics, for example, is concerned with a falling
body simply as a falling body, and not as this falling body." And
the science of physiology is universal in the sense that it "is concerned
with a human heart simply as a human heart, and not as the heart
of this particular person."3 1
This account may very well be true. However, the question at pres-
ent is whether or to what extent Spinoza's views on the second kind
of knowledge apply to his own procedure in the Ethics. The question
is, in other words, whether or to what extent the Ethics itself is an
expression, in verbal form, of the second kind of knowledge.
Parkinson feels tempted to suppose, according to his interpretation
of Spinoza's view on reason, that with a few exceptions "the whole
of the Ethics is an expression in verbal form of the knowledge of
the second kind." 32 The exceptions are instances of imagination and
of intuition. According- to the- above argument against the occurrence
of the first kind of knowledge in the Ethics, the exceptions should
be even fewer.
There are good arguments for this position. It is clear that the
Ethics has throughout a kind of deductive form. The propositions
are derived from basic definitions, axioms and postulates. This applies
to Spinoza's treatment of ontology in Part I, as well as to his short
treatment of bodies after E., II, xiii, and to what is his main concern
in the Ethics: the explanation of the human mind. The deductive
procedure is perhaps most obvious in the theory of emotions: desire
(cupiditas, conatus), pleasure (laetitia) and pain (tristitia) are the
28. Cf. e.g. E., II, xl, S. 1.
29. Cf. e.g. E., V, xii, Dem.
30. Parkinson, op. cit., p. 95.
31. Loe. cit.
32. Loe. cit.
110 GUT TORM F Lj2SIST AD

three basic emotions, from which all others are derived. Most proposi-
tions of the Ethics clearly also fulfil the requirement of universality:
they are, for instance, about finite entities, about the mind and body
and about desire, pleasure and pain, etc. in general.
The position, however, is not as straightforward as this account
may suggest. In fact it is complicated by at least three factors: (i)
by Sp~oza's view on language, (ii) by his account of the second
kind of knowledge itself, and (iii) by his account of the third kind
of knowledge. Parkinson discusses (i) fairly extensively in his reply
to Savan: he seems to encounter little or no difficulty concerning (ii),
and leaves (iii), that is, possible consequences of occurrences of the
third kind of knowledge for occurrences of the second kind, entirely
out of consideration. I shall comment on (i) and (ii) in turn, and
then say a few things about (iii) in connection with a discussion
of the role played by the third kind of knowledge in the Ethics.
2. The main difficulty in Spinoza's theory of language with respect
to the present problem arises from his view on the so-called transcen-
dental terms (such as "being," "thing," "something") and on univer-
sal or general terms and notions (such as "man," "dog," "horse").
According to Spinoza these terms and notions belong to imagination
or the first kind of knowledge and are consequently inadequate for
the expression of true knowledge. Savan then makes the valid observa-
tion that these terms and notions do, nevertheless, frequently occur
in the Ethics, the effect in his view being that the Ethics abounds
in contradictions. This, then, becomes a major premiss in his conclu-
sions- that language-, as viewed- by Spinoza, cannot be, nor can have
been intended by Spinoza to be, a direct or literal exposition of philo-
sophical truth.
Parkinson attempts to solve the problem by arguing for the view
that even if Spinoza thought some uses of the objectionable terms
and notions to be inadequate, it does _not follow from this that he
thought all uses of these terms and notions objectionable. Most of
Spinoza's own statements on transcendental and universal terms may
in fact be so interpreted as to accord with reason. God and also any
finite thing as a part of God, Parkinson says, may very well, according
to Spinoza, be called a thing. In this case "thing," therefore, stands
for a common notion. And similarly, "to conceive," or rather "con-
ceiving," as a universal or general term may be predicated both of
God and of a finite mode of thought. Hence "the concept of conceiv-
ing is . . a common notion, and words like 'conceiVing' and 'con-
 Spinoza's Theory of Knowledge in the Ethics 111
ceive' are justified, to the extent that they stand for this common
notion. " 33
Parkinson's conclusion with respect to the use of transcendental
terms and terms for universal notions, and also with respect to the
use of- language in general, is, I think, true: language may adequately
express true knowledge. To show this is his chief concern in refuting
Savan's view. It is interesting, however, to notice another significant
conclusion which is clearly contained in his way of arguing. This is
the conclusion that the question of whether or not a certain term
may adequately express a true idea does not depend on the term
itself, but on the idea (or knowledge) to be expressed by the term.
Thus the first step in his argument is through_out to point to some
adequate idea, particularly common notions, and he then goes on
to say, for instance, that words like "thing" and "conceiving" are
justified in so far as (or to the extent that) they stand for such notions.
_He knows well, in other words, that terms such as "thing" and "con-
ceiving" may stand for or express intuitive knowledge, for instance
when used to denote the "essence of things." 34 In Parkinson's account
of the supporting role of experience or imagination, the terms "thing''
and "conceiving," as actually used in the Ethics, may occasionally
stand for inadequate ideas ("thing'') involving an inadequate or par-
tial thinking activity ("conceiving"). 35 {Since "conceiving" is used
in the Ethics to cover the activity of thinking in general, including
imagining or imagination, it is conceivable, in Parkinson's view that
Spinoza occasionally uses "conceiving" to signify a way of thinking
in which he only partially or-inadequately knows what he is saying:)
With respect to this dependence-relation between language and
knowledge, Parkinson's view {indirectly expressed) is in agreement
with that of Savan. 36 This view I take to represent Spinoza's main
contribution to a theory of language. The theory concerns the
non-linguistic, epistemological conditions both for expressing_ true
(and for that matter, also false) knowledge adequately in language,
and for language being able to express and thus communicate true
(and false) knowledge adequately to some hearer or reader. His
thesis, generally formulated, would run something like this: Whethet'
or not language may adequately express knowledge by imagination,
33. Ibid., pp. 83-84.
34. Cf. E., II, xl, S. 2 and Sect. III below.
35. Cf. E., III, Def. 1 and III, Def. 2.
36. Cf. Sect. I above.
112 GUTTORM FL~ISTAD

reason, and intuition depends not only on language, i.e. the right ap-
plication of words, 37 but also on the kind of knowledge or way of
knowing things which one is exercising or is able to exercise.
The thesis has a number of implications, particularly in the field
of communication. To work them out in any detail is a major task
in itself and one which exceeds the scope of this essay. I shall therefore
merely indicate some of those which are important for the present
communication problem: to decide from a reading of the Ethics
which kinds of knowledge are expressed in the language of the Ethics
itself.
First, the thesis makes it conceivable that one and the same term
or formula may be used to express each of the different kinds of
knowledge. Thus the term "God" as used in the Ethics may apparently
stand for an adequate idea of both the second and third kinds, 38
and also for some inadequate idea when used by people labouring
under a misconception of God. 39 Secondly, it is conceivable that a
certain term or formula used to express a certain kind of knowledge
may be taken by some reader or hearer to express a different kind
of knowledge, depending upon the kind of knowledge or way of know-
ing things he is able to exercise in connection with the term or formula
in question. Thus the term "God" or "substance," when used by
Spinoza to stand for an idea of intuition, may be taken to stand for
an idea of reason or of imagination.
Thirdly, it is conceivable-and this is a concession to the signifi-
cance of the right. application of language-that certain terms or
formulae, or set of terms or formulae, are more suitable for expressing
one kind of knowledge than for expressing-another. The term "God"
again provides an example, likewise expressions for characterizations
of God, such as "God is the cause of himself." However~ the third
implication is presumably subject to qualification, particularly in terms
of the second implication above. For even if certain terms or formulae,
or set of such, are more suitable for expressing one kind of knowledge
than for expressing another, one has still somehow to understand these
terms or formulae, that is, the idea expressed by them, in order to
see that this is so. Since every idea, on Spinoza's account, is of neces-
sity causally connected with other ideas, this means that the decision
37. Cf. E., II, xlvii, S.
38. Cf. Sect. ill below.
39. Cf.. e.g. E., I, xv, S.
 Spinoza's Theory of Knowledge in the Ethics 113
concerning the third implication (and hence also the second implica-
tion) requires consideration of context.
These implications pose an important problem for our discussion:
Does the recognition of the occurrence of a certain kind of knowledge
or way of knowing things as expressed in the language of the Ethics
require that one actually be in possession of that kind of knowledge
oneself? This question is difficult to answer. If one were to classify
all ideas in the Ethics, the answer would presumably have to be yes,
particularly due to the first and second implication above. This, how-
ever, is evidently tantamount to saying that one would have to share
Spinoza's total world view. And a modem interpreter, or at any
rate most of them, would obviously find themselves in a difficult posi-
tion.
The task at present, however, is the more general and therefore
more modest one of deciding upon the kind or kinds of knowledge
employed by Spinoza in the Ethics. And this task, on account of
the third implication in particular, can presumably be undertaken
without committing oneself (at least not entirely) to the ideas
taken into account. The fact however, that the third implicati"on is
subject to qualification in terms of the second implication above, in-
evitably yields for the analysis an element of uncertainty.
3. In accounting for knowledge by reason Spinoza, so far as I can
see, mentions as objects of this kind of knowledge the attribute and
(finite and infinite) modes of extension only. It is of these objects
that reason is said to form "notions which are called common and
which are the fundamental principles of our ratiocination." 40 Applied
to the Ethics this account of reason encounters two difficulties. The
first arises from the fact that Spinoza's chief (or rather sole) purpose
in the Ethics is to explain the human mind, and not objects of exten-
sion, 41 and the second arises in view of the principles, that is, the
definitions and axioms, actually forming the basis of .his _own "reason-
ing" in the Ethics. It is in no way self-evident that these principles
belong to the second kind of knowledge. I shall remark on the two
difficulties in turn.
The discrepancy between the account of the objects of reason and
the subject actually dealt with in the Ethics could in general be taken
to suggest that Spinoza does not, at least not explicitly, have his own
propositions of the Ethics in mind when dealing with knowledge by
40. E., II, xi, S. 1.
41. Cf. e.g. E., III, iii, S.
114 GUTTORM FL1i5ISTAD

reason. He is rather thinking of sciences such as physiology and

physics (as suggested by Parkinson), which, presumably, are to be
developed on the basis of his account of knowledge by reason and
presumably also within the frame of his short treatment of bodies
inserted after E., II, xiii. However, even if this is so, it does not
follow that his account of reason is not applicable to the Ethics itself,
that is, to the analysis of the human mind. There is in fact ample
evidence that it is, so ample indeed that Parkinson apparently finds
it superfluous to adduce it. He merely assumes "conceiving'' to be
a possible common notion, characteristic of knowledge by reason.
In the context of the present discussion the evidence may nonetheless
be worth considering, even if it should merely con.firm Parkinson's
procedure.
4. The problem may in general be conceived as one of translating
ideas of extended or physical objects into ideas of the mind. I shall
first consider the necessity of such a translation in Spinoza's theory
of the mind, and then secondly its possibility.
The necessary character of the translation is stated in ., II, xix,
xxiii, and xxvi. It follows from these propositions that the mind can
have no knowledge of itself unless it perceives (conceives, forms ideas
of) modes of extension, more precisely, the modification of its body
as affected by external bodies. I shall leave aside the problem of what
"modification" or "affection" means here. The important thing at
present is the view that the mind's knowledge of modes of extension
is a necessary condition for. a theory: of_ the mind. It.would..seem
then that Spi.noz~- fu.. de-aling with knowledge by reason in E., II,
xl, S. 2, according to himself at any rate, is_ doing the right thing.
As to the possibility of the translation there seems to be but one
answer: Every idea of a physical object is translated already into
the mind's knowledge of itself. The meaning of this somewhat peculiar
saying may perhaps be brought out in the following way. An idea
of a physical object (i.e. a modification of the body by some other
body or bodies) is primarily an idea of the object. But it is evidently
also an idea of the object. One cannot have the one without the other.
Or, an object can only be an object to us in so far as it modifies
or affects us, that is, in so far as we have conceived or formed an
idea of it. In still other words, we have no access to an object except
by having formed an idea of it. 42 However, that an idea of an object
42. Cf. E., II, xxvi.
 Spinoza's Theory of Knowledge in the Ethics 115
is an idea of the object is not brought out in the idea of the object. A
higher-order reflection is called for in the sense that one has to form an
idea of the idea of the physical object. In this way the mind comes to
know itself explicitly, that is, its ideas of objects, a self-knowledge
which is present in an implicit manner in the idea of an object. 43
If we ask how the mind's self-knowledge or its higher-order reflec-.
tion is brought about, Spinoza has little to say. To him (as, inciden-
tally, to many other philosophers) it is a given capacity of the mind,
a capacity which notably is always exercised in one way or another.
That is to say, in having an idea of some physical object, the mind
also has an idea of this idea and thus of itse!I. 44 However, problems
connected with the transformation of the mind's knowledge of physi-
cal objects into its self-knowledge need not detain us here. What mat-
ters is that knowledge -of physical objects necessarily is or involves
the mind's knowledge of itself, and that this is made possible in virtue
of two facts, (1) that an idea of an object is an idea of an object,
and (2) that this is brought out by the given capacity of the mind
to reflect upon its knowledge of physical objects, that is, to form
an idea of its ideas of such objects.
The Self to be known by the mind, then, consists of ideas of modes
of extension (i.e. of modification of the body by some other mode
of extension). 45 They may be termed first-order ideas. And knowl-
edge of this Self consists in ideas of such ideas. They are second-
order ideas. This state of affairs explains and justifies a significant
trend of Spinoza's the9ry of man. Although primarily (or solely)
meant to be a theory of the human mind, Spinoza, as inentioned
above, finds it necessary to give at least a brief account of modes
of extension in general and of the human body in particular. Of equal
significance is the fact that most propositions in the Ethics are about,
or contain a reference to, the human body and thereby indirectly
(on account of E., II, xix) to modes of extension in general. In other
words, most propositions in the Ethics are, or contain, first-order
ideas. On the other hand, most propositions are also about the human
mind, that is, they consist of second-order ideas. Thus in Spinoza's
theory of the human mind ideas of the two orders frequently occur
43. For a further discussion of this problem cf. G. F1istad, The Problem
of Understanding in Spinoza's Ethics, Doctoral dissertation (mimeo), University
of London, 1967, to be published.
44. Cf. e.g. E., II, xvii, S.
45. Cf. E., II, xiii and II, xv.
116 GUTTORM FL!i)ISTAD

side by side. Or, more precisely, in arguing his case Spinoza frequently
switches from ideas of the first order to those of the second, and
vice versa. Spinoza's view of the genesis of the mind's self-knowledge,
and hence also of the theory of the mind, may be taken to explain
the significance of, and to justify, this procedure.
If we asked for further explanation of, and justification for, this
procedure, Spinoza would undoubtedly refer us to what may be called
the thesis of identity of thought and extension. This thesis may in
fact be identified as one of the major premisses for the proposition
concerning the genesis of the mind's knowledge of itself. 46 The thesis
says, as is well known, that thought and extension are one and the
same thing, but expressed in two manners. The thesis applies to the
attributes as well as to the modes: the attributes of thought and exten-
sion (or thinking and extended substance) "are one and the same
substance which is now comprehended through this and now through
that attribute." And similarly, "a mode of extension and the idea
of that mode are one and the same thing but expressed in two man-
ners. "47 Since the human mind consists of ideas of which the body,
or its modifications by other modes of extension, are the objects, the
same holds good for the mind and body ..is Spinoza here apparently
has only finite modes in mind, but he is certainly committed to holding
the same view as to the infinite modes.
In short, we may say that whatever goes for the attribute and modes
of extension goes, respectively, for the attribute and modes of thought.
)t is_ this .thesis that_ forms,_if not a sufficient, at least a-necessary
condition for the possibility of transforming knowledge of the body
and physical objects in general into knowledge of the mind. The thesis
may now assist us in deciding the role played by the second kind
of knowleage in the Ethics.
5. The common notions said to be granted common to all men (i.e.
the notion of the attribute of extension and of motion and rest) 49
present no problem. On account of the identity thesis they are readily
translated into the corresponding common notions of thought, the
notion of the attribute of thought, and the notion of absolutely infinite
understanding. Both pairs of notions may perfectly well be said to
46. E., II, xxiii.
47. Cf. E., II, vii, S.
48. Cf. E., II, xxi, S.
49. Cf. E., II, xxxviii, C.
 Spinoza's Theory of Knowledge in the Ethics 117
belong to the fundamental principles of our ratiocination 5 o or, more
precisely, to be the basis of reason. 51 The former pair, being first-
order notions, are the basis, we shall have to say, of our reasoning
about modes of extension, whereas the latter, being second-order no-
tions, are the basis of our reasoning in matters of thought, e.g. about
the mind and its ideas.
In what sense, then, can- these notions possibly be said to be the
basis for the propositions of the Ethics and thus help to decide the
kind of knowledge expressed in these propositions? In trying to pro-
vide an answer to this question I shall follow Spinoza's own procedure
and focus on the role played by the attributes, lenving the infinite
modes out of consideration.
The Ethics itself allows of various interpretations. A minimum in-
terpretation, as one may call it, is suggested in E., II, xlv: Every
idea of every body or individual thing actually existing involves the
eternal and infinite essence of God, that is, the conception of the
attribute of extension. 52 In other words, whenever Spinoza is present-
ing ideas of modes of extension, these ideas involve and express53
the conception of the attribute of extension. The same ideas, however,
being finite modes of thought, necessarily involve and express the
conception of the attribute of thought. This is, or rather may be,
made explicit in second-order ideas (which of course themselves in-
volve and express the attribute of thought).
I shall not enter into a discussion here of difficulties connected
with a first-order idea being an e.."<.pression of the attributes of exten-
sion and thought alike,- nor of those connected with the possibility
of a second-order idea being an expression of the attribute of thought
only. 54 The question at present is whether the interpretation of com-
mon notions as the basis of reason in terms of involvement or expres-
sion may help to decide our initial problem. The answer, I think,
must be no. One cannot on this interpretation decide whether proposi-
tions about modes of extension, or about ideas of such modes, belong
to the second kind of knowledge. For one thing, one cannot, for in-
stance, on the basis of Spinoza's use of the term "body" or "idea"
or "mind'' in certain propositions, decide whether these propositions
50. E., II, xl, S. 1.
51. Cf. E., II, xliv, C. 2, Dem.
52. Cf. E., II, xiv, Dem.
53. Cf. ~- I, xxv, C.
54. Cf. E., II, xvii, S.
118 GUTTORM FLj1lISTAD

involve and express and are thus based on the notion of the attribute
of extension and thought as common notions characteristic of reason.
The use of certain terms is here in principle insufficient. It is perfectly
conceivable that propositions concerning modes of extension and
thought express knowledge of the third kind. 55 Presumably one is
entitled at most to say that an (implicit or explicit) use of the distinc-
tion between modes of extension and thought (e.g. between the mind
and body or between an idea and its object) is a necessary condition
for a proposition expressing knowledge of reason. This is suggested
by the account of knowledge of reason itself, and also, though indi-
rectly, in Spinoza's account of intuitive knowledge. 56
Other interpretations of the common notions as the basis of reason
appear to be more promising. In the statement that "the bases of
reason are the notions which explain these things which are common
to all . . ,"57 "explain" may be taken to refer to propositions con-
cerning the attributes. Thus an attribute is said, for instance, to be
"that which the intellect perceives as constituting the essence of a
substance" 58 and (therefore) to be in itself conceived through itself,
to be eternal and exist of necessity, and to be the cause of the modes,
i.e. its modifications. 59
Does this mean that all propositions in the Ethics which are de-
duced from, or proved by, these propositions explaining common no-
tions belong to the second kind of knowledge? If there were proposi-
tions exclusively proved by such propositions explaining the common
notions it would be tempting to answer in the affirmative. The trouble
is that Spinoza's actuaI procedure in the Ethics makes it extremely
difficult to decide whether there are any such propositions. A closer
examination shows in fact that propositions concerning God or Sub-
stance somehow enter into the premisses of almost every proposition,
and certainly into the premisses of those propositions explaining the
common notions themselves. And although God, or Substance, may
in a sense be the object of reason (namely in so far as he is con-
ceived in terms of an attribute), he is no doubt, on Spinoza's account,
primarily the object of intuition. so
55. Cf. Sect. II, 2 above.
56. Cf. Sect. ill below.
57. E., II, xliv, C. 2, Dem.
58. E., I, Def. 4.
59. Cf. E., I, vii, x, xi, and xvi.
60. Cf. Sect. ill below.
 Spinoza's Theory of Knowledge in the Ethics 119
This is of course not to say that knowledge by reason is not em-
ployed by Spinoza in the Ethics. It merely suggests (i) that it is diffi-
cult to decide whether a proposition belongs to knowledge by reason
by considering the common notions forming the basis of this kind
of knowledge, and (ii) that possible occurrences of knowledge by rea-
son in the end depend on knowledge by intuition.
6. In order to decide whether the "bulk of the propositions" in the
Ethics belong to the second kind of knowledge, another, more ade-
quate, criterion is called for. The only one offered by Spinoza, as
mentioned earlier, is found in E., II, xxxix, Dem. in the idea of prop-
erties common to "the human body and certain external bodies by
which the human body is used to be affected." 61 This idea is appar-
ently not basic to reason in the same sense as, say, the notion of
the attributes; it belongs, however, together with the basic common
notions, to the fundamental principles of our ratiocination. It is this
criterion or idea of common properties that underlies Parkinson's con-
clusion concerning the occurrence of the second kind of knowledge
in the Ethics.
There is much to be discussed here. First of all there is the prot>lem
of translating (first-order) ideas of common properties into the cor-
responding (second-order) ideas of common ideas or notions, and
then, secondly, the problem of applying this part of Spinoza's account
of the second kind of knowledge to his own procedure in the Ethics.
The latter problem is a twofold one, due to the distinction between
mind and body. However, any satisfactory treatment of these prob-
lems would take us too far for- present purposes. I shall have to confine
myself instead to pointing out briefly certain difficulties connected
with the translation and application of the account of reason in ques-
tion, in particular certain difficulties which indicate the need to take
account of intuitive knowledge.
7. The solution of the translation problem is in principle suggested
in 4 above. Spinoza in fact performs the translation himself when
he calls ideas of common properties "common.''62 We should note,
of course, that in the present case we are concerned with ideas of
properties63 common to a (more or less) limited range of individu-
als, and that a first-order idea of such a common property is to be
regarded as an expression of this common property as well as of the
61. Cf. Sect. II, 1, above.
62. Cf. E., II. xl, S. 1.
63. Cf. E., II, .xxxix, C.
 120 GUTTORM FLISTAD

attribute of extension (being comm<?n to all modes of extension),

and (indirectly) also of the attribute of thought (being common to
all ideas or modes of thought).
The more immediately relevant problems arise, however, when we
_attempt to apply the idea of common properties, and its translation
into common notions, to the propositions of the Ethics. An example
may be helpful, and the most natural choice is E., II, :xxxix itself,
where Spinoza presents his view on common notions: "That which
is common to and a property of the hum.an body, and certain external
bodies by which the human body is used to be affected, and which
is equally in the part and whole of these, has an adequate idea in
the mind."
To Parkinson this proposition, presumably, is a common notion
and belongs as such to knowledge by reason. In one sense the proposi-
tion undoubtedly is or represents a common notion: it explains what
commonly has an adequate idea in the mind. Our question, however,
is whether the proposition is common in the sense which it itself pre-
scribes. In other words, can E., II, xxxix be interpreted as concerning
itself?
The case may presumably be argued in various ways. One way
is this. The proposition clearly opens with a first-order idea ("That
which is common to . . ."), and it says about the object of this idea
that the idea of it is adequate. Thus the proposition ends up with
saying something about an idea, that is, it ends up by itself being
a second-order idea. It is not an idea of an idea of a certain common
property. It is ratlier -a. second:.order. idea of the adequacy of such
ideas and their objects in general. In other words, E., II, :xxxix is a
generalization concerning the adequate character of certain notions.
And the concept of being such a generalization is certainly different
from the concept of being common, applying to the object of the
generalizing propositions. It would seem, then, that E., II, xxxix is
not, at least- not-immediately, applicable to itself.
Despite this, E., II, xxxix may still in a sense be regarded as a
common proposition or notion. Its common character concerns the
adequacy of a certain type of ideas. The point is merely that this
common character is not accounted for in E., II, xxxix itself. And
it is even hard to see how it can be accounted for in a way similar
to the account given of a common notion in E., II, xxxix. The concept
of adequacy of ideas seems, for 4Jstance, to have _no reference _to
modes of extension as have ordinary common notions. Adequacy of
 Spinoza's Theory of Knowledge in the Ethics 121
ideas seems to be a purely mental phenomenon, which cannot be
arrived at by any translation of common properties of modes of exten-
sion into common notions. The theory of knowledge of reason pre-
sented in E., II, xxxix will therefore have to be supplemented if this
theory is itself to belong to knowledge by reason. The way to supple-
ment the theory is already suggested in the above argument. One
has merely to postulate the capacity of the mind to reflect upon and
form common notions of its ideas of common properties of things.
To Spinoza such a postulate appears to be a matter of course. 64
And it is this capacity which is tacitly exercised in E., II, x..u.ix as
well as in most other propositions of the Ethics, including those, for
instance, in which "conceiving'' explicitly occurs as a common notion.
In view of this the above interpretation of E., II, xxiii concerning
the genesis of the mind's self-knowledge, if it does not break down,
at least will have to be modified. The mind may perfectly well have
no knowledge of itself save in so far as it perceives the ideas of the
modifications of the body. But this self-knowledge, we shall have to
say, is not restricted to second order ideas merely corresponding to
particular first order ideas. It also comprises second order ideas
whose objects are first order ideas in general. If this is correct the
mind seems to occupy a position superior to that of the body within
the system of the Ethics. And the thesis of identity of the mind and
body consequently does not hold good in general.
8. Other propositions in the Ethics present difficulties of a different
kind. Take for instance E., II, xli: "Knowledge of the first kind is
the only cause of falsity; knowledge of the second and third kind is
necessarily true."
This proposition, in which Spinoza offers a general characterization
of the three kinds of knowledge, may also perfectly well be conceived
of as a (complex) common notion. It states, for instance, that it is a
common character of the first kind of Knowledge to be the only cause
of falsity. Again it is hard to see how this common (or general) char-
acter is taken care of in the account of reason in E., II, xxxix. This,
however, is not our present concern. Granted that the proposition
belongs to knowledge by reason, we are faced with the problem of
how an idea of reason can have all three kinds of knowledge as its
objects.
That we may have a common and adequate idea of the concept of
64. Cf. e.g. E., II, xxi, S.; TdlE, G. II, p. 14 f.
122 GUTTORM FL!l)ISTAD

the first kind of knowledge is perhaps not so peculiar. The concept of

the first kind of knowledge being false is itself an adequate idea, at
least of the second kind. This follows from the statement that "knowl-
edge of the second and third kinds and not of the first kind teaches
us to distinguish the true from the false." 65 In other words, in
E., II, xli the reasoning activity of the mind is, as far as the first kind
of knowledge is concerned, simply reflecting upon an idea produced
by itself. The occurrence of the concept of the second kind of knowl-
edge is even less peculiar. Here reason is simply reflecting upon, or
forming, an idea of itself in general (the idea namely that the com-
mon notions produced by it are necessarily true).
What is not a matter of course, to the ~eader at least, is how the
concept of the third kind of knowledge may occur as an object of
reason. This means that reason in E., II, xli is said to reflect upon
intuition, not upon any particular intuitive idea, but upon intuitive
ideas or the intuitive way of knowing things in general. And why is
this a difficulty? Above all because of the thesis of identity between
an idea and its object, here applied to the relation between first and
second order ideas. 116 The object is the idea of intuitive knowledge
being true. If ., II, xli is regarded as an idea of reason, this means,
in view of the identity thesis, that an idea of (i.e. about) intuitive
knowledge may be translated into, and is the same as, an idea of
reason. In the case of the concepts of the first and the second kind
of knowledge occurring in E., II, xli this difficulty does not arise. The
concepts of both kinds of knowledge belong to, or may belong to,
knowledge of reason and-are consequently translatable-into a-higher
order idea of reason. In view of the occurrence of the concept of
intuitive knowledge, the possibility of such a translation, advocated
by the identity-thesis, seems to break down.
To this problem there seem to be two possible solutions. It is first
of all tempting to apply the distinction between "use" and "mention"
to E., II, xli and to say that in this proposition Spinoza is not actually
using but merely mentioning the third kind of knowledge. He is say-
ing something about it. And this is surely possible without exercising
intuition. In this case the difficulty just mentioned appears to be
wholly fictitious. The idea about the third kind of knowledge in
E., II, xli is an idea of a property common to all intuitive ideas and
hence (possibly) an idea of reason.
65. E., II, xlii.
66. Cf. E., II, xxi, S.
 Spinoza's Theory of Knowledge in the Ethics 123
However, I do not feel at all sure as to whether the use-mention
distinction necessarily applies to E., II, xli (or, for that matter, to a
number of similar propositions) as used by Spinoza. Is it in principle
impossible for an idea about a certain kind of knowledge to belong
to that kind of knowledge itself? It is certainly possible in the case
where the object of the idea is the concept of the first and the second
kind of knowledge. And why should not an idea about intuition itself
be or at least involve an intuitive idea?
One reason for holding this view I find in the fact that Spinoza
could not possibly have used the concept of the third kind of knowl-
edge in E., II, xli unless he had previously exercised the intuitive
way of knowing things. It may even be said that the concept of the
second kind of knowledge in the context of the Ethics presupposes
the concept of the third -kind. The second kind of knowledge is
second in the Ethics not only in relation to the first kind but also to
the third. And in view of the great importance attached to intuitive
knowledge, particularly in Part V of the Ethics, it is hard to see how
Spinoza (presumably unlike his readers or hearers), while using the
concept of intuition could wholly have dispensed with that kind. of
knowledge itself.
Granted, then, in view of these in no way conclusive reasons, that
the idea about intuitive knowledge as used in E., II, xli may itself
possibly be, or involve, an intuitive idea, the difficulty we are con-
cerned with is a genuine one. And in view of the identity thesis
concerning an idea and its object, there appears to be only one way
of solving the problem: we shall have to question the assumption
that E., II, xli (and similar propositions) is an expression of the
second kind of knowledge only. For it may, at least in part, be an
expression of intuitive knowledge.
It is time to consider, briefly, the third kind of knowledge and its
relation to the second kind.

III
1. Intuitive knowledge is said to proceed "from an adequate idea of
the formal essence of certain attributes of God to the adequate knowl-
edge of the essence of things. " 67 I shall first explain some aspects
of this account of intuition and then try to show its relevance to our
problem.
67. E., II, xi, S. 2.
124 GUTTORM FL!ISISTAD

We may begin by considering the meaning of "proceeds." Now a

most reasonable interpretation seems to be in terms of a process of
increasing knowledge. That is to say, "proceeds" signifies that the
mind comes to know more and more by intuition. Intuitive knowl-
edge of the essence of things is thus more advanced than intuitive
knowledge of the formal essence of certain attributes of God. How,
then, is this possible? How can knowledge of the essence of finite
modes rank higher than knowledge of the attributes? A natural an-
swer to this question is suggested by asking: What is there to be
known over and above the formal essence of the attributes, that is,
the essence of each attribute considered separately (this is what
"formal" means)? The natural answer is: the attributes in their re-
lation to one another, more precisely, in their unity. And knowledge
of the unity of the attribute in God is undoubtedly a far more genuine
knowledge of God than knowledge of him in terms of one of the
attributes alone.
That knowledge of the essence of things is knowledge of God is
clear from a number of propositions in Part v.ss That this knowl-
edge is of God as . a unity of thought and extension (of mind and
body, of an idea and its object) is not explicitly stated in these prop-
ositions themselves. Here Spinoza makes rather frequent use of the
mind-body distinction. This may be interpreted in two ways. He is
either, for the most part, discussing the initial stages of intuitive
knowledge.. only, or, in. addition to this, he is also accounting, in an
indirect manner, for the more advanced "unity-directed" stages of in-
tuitive knowledge. "Indirect" here refers. to the fact that the unity of
thought and extension, on Spinoza's account, is a phenomenon of
thought. This follows, e.g., from the statement that a (second-order)
idea of the mind (of its first-order ideas) is united to the mind in the
same manner as the mind (or its firSt-order ideas) is united to the
body (or the extended or physical objects of the first-order ideas).
It follows that whenever Spinoza uses the concept of the mind (or an
idea) in Part V (and for that matter in all previous parts) he may
have the unity of thought and extension "in mind."
The above interpretation of "proceeds" in terms of a process of
knowing in which the mind finally comes to know ("intuit") the
unity of thought and extension, may thus still hold good. Apart from
that, however, a similar interpretation of the aceount of intuitive
68. E.g. E., V, xxiv; E., V, xxv, Dem.
 Spinoza's Theory of Knowledge in the Ethics 125
knowledge in E., II, xi, S. 2 is called for if this account is to cover a
number of basic statements in the Ethics. What I have in mind are,
first of all, statements concerning God in Part I, such as that he "is
one alone" 69 and that he is "a being absolutely infinite, that is, a
substance consisting of infinite attributes . . ."rn The point is that
statements such as these are an expression of a kind of knowledge
that clearly goes beyond any knowledge of attributes, be it of the
second or the third kind. n
The presumed intuitive knowledge expressed in such statement.s
may, I think, be detected in one way or another in a large number of
cases. Most definitions, as well as some of the axioms and quite a
few propositions of Part I, in fact make explicit use of the concept of
God as being something, o.r someone over and above an attribute
and its modifications. This applies to the very definition of an at-
tribute itself. 72 The implicit occurrences are even more frequent.
In using expressions such as "being the cause of itself,"73 "being in
itself" and "being conceived through itself"74 Spinoza no doubt has
God as an absolutely infinite being primarily in mind (and not the
attributes to which the expressions also apply). As premisses of
propositions, the same "highest level" notion of God occurs through-
out the Ethics-as suggested above, because in the proof of most
propositions Spinoza makes use of premisses which in the end go
back to definitions, axioms and propositions explaining this notion
of God. It is presumably for this reason that nothing, and in the
present context that means no proposition of the Ethics, can exist or
be conceived without God. 7:;
2. This yields a unique position to the intuitive knowledge in the
Ethics. And we may ask whether this position invalidates the view
that most propositions in the Ethics belong to knowledge by reason.
Not necessarily, but it certainly calls for a qualification of this view,
particularly in terms of an account of the relation between the sec-
ond and third kinds of knowledge. I shall here suggest but one step
in direction of such a qualification.
69. E., I, xiv, Dem., C.
70. E., I, vi.
71. The problem is discussed in detail in Flj1Sistad, op. cit.
72. E., I, Def. 4.
73. E., I, Def. 1.
74. E.~ I, Def. 3; E . I, Ax. 1; E., I, Ax. 2.
75. Cf. E., I, xv.
126 GUTTORM FLliSISTAD

Consider the structure of the Ethics. In Part I it offers an ac-

count of God and of what follows "from his essence." This account,
apparently, has no purpose in itself. It merely provides a basis for
Spinoza's main concern in the Ethics, to explain the human mind.
The explanation is centred around the idea of the liberation of the
mind towards its "consummate blessedness."i 6 This is a matter of
knowledge~ that is, of the way of knowing or understanding things.
The more the mind is able to know things by the second and third
kinds of knowledge, the more liberated it becomes, and the more
lasting is the satisfaction it enjoys. 77 Intuitive knowledge is here far
more advariced and powerful than the second kind.i 8 From the third
kind of knowledge "the greatest possible mental satisfaction arises."i9
In the context of this idea of liberation Spinoza now says that "the
endeavour or desire of knowing things according to the third class of
knowledge [can] arise from . . . the second class of knowledge." 80
In other words, the thinking activity characteristic of intuition may
arise from the thinking activity involved in ideas of reason. Or, ideas
of reason may give rise to ideas of intuition.
To explain exactly how this transition actually takes place is a
difficult task. But the account given in E., II, xi, S. 2 of reason and
intuition makes it perfectly conceivable. As it appears from this ac-
count, both reason and intuition (in its initial stage) have as their
object the attribute of extension. The difference is that to reason the
attribute is- a common notion, whereas intuition is able to form an
idea of its formal essence. The transition may hence be conceived
of as a transition from a common notion of the attribute of extension
to a notion of the formal essence of the same attribute. Due to their
"common" -object, the two notions, the one being the "end" of rea-
son, the other the beginning of intuition, ~e obviously closely
related.
However, the point I want to make at present does not so much
concern the possible and exact character of the transition as the
mere saying itself that ideas of intuition may arise or follow from
ideas of reason. To say this obviously presupposes the concept of
intuition. It presupposes that one knows what intuition is about. Th_e
76. Cf. E., II, Pref.
77. Cf. e.g. E., V, xx, S.
78. Cf. E., V, xxxvi, S.
79. E., V, xxvii.
80. Cf. E., V, xxviii.
 Spinoza's Theory of Knowledge in the Ethics 127
position of the aurhor of E., V, xxviii concerning the transition is
hence different from the position of the mind talked about. The lat-
ter is presumably able to exercise reason only, and the proposition
says about him that he, on the basis of this ability, may come to
know things intuitively.
If we ask for the source of this knowledge expressed in E., V,
xxviii, we shall, I think, have to go back to the procedure in Part I
to find an answer. Here Spinoza appears to go exactly the opposite
way to that prescribed to the mind in E., V, xxviii (and in other
propositions in Part V). He begins with an intuitive knowledge of
God as an absolutely infinite being and opens the way to the lower-
level knowledge by intuition, and also to knowledge by reason by
defining an attribute and _its modes. The relation to God as an ab-
solutely infinite being is all along taken care of, particularly in the
definition of an attribute. Knowledge by reason expressed in later
propositions thus appears to be derived from knowledge by intuition.
For this reason, presumably, Spinoza is able to say in Part V
that knowledge by reason may give rise to the intuitive way of know-
ing things.
Where does this take us? Not very far, I am afraid. The account
merely suggests that ~he highest-level knowledge of intuition is the
basic knowledge expressed in the Ethics, and that this knowledge, to
Spinoza at any rate, is somehow present and thus expressed in every
proposition of the Ethics, including those classified as knowledge by
reason. How this is possible would require an extensive discussion
of the relation between the third and the second kind of knowledge.
The clue to a proper understanding of this relation is not, I think, to
be found primarily in the theory of knowledge summarized in E., II,
xl, S. 2, nor in the account of the liberation of the mind in Pan V,
but in Spinoza's own deductive procedure in Part I.
At present we may rest content by stressing once more the unique
position of intuitive knowledge in the Ethics. Its significance is per-
haps best brought out by saying that the ability to exercise intuition
is a necessary condition for framing the ontology as well as the epis-
temology, psychology and moral and social philosophy characteristic
of the Ethics. In other words, without possessing the intuitive way of
knowing things, Spinoza could not possibly have written the Ethics.
PART TWO
Metaphysics
 Substance andJts Modes

H.F. HALLETT

"CAUSE OF ITSELF"

I. Causation as Action
The conception of causation is fundamental in the philosophy of
Spinoza; but it is causation conceived as action, and not as the mere
regular sequence of inactive events. For by "action" here is meant
not change of motion or _rest, of content or quality, among spatio-
temporal objects, nor of mode or content among mental ideas; on
the contrary, mere uniform temporal change is essentially the ideal
limit of the privation of action. This at the least was established by
Hume. By "action" is signified the distinction in unity of "potency"
and its "actuality." For to say that something is "actual" is to imply
that it is the determinate actuality of some potency-in-act. Agency
involves both a power of acting and the expression of that power in
something enacted, a doing and a deed, and in action par excellence
that which is enacted is tb.e exhaustive expression of the potency,
without inhibition or frustration, by which agency may otherwise be
reduced to durational effort more or less effective. Action is thus
originally and essentially eternal, and becomes durationai only by
limitation and modification. Mere uniform temporal sequence can be
styled "causality" only by way of paradox-Lucus a non lucendo.
Spinoza's philosophical intention, therefore, is to derive all things
from a primordial infinite power or indeterminate potency self-
actualized in an infinite and exhaustively determinate eternal uni-
verse; and it is thus that he conceives that "infinite beings follow in
infinite ways from the divine nature," 1 i.e. from the self-actualizing
creative potency-in-act. The further derivation of the durational
world of common experience and science, composed of things that
in their order and status are imperfectly active, or conative, thus
becomes an essential problem, the solution of which constitutes the

H. F. Hallett, Benedict de Spinoza, London: The Athlone Press, 1957, Chap-

ters I-III, pp. 9-43. Reprinted by permission of the Athlone Press.
1. E., I, xvi.
 132 H. F. HALLETT

chief value of Spinoza's theory-affording as it does the clue to that

reversal of human privation that constitutes the essential character
of morality.
It follows that all interpretations of the doctrine of Spinoza that
fail to take due note of its activism, and interpret causation in terms
of the confessedly impotent categories of positivistic theory are
thereby hamstrung from the start, and can only proceed to further
and more mischievous misunderstandings which seem to involve
him in fallacies so futile and obvious as to lie beyond the possible
stupidity of the merest tiro.
Part I of the Ethics is chiefly devoted to the clarification of the
principles governing the nature and existence of the eternal self-
actualizing potency, and to the deduction of the formal character-
istics of this primordial agent. The essential nature of this being is
laid down in the first definition: "By cause of itself I understand that
the essence of which involves existence." Such a being is wholly in-
dependent of the operation or existence of what is other than itself,
and is thus real sans phrase. That alone is primordially real that
realizes itself as potency-in-act, subject to no alien contingency.
This primordial being is thus at once both cause and effect, and
critics unable to divest themselves of the common notion of "cause"
have often poured scorn upon the conception. Martineau, 2 for ex-
ample, claims that in the phrase causa sui the causa cancels the sui,
and the sui cancels the- causa, and Pollock that- ilie- definition "leaves
causation wholly out of account" and "implies that the use of the
word cause in this sense is really inappropriate." 3 Whether the com-
mon use of the term "cause" as im:Qlying temporal production or
conditioning is in any degree defensible, and if so how, and in what
degree, need not now be canvassed; suffice it to emphasize once
more that it is anachronistic as attributed to Spinoza. For him cau-
sation is the actualization of potency, not the mere sequence of pas-
sive "events," or even the relation of "sign" and "thing signified,"
but rather what Berkeley distinguished as "real causality," involving
real power to generate or produce. Essentially it is not that the cause
has the power, but that it is the power, and if that power is ab-
solute its actuality (or effect) is, with it, self-existent.
2. James Martineau, A Study of Spinoza (L<:mdon: Mac:millan, 1882), pp.
117-119, 224-225.
3. Sir Frederick Pollock, Spinoza, His Life and Philosophy (London: Duck-
worth, 1899), 2nd ed., p. 149.
 Substance and Its Modes 133
The primordial Real, then, is the duality in unity of cause or
potency and effect or actuality. Spinoza has several ways of express-
ing this ultimate nature: as a distinction in identity of ( 1) "Sub-
stance" and "mode"; (2) "Creator" and "creature"; ( 3) "Natura
naturans" and "Natura naturata"; ( 4) "Essence" and "expression."
Let us briefly examine these variant modes of expression seriatim.
l. Substance and Mode. Formal definitions of these terms are
given at the beginning of Part I of the Ethics, and there is therefore
no valid excuse to be offered by those who carelessly substitute
other uses of them derived from alien sources. Substance does not
stand for "matter" either in its commonsense or its Lockian interpre-
tation. It is not a supp9sed underlying somewhat in which qualities
inhere, but "that which is in itself and is conceived through itself:
that is, that the conception of which does not require the conception
of anything other from which it must be formed." 4 It is self-existent
and self-manifest being, self-actualizing and self-certifying being or
potency-in-act. The definition of Mode of Substance at once con-
trasts it with Substance \vhile maintaining their asymmetrical rela-
tion: "By Mode I understand the affection es of Substance, or that
which is in another, through which also it is conceived." 5 Here the
interpretation to be placed on the term "afjectio," and what it means
to be "in another," and to be conceived "through another" must be
considered.
"In another" is evidently used by way of contrast with the "in it-
self" of the definition of substance. Whereas substance is self-
existent and self-manifest. what is modal depends for its existence
on what transcends, or lies beyond, its own proper nature, and can
be conceived only as so related. But this does not mean (as has too
often been supposed), at least not primarily and essentially, depend-
ence on extrinsic co-ordinate modes (e.g. on things spatio-temporally
other) as things are supposed to depend on their "natural causes"-
a man on his parents, or a tree on the soil and atmosphere, for ex_\st-
ence or sustenance. The mode's original "other" is substance itself.
as the potency-in-act of which the mode is the actual being thence
derived. It is in this sense that Spinoza speaks of certain "immedi-
ate" and "mediate" infinite and eternal modes of substance 0 (e.g.
4. E., I. Def. 3.
5. :, I, Def. 5.
6. ., I, xxi, xxii. Cf. also Ep., 64.
134 H. F. HALLETT

"infinite intellect," eternal "motion and rest," and the idea and
"make of the whole universe"), which are the primordial and ge-
nerically perfect actualizations of divine potency; and here there can
be no dependence on extrinsic co-ordinate modes. With the finite
modes this dependence on substance entails a derived dependence
on other finite modes, however, and these function as the proximate
others of the finite mode under consideration. It is this derived de-
pendence that remains in evidence in the spatio-temporal order
which, as we shall see, privatively expresses the eternal order of
actualities.
Originally, then, a mode is "in another" because it is a mode of
substance which, because the relation of mode and substance is
asymmetrical, is for it an "other." Yet substance and mode are not
symmetrically and mutually other, for the mode is the actuality of
the potency-in-act which is substance: it is an affectio of substance.
But this, again, does not mean that substance is "affected," or acted
upon, by something other than itself, but that it takes a nature by
way of self-expression. The meaning lies nearer to our use of the
term "affect" when we say that a man "affects the aristocrat" than
when we say that he is "affected by the climate"-though there is, of
course, no suggestion of pretence: substance actualizes and mani-
fests itself in the mode-it is the active cause, and the mode its en-
acted effect. Self-actualizing and self-manifesting substance is thus
essentially real and intelligible as "cause of itself," i.e. as creating its
own actuality, exhaustively and eternally. -The primordial Real is sub-
stance as infinite indeterminate potency eternally actualized as ex-
haustively determinate mode, and is thus self-existent, self-manifest,
causa sui.
Finally, it is of first importance to remember that just as the "sub-
stance" of Spinoza must not~e confused with the "substances" of
other philosophies or of common sense, so also bis "mode" must
not be identified with the individual things of temporal human ex-
pefience. Many, if not most, expositors and critics of Spinoza have
suffered shipwreck on this rock. The sense and manner in which
such things are "modes" will, I hope, become clear as we proceed;
but here, and in all strictness universally, "mode" must be taken au
pied de la lettre of the formal definition: as contrasted with, yet es-
sentially related to, substance. Modes derive their e~j:enc~ from the
creative action that is substance; substance realizes itself in the crea-
tion of modes, for there is no action without deed. Its existence is
 Substance and Its Modes 135
necessary by reason of its essence as free action creatively enacting
its own expression. For it "essence" and "existence," though dis-
tinct, are identical.
2. Creator and Creature. Substance as cause is thus absolutely
free action or creation: it is not a "thing" but self-realizing and self-
manifesting agency. Modes as effects of that agency are created be-
ings actualizing the potency of their cause. The notion, sometimes
entertained, that Spinoza's substance is a totum of which its modes
are the parts is too jejune to merit refutation. But again, in using the
terms "creator" and "creature," with their long association with
theology, popular and otherwise (though I do not suppose that the-
ologians of intellectual m_erit are likely to fall into these errors), we
must not be led to think of the modes or created beings as pre-
cipitated "out of nothing" to constitute a world existentially divorced
from its creator (though deriving its essence from the exercise of
his will). We are concerned, not with magic, but with metaphysics.
Creative substance did not precede the created modal world in time,
and produce it by a dated fiat of its ungrounded "will." The other-
ness of the creator is not existential, for the creator exists only as
creating. Creation is eternal, and no temporal being is fully "created."
The emergence of time, and its relation to eternity belong to a later
stage of our analysis.
It was. perhaps, because of the danger of misinterpretation by
minds ill-trained in theology that Spinoza almost- entirely- excluded
from the Ethics this terminology which he had not hesitated to adopt
and define in his earlier works, the Cogitata Metaphysica and the
Short Treatise. But I do not think that this indicates any radical
change in his view. Nor is the exclusion complete.;
I have said that creation is an eternal action, and that therefore
created things are eternal. This implies that durational beings are
not, as such, "creatures" in the full sense. It will be well, therefore,
to postpone further discussion of this mode of expression until the
mode of egression of such beings comes to be considered.
3. "Natura naturans" and "Natura namrata". Spinoza also ex-
pounds the primordial nature of the Real by the use of the medieval
conceptions thus expressed. The significance of the terms "Natura
naturans" and ''Natura naturata" may be traced as far back as the
7. Cf. E., I, App.
136 H. F. HALLETT

great Greek philosophers: but here it may suffice to say that begin-
ning at least with Plato the distinction makes inchoate appearance
in the Aristotelian discrimination of the "unmoved mover" and "that
which is moved." This was utilized by Augustine, and developed by
Scotus Eriugena into a distinction and identification of God and the
world. "Nature" as creative potency-in-act is God-Nature as creat-
ing a nature for itself: Nature "naturing itself"; Nature regarded as
a determinate totality of determinate being-as having received a na-
ture-is the world or Nature "natured." This mode of expression and
thought was further developed by the Arabian philosopher Aver-
roes, and it reappeared in the thought of the Renaissance philosopher-
poet Giordano Bruno. Whether it reached Spinoza from this source,
or from earlier or intermediate sources, Jewish or otherwise, we have
no certain knowledge. Spinoza expressly defines his use of the terms
in E., I, xxix, S.: "By Natura naturans we must understand that
which is in itself and is conceived through itself, or those attributes
of substance which express eternal and infinite essence, that is, God
in so far as he is considered as a free cause. By Natura naturata I
understand all that follows from the necessity of God's nature, or of
any one of God's attributes, that is, all the modes of the attributes
of God in so far as they are considered as things which are in God,
and which without God can neither be nor be conceived." This defi-
nitely identifies the distinction with that of Substance and Mode as
the integral termini_ of creation. Nature, the primordial real, is a
unity of agency and deed, and is thus asymmetrically bipolar: as
infinite indeterminate potency-in-act it is Natura naturans: as actus,
i.e. the exhaustively determinate actuality, of this potency it is Natura
naturata_. Genetically God is prior to the world; ontologically they
are identical as indeterminately infinite and infinitely determinate. It
is in this sense that Spinoza speaks of "God or Nature"-for
though in all strictness God is Natura naturans, the identity of this
with Natura naturata validates the phrase. But, of course, Natura
naturata is not to be identified with the durational world of com-
mon experience-the "common order of nature," which is temporal,
multiplex, and divided-it is the eternal "make of the whole uni-
verse," infinite, one, and indivisible, of which the durational world is
but a privation. The common objections to the identification of God
and Nature thus collapse, since the durational world with its mani-
fold imperfections -'ls not, by Spinoza, regarded as being incorrigibly
divine or fully created.
 Substance and Its Modes 137
4. Essence and Expression. Spinoza sometimes speaks of the pri-
mordial causality which is the essential constitution of "God or Na-
ture" as the "expression" of its essence in existence. 8 This is,
perhaps, a somewhat less happy mode of statement, because we are
apt to think of "expression" under the analogy of the fashioning of
something physical-characters, sounds, or artistic and other artificial
products-in accordance with ideas or mental conceptions. But Spi-
noza must not be taken as conceiving creative action on the analogy
of such verbal or artistic "expression" of ideas in another medium.
For Substance, Natura naturans, or God is not exclusively menfal;
nor is modal being, Natura naturata, or the eternal universe exclu-
sively non-mental. These are not two beings having the same form,
or having different forms- conventionally associated, in different ma-
terials. We have yet to deal with the distinction of the mental and the
physical, and their relation, as it is understood by Spinoza, but they
are certainly not to be identified with those of creator and creature.
Undoubtedly, for Spinoza the eternal extended universe which is the
actuality of Substance as "extension" may be regarded as an ''ex-
pression" of Substance as "thought," but equally the eternal psychical
universe which is its actuality as "thought" may be regarded as an
"expression" of Substance as "extension." This does but emphasize
the identity of "extension" and "thought" as "attributes" of Sub-
stance. Their distinction is intellectual, i.e. with respect to intellect;
and it _is becaus~ philosophy is an intellectual discipline that the crea-
tive actualization of potency comes to be conceived -as "expression.''
Danger, however, lurks in this usage, viz. that of exclusive "intel-
lectualism" which forgets that intellect, which for man as philosopher
--is basic, is but a modal being-and not the exclusive actuality of
Substance.

II. Substance and Attribute

We are thus led next to a consideration of the nature of the At-
tributes of Substance, their interrelation, and status with respect to
"God or Nature." Spinoza's formal definition of "Attribute" indi-
cates clearly enough that the term is not to be taken in the vulgar
sense of a characteristic or quality related to Substance as, e.g., so-
briety is related to Peter, or redness to a rose: "By attribu~e I under-
8. In this connexion see F. Kaufmann, "Spinoza"s System as Theory of Ex-
pression," Philos. a11d Phe11omenol. Research, 1 (1940), 83-97.
138 B. F. HALLETT

stand that which the intellect perceives of substance as constituting

its essence. " 9 The attributes of Substance, then, are the essence of
Substance as apprehended, and truly, by intellect: they do not in-
here in it, but constitute its essence. This is further emphasized by
Spinoza in Epistola ix: "By substance I mean that which is in itself,
and is conceived through itself. I mean the same by attribute except
that it is called 'attribute' with respect to intellect which attributes
such and such a nature to substance."10 It is equally important,
however, not to place an illegitimate emphasis on the relation with
intellect as many expositors have done under the influence of idealis-
tic developments from which Spinoza was entirely free. No Kantian
or idealistic significance is to be attached to Spinoza's words: in-
tellect does not necessarily condemn itself to phenomenalism by
merely imputing the Attributes to Substance that as a "thing-in-itself"
is devoid of them. Nor on the other hand, is the Real limited by
intellect whether human or divine. What intellect perceives it per-
ceives truly, for that is the nature of intellect: imagination and its
modes are privations of intellect. Yet human intellect, circumscribed
as it is in its range of objects (though essentially self-transcendent),
though it suffers no privation such as to lead it to error, is neverthe-
less imperfect and, as Spinoza says, differs from infinite intellect "as
the Dog in the heavens differs from the barking animal." 11 The At-
tributes of Substance are thus neither qualities or characteristics of
Substance nor its phenomenal appearances due to the relativity of
human inte_llect. The Attribute is the Substance. under the determin-
ing scrutiny of intellect. In the letter from which I have already
quoted, Spinoza offered his correspondent two examples to illustrate
the kind of distinction he had in mind: ( 1) the third patriarch,
Israel, was also called Jacob (i.e. supplanter) because he seized his
brother's heel; again (2) a plane surface is one that. reflects all rays
ef light-without any other change-it is called "white" in relation to
a man observing it. What both examples bring home is evidently the
notion of "respect": what distinguishes an Attribute from Substance
is that it is the same but in a different respect; and we know from
the definition of "Attribute" that this respect is respect to intellect.
Now intellect is not extrinsic to Nature, like a spectator at the games,
but is involved in it. Nor is it as such substantial (for substance is
9. E., I, Def. 4.
10. My italics.
11. E., I, xvii, S.
 Substance and Its Modes 139
indeterminate). It is therefore a mode or actualization of Substance.
Thus the respect by which an Attribute is distinguished from Sub-
stance is intrinsic-not like that of Jacob to Isaac, or the plane sur-
face to the observer; and the Attribute is Substance with respect to
one of its own actualizations. Substance, we have seen, is infinite and
eternal potency-in-act, and as such absolutely indeterminate; its ac:
tualization consists in its exhaustive determination. But what in itself
is absolutely indeterminate must, with respect to its determinate ac-
tualizations be a determining agency, and thus reflectively deter-
minate. As actualizing the determinate its indeterminacy is specified,
i.e. intellect as an actual determination of Substance perceives the
essence of Substance as a potency-in-act whence flow the specific
determinations involved in or essential to intellect. Thus human in-
tellect perceives Substance as infinite and eternal thinking potency-
in-act and as infinite and eternal "extension" or physical potency-in-
act.
This is the root of the distinction both of the Attributes and of
Substance and Attributes. Tnough Substance in itself is absolutely
indeterminate, with respect to its determinate actualizations it is ge-
nerically determinate-"generically," because as infinite and eternal
only the universal properties of finite modes can be unconditionally
imputed to Substance. Why, then, it may be asked, does Spinoza
single out intellect as the referent by which Attributes are distin-
guished from Substance? The answer is simple enough: because the
purpose of philosophy-is to make Nature intelligible, so that this re-,.
spect to intellect must be, for it, central.
Further, though human intellect thus perceives Substance as
thinking and physical potency-in-act, in so far as these potencies are
reflectively determinate the nature of Substance in itself cannot be
confined to these Attributes. An absolutely indeterminate potency
cannot be the source merely of determinate psychical and physical
actuality, for thus it would not be indeterminate but psycho-physical
potency-in-act. Its absolute indeterminacy necessitates the inference
to infinite Attributes; for only the infinitely determinate can exhaus-
tively actualize the absolutely indeterminate.
The conceived (and truly conceived) distinctions of the infinite
Attributes of Substance is thus with respect to the actualization of
one of them, viz. Thought. Substance as such suffers no such dis-
tinction, nevertheless- these distinctions are valid since from its very
nature as potency-in-act Substance exists only as self-actualizing-as
140 H. F. HALLETT

producing infinite things "in infinite ways." It may be objected that

it is paradoxical to say that Substance is both absolutely indeter-
minate and also "consists of infinite Attributes"-and indeed it would
be so if the nature of Substance provided no "logical room" for this
disparity~ if, for example, Substance were a "thing" and not an agent.
The apparent contradiction is "dialectical" or self-resolved in the
conception of creative agency.
For philosophy, then, i.e. for intellect, the primordial Real or Sub-
stance actively functioning as creator consists of infinite Attributes
"each of which expresses eternal and infinite essence." This is "God
or Nature."

"Goo OR NATURE"

In the foregoing account of Substance, its Modes, and its Attributes,

I have trespassed somewhat beyond the account given by Spinoza
himself in the Definitions and first ten Propositions of Part I of the
Ethics. In these he is primarily concerned with the conceptions alone,
without reference to their precise application to the primordial and
consequent Real. It is only in Proposition xi that he turns explicitly
to metaphysical assertion, and identifies the Real with "Substance
consisting of infinite Attributes each of which expresses eternal and
infinite essence"; and we have to wait until Proposition xvi before
Ie:rrning that the Modes of this-Substance are "infinite beings flowing
in infinite ways" from the necessity of its nature.
Reality, we have seen, means agency, not mere objective given-
ness, and in agency we discern potency-in-act and actuality-or, in
other words, essence and existence.

I. Essence or Potency-in-Act
"God or Nature," Spinoza repeatedly affirms, is "infinite, one, and
indivisible." It will be convenient to consider these essential proper-
ties in the reverse order:
1. Indivisible. "Substance absolutely infinite is indivisible": 12
the infinity of the Attributes of Substance does not entail multiplicity
of essences. This follows from the nature of an A~ibute, which
12. E., I, xiii.
 Substance and I ts Modes 141
has already been considered. An Attribute is the determining nature
of Substance with respect to some determinatum (e.g. intellect) of
its absolutely indeterminate potency-in-act. For it is of the nature of
creation that absolutely indeterminate potency is actualized in de-
terminate beings of every conceivable kind, and it is with respect to
these universal kinds that Substance is generically determinate to
infinity, i.e. "consists of infinite Attributes," each of which (and not
the aggregate of which) constitutes the essence of Substance. For to
say that its Attributes are infinite in number is but to deny that they
are numerable. In Substance as such the Attributes are neither one
nor many, but infinite-for Substance is absolutely indeterminate,
though infinitely determining. It is true that the human intellect, e.g.,
enumerates the Attributes that fall within its cognizance, viz.
Thought and Extension, but as thus imputing duality to the divine
t::ssence man's knowledge of that essence, though formally adequate,
remains clouded by a determinacy that must be transcended in Sub-
stance-hence the insistence on the infinity of the Attributes in spite
of human limitations. Not that for man Thought and Extension are
wholly unrelated and disjoined: they are united in the epistemic, or
subject and object, relation of "experience" in which alone they are
discerned. But it is the limitation of human nature as a mode of
Thought and Extension alone that renders them discernible, though
undivided and infinite in potency. For man Extension is at once es-
sential to Thought as its primary object, and Thought to the discern-
ment of Extension, the character of each being revealed by contrast
with the other. Thus in "experience" Thought and Extension are at
once realized and discerned as epistemically indivisible. Yet "experi-
ence," too, has a determinate character which (pace the "Experience-
philosophers") disqualifies it for identification with Substance; and
the substantial nature of Thought, or of Extension, or of any of the
infinite Attributes of Substance, is realized only in-the absolute "unity"
of Substance-a unity infinitely more intimate than the epistemic unity
of "experience.'' As so united, substantial Thought is identical with
substantial Extension, substantial X, etc. For the determinacy of each.
Attribute in the modal perspective is but the obfuscation of its own
implicit negativity qualified by the clarity explicit by its discernment
from another with which it is epistemically, or otherwise, united and
indivisible. It is thus that the divine intellect, which is the actality of
substantial Thought, infinitely transcends the human intellect, which
142 H. F. HALLETT

is but the actuality of Thought as an Attribute epistemically united

with Extension alone in determinate "experience." "If intellect per-
tains to the divine nature it cannot, like ours, follow the things which
are its objects (as many suppose), nor can it be simultaneous in its
nature with them; since God is prior to all things in causality, but on
the contrary, the truth and formal essence of things is what it is be-
cause as such -it exists by way of knowledge in God's intellect. There-
fore the intellect of God, in so far as it is conceived as constituting
his essence" (i.e. as potency-in-act) "is in truth the cause of things,
both of their essence and of their existence." 13 But this is not a
peculiarity of Thought, for mutatis mutandis the same may be as-
serted of all the Attributes which in Substance are indivisible. 14
2. Unique. God, or Substance consisting of infinite Attributes, is
not one among many but beside it no substance can be or be con-
ceived.15 This follows from the definition of God as "Substance
consisting of infinite Attributes": for thus all Attributes are attributed
to it, and substances with the same attribute are not discernible or
distinct. 16 Spinoza takes occasion in both ., I, xiv, C. 2 and xv, S.
to deal with the conventional view (entertained by Descartes) that
extended substance is created, and additional to the creative Sub-
stance or God, pointing out that the arguments adduced in favour
of this arise from the misconstruing of the nature of extended sub-
stance. He allows that God is not "corporeal" in the sense of pos-
sessing a "body" determined in length; breadth and depth. Such a
conception of Extension, whether taken to be a substance or an
Attribute, is erroneous: all "bodies" are out its finite modes or ac-
tualizations: Extension as such is extensional potency-in-act. 17 But
13. E., I, xvii, S.
14. Here we have confined attention to Substance, or God as Natura naturans;
but it may be added that no ground for the imputation of divisibility to this can
be drawn from the multiplicity inherent in Natura Naturata, or the finite modes
of Substance, to be considered in the next chapter; for even here the multiplic-
ity is fully integral when we consider "the whole order of nature." Natura na-
turata as it actualizes Natura naturans, is "infinite, unique. and indivisible"; for
each individual part focaiizes the whole which is thus immanent in each. Natura
naturata is not an aggregate of parts but a macrocosm of microcosms to infinity.
15. E., I, xiv.
16. E., I, v.
17. The alternative interpretation of Extension as empty three-dimensional
space is, of course, equally improper.
 Substance and Its Modes 143
this being so, and all potency being proper to "God or Nature," Ex-
tension, though substantial, can be no substance distinct from the
infinite creative Substance. 18
A word is perhaps required concerning Spinoza's distinction of
"unity" or "singleness" as applied to "God or Nature" and its
"uniqueness"-the former description being regarded by him as "very
improper." "A thing can only be said to be one or single in respect of
its existence and not of its essence: for we do not conceive things
under numbers until they have been brought under a common genus.
. . . Hence it is clear that nothing can be called one or single unless
some other thing has been conceived which agrees with it." 19 Thus,
the uniqueness of "God or Nature" follows from its indeterminate
infinity as essence or pQtency-in-act which excludes the possibility
of another.
3. Infinite. In his Letter on the Nature of the Infinite 20 Spinoza
distinguishes between "infinite by nature or definition," "limitless,"
and "innumerable." Now Substance, the primordial potency-in:-act,
is by nature indivisible, and hence its infinity cannot mean limitless
multiplicity of parts. Again. since it is unique its infinity cannot mean
the indefinite remoteness of extrinsic limits, or, indeed, the mere ab-
sence of limits. Its infinity (in spite of the negative suggestion of the
term itself) is "by nature or definition"; and this has application not
only to its nature as "substance" (for "every substance is necessarily
infinite"), 21 but also to its special nature as "consisting of infinite
Attributes each of which expresses . . . infinite essence. " 22 The
Attributes are infinite in number only with respect to the intellect by
which they are distinguished. Substance is infinite as potency-in-act,
potency being, as such, by nature indeterminate, i.e. involving no
negation, either intrinsic (for it is indivisible) or extrinsic (for it is
unique). It is only when -substance is conceived as-modally actual
that the infinity of "God or Nature" can be interpreted as limitless-
ness or innumerability, and that a "part" of Natura naturata (such
18. It must be admitted that the Cartesian phrase "extended Substance" is
misleading and, indeed, paradoxical. The comparable phrase, "thinking Sub-
stance" is more correct. And the same applies to the Spinozistic phrases "res
extensa" and "res cogitans."
19. Ep., 50.
20. Ep., 12.
21. E., I, viii.
22. E., I, xi.
144 H. F. HALLETT

as a man) can be regarded as "Deus quatenus finitus est," 23 and the

Attributes which it expresses as numerable, e.g. Thought and Ex-
tension. And even so the finiteness of the "part," and the numer-
ability of the Attributes involved, are not absolute, but must be
qualified by essential relation with a complement, and by the limit-
less numerability of the Attributes, respectively.
Thus, Substance, "God," or Natura naturans, is infinite by nature
or definition, and can in no wise be conceived as finite (though we
may attempt so to imagine it). But Natura naturata, abstractedly
conceived is infinite in virtue of its cause, viz. Natura naturans, and
can be divided into parts, and viewed as an indefinitely great as-
semblage of such parts. Yet this is to conceive it as merely "given,"
as "actual" but not "enacted," after the fashion of the empiricists.
For Natura naturata is only properly conceived as eternally flowing
from the primordial potency-in-act; and as so conceived it, too, is
infinite by nature or definition. And so again, its finite "parts" are
not mere sectors of the "whole," but exist only in relation with their
complement, and thus as "microcosms" or "finite-infinites." This
is a topic to which we must presently return.

II. Existence or Actuality

"God or Nature" exists or is actual as Natura naturata exhaustively
and determinately realizing the infinite, indeterminate potency-in-
act that is Natura naturans. This self-actualization is neither a mere
possibility, nor is it contingent, but necessary. Thus the actual world
is the only possible world. 2 ~
1. Possibility, Contingency, and Necessity. Spinoza had had con-
versations with Leibniz, and it is conceivable and perhaps even prob-
able that E., I, xxxiii was directly aimed at the Leibnizian conception
of infinite possible worlds in the mind of God, from which he chose
the best for creation. The idea is anthropomorphic, interpreting crea-
tion as a sort of artistic production ex nihilo. It fails by reason of the
23. Cf. E., II, ix, xi, C. As difficulties have been raised by some commentators
concerning this doctrine of the relation of man and God (cf. H. Barker, "Notes
on the Second Part of Spinoza's Ethics,'' Mind, N.S., xlvii, pp. 437 et passim) it
may be well to say here that Spinoza does not equate the human mind as dura-
tionally extant with "Deus quatenus humanae mentis esse_ntio,m constituit," but
only as thinking adequately.
24. E., I, xxxiii.
 Substance and Its 1\1.odes 145
paradoxical nature of the being which must be imputed to the un-
created possible worlds which are at once "ideally" actual and also
merely possible. For nothing can be said to be merely possible if
"possible" is distinguished from "contingent," that being contingent
that is known to issue from a cause the existence of which remains
in doubt. 25 Now all that exists or is actual is the actuality of potency~
in-act original or derived, and it is thus that actual existence is
necessary though not extrinsically compelled. Necessity, rightly under-
stood, is true freedom or potency-in-act. This is not to deny that
durational things are authentically contingent in so far as the occur-
rence of durational causes cannot be certainly foretold by durational
minds. But, as we shall see, durational things are privations of eternal
beings, and their contingency is concomitant with their privativity.
As referred to this or that finite "part" of Natura naturata they may
be authentically contingent, but as referred to God they are certainly
necessary.
Now, when we consider "God or Nature" as causa sui no such
distinction of certain necessity and authentic contingency can be en-
tertained, much less any notion of its being merely possible; for
Natura naturata is the very exhaustively determinate actuality of
the infinite indeterminate primordial potency-in-act that is Namra
naturans. Because that potency is infinite, unique and indivisible, its
actuality is perfect and necessary. For a "potency" not "in-act" is
no poteacy at all.
2. Proofs of the Existence of God. Those who thus far have fol-
lowed the development of Spinoza's doctrine will notice with no sur-
prise that he concludes the real existence of God in a laconic
inference occupying but three lines of the text: "If it be denied,
conceive that God does not exist. Then his essence does not involve
existence; which is absurd." 26 That he also deigns to add two or
three other proofs, a priori or a posteriori in form, implies no recog-
25. It should not be necessary to point out that mere possibility must be dis-
tinguished from potenriality (though even philosophers of high repute have_
sometimes failed to discern them. and rejected the one on the ground of the
vacuity of the other). A block of marble "has the possibility" of becoming an
Apollo (or many another statue), but not the potentiality, even in the sense in
which an acorn "has the potentiality" of becoming an oak tree (and no other)
-though even here the potency is not wholly intrinsic or immanent (as with the
causa sui or an eternal creatum).
26. E., I, xi.
146 H. F. HALLETT

nition of dissatisfaction with this essential proof, which indeed is

involved in all of them as conditio sine qua non.
The first additional proof proceeds from the principle that what
exists or is actual is so by reason of a cause or potency-in-act, and
what does not exist fails to exist by reason of the opposition of some
cause or potency-in-act. This cause of existence or non-existence must
lie either in the nature of the thing itself or beyond it: in its nature
when it is necessary or impossible; beyond it when it is contingent.
That for which there is nothing, intrinsic or extrinsic, that can pre-
vent existence, exists necessarily (the main proof); thus "God or Na-
ture/' which is "absolutely infinite and consummately perfect" so
exists.
The second additional proof is a posteriori in form, proceeding
from the existence of "ourselves." This existence implies a "power
to exist" possessed by such finite beings; and if God did not exist
the power of these beings to exist would exceed that of a being ab-
solutely infinite; which is absurd. Thus either nothing exists or God
exists necessarily.
But as he says in the Scholium that follows: "In this last demon-
stration I wished to prove the existence of God a posteriori, not be-
cause it does not follow a priori from the same premisses, but in
order that the proof might be more easily understood." He then
gives the a priori form of this aposteriori proof (forming a third ad-
ditional proof) : To be able to exist is a potency, and it follows that
the greater the poteney-the-greater the ability to exist. Now "God or
Nature" is defined as absolutely infinite in potency, and therefore
exists necessarily. Here the point is, of course, that power to exist is
not an extrinsic power imputed to God but God's very essence from
which existence or actuality fiows.
It needs little acuity of perception to recognize the equivalence or
dependence of all these proofs upon the same principle, viz. that
expressed in the main proof, commonly called the "ontological
proof." I say "equivalence with" or "dependence upon," for a dis-
tinction may be drawn according as the proofs are, in Cartesian
phrase, "analytic" or "synthetic" in method. The "ontological proof"
is, of course, as such "synthetic," proceeding from essence to exist-
ence, from potency-in-act to actuality; the additional proofs, espe-
cially the a posteriori one, involve "analytic" procedure from
existences, taken to be authentic, by the emendation of essences to
an actuality certified by perfect essence or potency-in-act. But the
 Substance and Its Modes 147
emendation of imperfect essences taken as authentically actual itself
proceeds only in the light of the "ontological principle" of the de-
pendence of actuality or existence upon potency or essence.
This "analytic" form of proof, though allied with that which Kant
oddly styled the "cosmological proof," and rejected, must carefully
be distinguished from it. It does not argue from existences "con-
tingent" in the sense of caused wholly extrinsically, and thus for-
tuitous, to a being necessarily existent as the ground of such being
taken as authentic or "given." To be wholly dependent on extrinsic
potency is to be nothing at all; every authentic existent must in part
at least actualize its own potency-in-act, and the argument runs that
dependence on extrinsic potency is a measure of finiteness and im-
perfection not suffered by-"God or Nature." Nor can it be validly
supposed that the authentic existence of anything (which the proof
assumes as starting point) can be merely hypothetical-depending
on an infinite regression of causes, all hypothetical. It is not (as
Spinoza points out in Epistola xii) that such a regression is impos-
sible, but that the authentic existence of any part of the series re-
quires a passage beyond hypothesis, i.e. to a being dependent on no
extrinsic cause, the existence of which actualizes its own intrinsic
potency-in-act. If anything exists, a fortiori self-dependent being
exists.
The "ontological proof," properly so called, is the "synthetic" form
of the argument,_ which moves, not from imperfect to perfect being,
but from perfect essence to necessary existence, from infinite inde-
terminate potency-in-act to exhaustively determinate actuality or ex-
istence. For the divine essence is _not the mere conception of God to
which existence must be superadded, but the infinite potency-in-act
which necessarily actualizes itself.
The "ontological proof" has often been subjected to destructive
criticism-sometimes validly, when it has been advanced in eccentric
form. Kant is often said to have given it its final quietus in his cele-
brated figure of the "hundred thalers." Real existence, he argued, is
not a "predicate" which by mere predication precipitates a concept
into the real world. To think of a hundred thalers as existing is not
the same as to add them to one's bank balance. Similarly, we can
gain no assurance of the real existence of God from merely think-
ing of him as existing. What is truly astonishing is that a thinker of
Kant's unquestionable acuity and authority should have supposed
148 H. F. HALLETT

that such a refutation has any impact on the genuine ontological

proof. Even Descartes had realized that the mere thought of exist-
ence is no ground for its certain attribution, and that the nerve of
the argument lies in the principle that "in the concept or idea of
everything that is clearly and distinctly conceived" existence is "con-
tained," existence possible or necessary, such a concept or idea be-
ing "true."27 And Hegel ridiculed the suggestion that God can
rightly be conceived as in this matter comparable with "every
wretched form of existence."28 What is at the root of the general
dissatisfaction with the ontological proof is a false opinion about the
nature ascribable to God, and derivatively about the natures of all
authentic existents, viz. that "reality" means mere objective "given-
ness" and not agency-existence being related to essence as actuality
to potency-in-act. The actuality of Kant's hundred thalers stems from
extrinsic potency-in-act, whereas that of God from infinite intrinsic
potency-in-act. Thus the one is contingent on the actuality of that
from which it stems, the other is necessary.

Ill. Essence and Existence

Finally, the relations and distinction of essence and existence in
"God or Nature," i.e. of the infinite indeterminate primordial
potency-in-act and its infinitely determinate enactment or actuality,
serve to determine Spinoza's account of the divine causality as free
and as. immanent, and.. being. both free and immanent, as- eternal.
With "God or Nature" essence and existence are at once identical and
distinct as the indeterminate is identical. with and distinct from its
exhaustive determinations-a complex relation which is generally ex-
pressed by- Spinoza in the form: ''The essence of God involves
existence."
1. Identical: Causality and Freedom. Because the actuality of the
divine potency-in-act is its exhaustively determinate expression, it
follows that the divine action or causality is self-originated and in
accordance with its own laws, uncompelled and uninhibited. "God
alone is a free cause; for God alone exists and acts from the neces-
sity alone of his own nature."211 The unique necessity of his creative
27. Cf. Meditationes, Resp. ad Obj. I.
28. Hegel, Lectures on the Philosophy of Religion, trans. Spiers and Sander-
son (New York: Humanities Press, 1962), iii, 363.
29. E., I, xvii, C. 2.
 Substance and Its Modes 149
action is identical with perfect or absolute freedom, for God neces-
sarily creates all that his infinite potency involves. To suppose that
God would be more free if he could "bring it about that those things
that follow from his nature should not be" is to suppose that he
would be more perfect if he lacked a potency which is his (for a
potency not "in-act" is no potency)-a palpable absurdity. To sup-
pose, again, that God's "freedom" is elective. is to deny his omni-
potency. For election entails inhibition of potency, i.e. its negation.
For the divine nature altogether transcends that of durational man
who can be conceived as perfecting himself by the exercise of elec-
tive freedom, thus offsetting the privation concomitant with duration-
ality. With "God or Nature," not to create all within his power is not
to increase, but to limit, perfection.
2. Distinct: Causality and Immanence. Again, because the divine
actuality, i.e. all the beings created by the divine potency-in-act, is
exhaustively determinate while that potency is absolutely indeter-
minate, it follows that the distinction of creator and creature must
be so maintained as to define their relation as causal, yet without
recession from the identity of power and act. It is thus that the
causality of God must be conceived as immanent in all actual be-
ings, and not as transeunt or agency terminating in some alien actual-
ity. 30 Divine causality is causality par excellence, and all relations
that can in any sense or degree be called "causal" are framed on its
analogy. Causality~ according to Spinoza, is not a temporal relation,
not such as was destructively analysed by Hume and defended by
Kant; it consists not in regularity of temporal sequence but in agency
immanent in- deed. Empirical transeunt causes, in so far as they are
authentic, possess something of this real power, though in a privative
and derivative form (a point obscurely expounded even by Kant);
but so far as they are transeunt, so that the effect lies beyond the
cause, they are evidently devoid of it. The causality of God suffers
no such defect, and his effects, therefore, are integral with their
cause, which is immanent in them. The two poles of divine creation,
Natura naturans and Natura naturata are indiscerptible, though not
co-ordinate, transeunt, or alternative. Natura naturata is dependent
upon and subordinate to Natura naturans, which in tum necessarily
actualizes itself as Natura naturata.
30. E., I, xviii.
150 H. F. HALLETT

3. Eternal. It follows that "God or Nature" is eternal. 31 Here

we must recall the definition of "eternity": it is "existence itself in
so far as it is conceived as following necessarily from the essence of
the thing" 32-and Spinoza adds the Explanation that "it cannot be
explicated by duration or time, not even if this be conceived as
without beginning or end." Eternity is not duration "from eternity"
"to eternity" (though in time it is always available). But neither is it
"timelessness," but a form of existence transcending duration. He
speaks of it as an "infinite existence," 33 as distinct from duration
which is a form of existence conceived as indefinite continuance in
actual being. 3 -i Durational existence involves conatus operative
against opposing powers;35 eternal existence is action, free and cre-
ative. For action par excellence is freedom, but as qualified by op-
posing agency is constricted to endeavour. And this is the field of
elective freedom, but eternity of free necessity. Thus the existence of
"God or Nature" is no struggling continuance through time, but an
eternal "enjoyment." Nor can the nature of this "infinite existence.,
be apprehended on any analogy of transition in time, though we
make some rough approach to apprehension in the contemplation of
our naive experience of "acting" that defines what we appropriately
call the "specious present" (for the "present" is the "moment" of
action), and inadequately express as the permeation of the future by
the past within a small tract of time. Yet this is but a "rough ap-
proach" because our _"action" remains durational endeavour rather
than creativity or free necessity. It is in pure thought alone that we
have experience of eternity, in rational mtellection or in intellectual
intuition; for "demonstrations are the eyes of the mind by which it
sees and observes things" 311-and by "demonstrations," as we shall
see in due course, Spinoza does not mean timeless formal syllogisms,
but the real self-generation of concepts: Indeed, in intellectual intui-
tion alone, because it is love rather than perception of objects, com-
munity rather than contemplation, is eternal life "enjoyed"; rational
intellection apprehends things only "sub quadam specie aeternitatis."
31. E., I, xix.
32. E., I, Def. 8.
33. C.m., II, 1.
34. E., II, Def. 5.
35. See H.F. Hallett, Benedict de Spinoza_ (University of_ London: Athlone
Press, 1957), ch. IV.
36. E., V, 23, S.
 Substance and I ts Modes 151
The existence of "God or Nature" is the eternal enjoyment of crea-
tivity, uncompelled and uninhibited.

THE NIODES OF SUBSTANCE

The modal actuality of the divine potency-in-act, or Substance, as

it flows thence is infinite and eternal, and like it unique and indi-
visible. But unlike it, it is exhaustively determinate: "From the neces-
sity of the divine nature there must follow infinite beings in infinite
ways" 3i-yet all SO as to form a unique and indiYisible universe. It
follows that Natura naturata is itself eternal, and contains nothing
that is not eternal. For the divine potency-in-act is uninhibited and
can be actualized in no -durational being, whether durational as a
whole or durational in its parts. Nor can an eternal whole be con-
ceived as the integration of durational parts.
Spinoza distinguishes modes which are infinite, constituting the
whole of nature, and modes which are finite parts of nature; and
since these raise difficulties of different kinds we shall do well to
give them separate consideration.

I. "Infinite and Eternal Modes))

Natura naturata is evidently an infinite and eternal mode of Sub-
stance or Natura naturans of which it is the exhaustive actuality;
but a more precise delineation requires consideration of the nature __
of Substance as "consisting of infinite Attributes" -for though these
are only intellectually discerptible, philosophy in which we are en-
gaged is an intellectual discipline. It is in the light of the distinctions
of the Attributes that Spinoza draws a further distinction between
"immediate" and "mediate" infinite and eternal modes of Substance.
For when we consider Substance as thinking potency-in-act (i.e. the
Attribute of Thought), its immediace actuality is that which Thought
as such accomplishes, viz. understanding (intellectus); and it is as
such that understanding is an infinite and eternal mode of Substance
and finds expression as the exhaustive idea of thinking Nature (in-
finita idea Dei), which thus becomes the mediate infinite and eternal
mode of Substance qua Thought. So again, when we consider Sub-
stance as extensional potency-in-act (i.e. the Attribute of Exten-
37. ., I, xvi.
 152 H. F. HALLETT

sion), its immediate actuality is the "motion and rest" 38 inherent in

the act of "extending"; and it is as such that "motion and rest" is
an infinite and eternal mode of Substance and finds expression in the
"fashion or make of the whole universe" (facies to ti us universi), 39
which thus becomes the mediate infinite and eternal mode of Sub-
stance qua Extension.

II. Determination and Individuation

Next, we must tum to the nature and status of the finite modes of
Substance which, as I have said, must be distinguished from finite
durational beings, empirical or scientific-being necessarily eternal as
pertaining to the actuality of Substance. Potency qua potency is in-
determinate; its actuality qua actuality is determinate; potency-in-act
is determination. It follows that an infinite potency is actualized as
infinitely determinate, involving every kind and range of existence-
yet remaining unique and indivisible.
38. "Motion and rest" as the immediate actuality of extensional potency-in-
act is thus not to be identified, or confused, with mere spatio-temporal passage
and stillness. But neither is the phrase a portmanteau expression for motion
recognized as being essentially relative to conventional axes, and thus only elec-
tively determinate. Descartes had defined the "proper motion" of a body as its
"transference from the vicinity of contiguous bodies taken to be at rest" (Prin-
ciples of Philosophy II, 24-26) and claimed that this is neither spatially ab-
solute nor relative merely to conventional axes, but "a mode of the mobile body"
-its mode (let us say) _of "attachment" to whatsoever body may be-contiguous
with it: its intrinsic restlessness. Similarly, its "proper rest" must be its quies-
cence with respect to whatsoever body may be contiguous with it; its intrinsic
inertia. A body's "proper motion and rest" remams unchanged through all vicis-
situdes, while the body itself remains identical, though its speed and direction
of motion are subject to variation under impact. It is but a short step from this
account to the view of "motion and rest" as modes of physical agency rather
than passive spatio-temporal transference and stillness, absolute or conventional.
And if this conception is delimited, "motion and rest" as the immediate infinite
and eternal mode of Substance qua Extension must be conceived as the actuality
of extensional potency-in-act inseparably issuing therefrom.
39. This phrase, naively translated as "the face of the whole universe," has
usually been taken as referring to the spatio-temporal world of experience, the
"visible universe," i.e. what Spinoza calls "the common order of nature." This
is certainly an error, and the translation of "facies" by "fashion or make"
(facio) is to be recommended. Extensional Natura naturata is not imagination-
- ally quantitative and temporal, but infinite and eternal. The. phrase is used in
Ep., 54.
 Substance and Its Modes 153
We have seen already that this is the source of the distinctions of
the infinite Attributes of Substance in the reflective modal perspective
of "intellect." But the infinite determination of actual Nature is not
to be limited to the generic distinctions of the Attributes: it is ex-
haustively determinate. "From the necessity of the divine nature in-
finite beings must follow in infinite ways, i.e. everything that can be
conceived by infinite intellect"; 40 or as it is expressed even more
vigorously in the Appendix to Part I of the Ethics: To God "material
was not lacking for the creation of everything, from the highest to the
very lowest grade of perfection; or, to speak more properly, . . . the
laws of his nature were so ample that they sufficed for the production
of everything conceivable by infinite intellect." Not only is "God or
. Nature" ,.actual in infinite sorts of existence, c.ognitive, ext~nsional,
"X-ian," but also in -infinite grades or ranges under each generic
head, from the infinite immediate and mediate modes down to the
- very least spark of near-non-being, through all degrees of finiteness.
Yet in each the primordial potency-in-act is expressed in appropriate
form, and in the whole is undivided. In the phrase of Bruno, it is
"wholly in the whole, and wholly in every part of the \Vhole." 41
It has often been claimed that a whole of parts must be divisible,
and that if Nature is truly indivisible finite individuals can have no
place in it. Spinoza must thus be either atheist or acosmist. This
curious error arises from the interpretation of "being" as "thing"
rather than as "agent." For the individuality of "things" rests on ex-
clusion, whereas that of- "agents" is enriched by mutuality, and in.. the_
end by it constituted. The manner of this constitution will become
clear as we proceed.
Natura naturata, the actuality of Substantial potency-in-act is thus
infinitely individuated, yet without division: it is an Individual of
individuals to infinity. Here I must again enter a caveat against the
common assumption that the finite modes of Substance are to be
simply identified with the finite individuals of durational experience
that come into being, endure, and pass away serially and contem-
poraneously "from eternity to eternity." For eternal Natura naturata
can be no integration of such a stream of durational beings, nor these
its differentiated parts. Thus, the problem that has gravelled so many
of Spinoza's expositors and critics, as to how an eternal causality
40. E., I, xvi.
41. De la causa, principio et uno, Dial: II.
154 H. F. HALLETT

can, without self-limitation in the creator. (which Spinoza denies, as

entailing imperfection), give birth to durational effects, does not
arise. The finite modes that are subordinate individuals in Natura
naturata are themselves eternal as its constituents. Durational finite
conators are still far ahead in our exposition-though it must be al-
lowed that Spinoza's own exposition in the Ethics, with its ~oralistic
bias, does not sufficiently emphasize the essential gap. Here we are
concerned with the eternal individuation of the mediate infinite and
eternal mode of Substance, which must be conceived as an eternal
macrocosm constituted hierarchically of microcosms to infinity, all of
which are eternal as thus embedded.
Further, this individuation of the Individual is not subdivision or
section, for thus Natura naturata would not be "infinite, unique, and
0

indivisible" but indefinite, multiplex, and aggregate. Nor would its

parts be actualizations of Substance, or analogues of Nature. Thus,
our problem is set: the mediate infinite and eternal mode of Sub-
stance is the exhaustive actuality of the infinite, indeterminate,
potency-in-act, fully determinate and individual; also it is consti-
tuted of infinite finite beings of all grades of perfection, each in its
own measure actualizing the divine potency: under what schema is
such a set of relations intelligible?

III. Macrocosm and Microcosms

It must ?e admitted t!Jat ~pinoza pres_ep.ts no formal- unined account.
of the relations holding between Natura naturata and its finite
"parts." Nor are suggestive terms such as "macrocosm" and "micro-
cosm" much in evidence to yield a clue. Formal expression being
lacking; liis views must be sought out, and with a "speculative eye."
Nor are the reasons for this laches far to seek: Spinoza is sometimes
represented as among the purest of metaphysiCians, for whom human
values are only of secondary importance, but in fact his ethical inter-
ests are far too prominent to allow of such a characterization-though
he is certainly a metaphysical moralist. Thus the Ethics contains
much discussion of the nature, status, and moral relations of dura-
tional "man," but all too little of "man" as eternal creatum-and that
little mainly, though far from exclusively to the perceptive reader, in
the latter portion of Part V where, consequently, it has o_ften seemed
to the impercipient to be a superimposed and largely alien mystical
 Substance and Its Modes 155
effiorescence. But indeed, the nature of "man" as perfect finite
creatum (i.e. "as referred to God") lies, as we shall see, at the very
root of Spinoza's ethical doctrine, and he would have done better
to have given distinct consideration to "man's" eternal nature, not as
a mere "eternal part"42 of the mind, but as its essential nature, and
formally related the eternal natures of finite modes in general to the
"infinite, unique, and indivisible" nature of the divine actuality, pass-
ing thence to its variant immanenc~ in the privative nature of dura-
tional beings. Even his moral doctrine might thus have been more
acceptable to plain men.
But though we may regret Spinoza's "moralism," we are not left
wholly without guidance in our search for his metaphysical sche-
mata. With the moralism there is very naturally coupled a one-sided
emphasis on the human mind (and Spinoza expressly excludes from
the Ethics the discussion of physical nature as such-beyond what is
advanced in the physical Lemmata of Part II, and which concerns
the nature and degrees of physical individuality, rather than the mode
of integration of those degrees). It is therefore to the mental nature
of "man" (and his physical nature only as it is epistemologically in-
volved in this), and its relation to "God or Nature," that we have to
look for the most promising clues. The human mind, he affirms, is the
idea of the human body "and nothing else"; 43 yet also it can have
adequate knowledge of the eternal and infinite essence of God;44
and these propositions plainly imply that the nature of God is in-
volved-fa human nature, and can be sought from ir--by- some valid
metaphysical procedure. "God or Nature" is immanent in human
nature.
But- further, though the human mind is the idea of the human
body, yet it can only know its nature, and even that it exists, in so
far as it is "affected" by other bodies;45 and the natures and exist-
ence of those other bodies are known by the mind only in so far as
they "affect" its body. 41i From these propositions it follows that
man's idea of the world of bodies is the idea of the "affections" of his
own body by all those other bodies; so that man's knowledge of
42. E., V, xxxix.
43. E., II, xiii.
44. E., II, xlvii.
45. E., II,- xix. For "a.fJectio" see above, p. 134.
46. E., IT, xvi.
156 H. F. HALLETT

nature depends on the capacity of his body to be "affected" by its

complement in nature, and the resulting idea is inadequate in so far
as it confuses the natures of the body and its bodily complement.
Yet this confusion results only in so far as the body and its bodily
complement are different in nature-not wholly different (for thus the
body could not be "affected" by its complement). In so far as they
have "compion properties" 47 there can be no confusion; but in so
far as their natures differ confusion is inevitable. 48 Thus the in-
adequacy of man's idea of nature is remediable, not by any process
of analysing these confused "affections" (for ex hypothesi, in separa-
tion neither body nor complement can be perceived by the mind),
but only by the resolution of the differences in a full community of
body and bodily complement in the "facies totius universi": "he who
possesses a body adapted to many things, possesses a mind the
greater part of which is eternal. "40
It is thus full community of each finite being, up to the limits of
its finiteness, with infinite Natura naturata that constitutes its eternal
nature as creatum, and the eternal relation of the finite and the in-
finite is to be conceived, not as the resolution or absorption of the
individual in a totum on the analogy of mere objective "things"-
man is no "bubble of the foam" of Deity-but as congruent reciprocity
on the analogy of co-operating agents. The finite creatum is an eternal
agent or finite individualization of the eternal actuality of the divine
agency-an active microcosm of the infinite active macrocosm, which
is the hierarchical integration50 -of infuiite such--microcosmic agents,
each of which is framed on the analogy of t~e whole. Yet because the
macrocosm is infinite, and the microcosm only finite, the latter can
only be framed on the analogy of the former, and tlie microcosm is
an actualization of divine potency, not in so far as this is infinite and
indeterminate, but only in so far- as it is also actualized and self-
determined in another finite agent-which also has reference to a
third, and so to infinity. 5 1
Let this brief sketch suffice to indicate the relations of finite and
47. E., II, xxxviii, xxxix.
48. See H. F. Hallett, Benedict de Spinoza (University of London: Athlone
Press, 1957), pp. 74-75.
49. E., V, xx.i:ix.
50. See E., II, Lem. 7, S.
51. Cf. E., II, ix.
 Substance and Its Modes 157
infinite active being as conceived by Spinoza. It remains to generalize
it and set it forth in what seems the simplest and most telling way,
viz. by means of a symbolic exposition. As this device is to be used
merely as a clarification of relations already conceived, and not as
involving inference, even those who are not accustomed to place
much confidence in symbolic procedures as means of attaining truth
may find some advantage from its laconicism. Its simplicity, again,
should reconcile those who do not work with ease in such a medium.
Let N stand for Natura naturata in its infinite integrity. Here we
may ignore the distinctions of the Attributes as affecting the modes
since individuation proceeds pari passu under all of them.
N is the infinite Individual composed of infinite finite individuals
of every grade of perfection, so interwoven as to exclude all division
from the whole. Let . -.. , Mu-2, Mn-1' Mu, Mu+i. Mn+!!,
stand for these finite individuals.
Consider the nature of any one of these finite individuals: it is
not a "part" of N in the sense of a "sector"-for so, either it would
be no "individual," or N would be a mere aggregate. It is a finite ex-
pression of N, reproducing its infinite nature in some finite degree.
Thus it is composed of "parts" corresponding with the. "parts" of
N. Let M 11 m0 + 1 stand for that "part" of Mn that corresponds with
1\1,, _ i. etc., etc.
Then we have:

co
................................................ .
r co
Mu-i = J~ ., Mu-amu-2, M11-2ffiu~b Mn-am,, Mn-2ffin+u

N= Mn = J: ., Mum- Mnilln-1> Mnmn, Mnmn+b Mnffin+2' ,

Mn+t =I:, Mn+tffin-2 Mn+lffin-1 Mn+tfiln, Mn+tfiln+b

Mn+ = J~., M ,m._,, Mn+2IDn-i, Mn+2mn, Mn+2ffin+1,

. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . !'""
0
 158 H. F. HALLETT

Consider next the relation between the "part" of Mn that corre-

sponds with Mn-l (viz. Mnmn- 1), and the "part" of Mn- 1 that
corresponds with Mn (viz. Mn-1mn). Though these are evidently
distinct (being "parts" of individual agents of different grades of per-
fection) they are, within their diverse scopes, in active agreement;
for as "parts" of Mn and Mn- 1 analogous with Mn-l and Mn re-
spectively, they share a common nature or "property." They are dif-
ferentiated actualizations of an identical potency-in-act-and thus con-
stitute nodes in the community of Natura. This may be symbolically
illustrated if we abstract Mn (say) and its relatives in other "parts"
of N in our general picture, so as to indicate how it subsists by active
community with its complement in Natura naturata. Thus:

....................................................
Mn-~ ............. ,M._, m.,
............ ..........
Mn-1-t ......~ ,M.-1 m,, .....................
M,. -? .. M0 m 0~2 ,M,.m~M.~M 0 m 0.,,Mnmn+ .......
M11+1~ ,~fn~ ................ .

..... ..................... ....... . . . ... .... ...... ..

Mu+J ~ ............ , 11a1"; mu, ..........

Each "part," therefore, of N is the actuality of a grade of divine

potency-in-act, so that it stands in community with all other "parts"
similarly defined. By this community alone, as an agent and no mere
"thing," it maintains, and not loses by mergence, its individual be-
ing.52 And the "texture" of Natura naturata may thus be symbolized
as an infinite "web" or "lattice" of which the infinite finite agents
are the "nodes" operating so as to form the indivisible integrity of
the "whole." Thus, let m~=J stand for the comm..!lnity or coaptitude
of Mn-1 and Mn-2, then we have:
52. It has often been urged against Spinoza that the integrity of eternal Natura
leaves no room for finite individuality, all finite modes being merged, without
distinction, in the infinite whole. This is the inevitable result of the common
failure to take due account of bis explicit activism. Coapt agents, in proportion
to their coaptitude, maintain their individuality, which is constituted by their
community. Natura is not a "thing," and its "parts" are not sectors of a thing,
but microcosms which, as finite expressions of the macrocosm, live by community
with their congruent complement in the macrocosm. Thus, thejr integrity en-
hances, not destroys, their individuality.
 Substance and Its Modes 159

We have thus in Natura infinite hierarchical individuation of the

perfect Individual-a macrocosm of microcosms to infinity. With
Spinoza I have called the microcosms "parts" of Natura naturata
(as indeed, they are), yet each is nothing save as embedded irr the
whole which is undivided. When, therefore, we call the "parts" finite
(and I speak of the eternal "parts") this does not deny to them all
tincture of infinity. For each in perfect community with its congruent
complemenfi 3 in Natura naturaca, in its degree expresses the infinite
substantial potency-in-act; it is the actuality, not of God in so far
as he is infinite, but in so far as he is considered as being "affected"
by its complement. ;;.i
Such, then, is the constitution of Natura naturata as it eternally
actualizes the primordial potency-in-act, Natura naturans: "infinite,
unique, an indivisible," yet exhaustively differentiateq i_n hierarchi-
cal order ''from highest to lowest." It is this that forms the subject-
matter of Part I of the Ethics, and the early propositions of Part
II. It is to this also that Spinoza returns in the later propositions
of Part V. Any failure to note that in these portions of his exposition
Spinoza is dealing with eternal individuals in their constitutive com-
munity as they issue from the eternal potency or Substance, can pro-
duce nothing but confusion and futile misinterpretation. Part II is
mainly concerned with the sources and status of the human mind
as durational, Part V with its emendation towards eternity, and Parts
53 .. See H. F. Hallett. op. cit., p. ~8. note*.
54. E., II, ix.
160 H. F. HALLETT

III and IV with its privative and impotent nature as unemended. Thus,
he begins with eternal creation, passes to durational "emanation,"
and thence to that recovery of eternal life that completes the "dialectic
of finite creation."

IV. Modes and Attributes

There remains the problem of the contraction in the finite mode from
the infinity of Attributes in the macrocosm to the duality of the At-
tributes under which "man," e.g., our typical finite individual, finds
himself. For "man" is a mode of Thought and Extension exclu-
sively. 55 This is a topic upon which Spinoza has far too little to
say, though about which he is most pregnantly laconic. It has generally
been assumed that the duality of human nature as animated body
or embodied mind was for Spinoza a mere empirical datum, the in-
finity of the Attributes of Substance being the result of purely specula-
tive "principle-riding." It is true, of course, that man's knowledge
of his own nature as psychophysical is empirical, and not deduced
from the nature of Substance, but his limitation to two Attributes,
of which he is a duality in unity, is no mere datum but issues from
the very nature and status of the Attributes which, as we have seen,
are relative to "intellect." In Substance the Attributes are identical;
in the perspective of intellect they are absolutely diverse, and each
must be conceived through itselP 6 as constituting the perceived es-
sence of Substance. This being so, it follows that the modes of Sub-
stance which, for intellect,_are discernible as determinations of diverse
Attributes, are, as flowing from their substantial source, not separated
under these Attributes but united; so that, e.g., man as mind and
man as body are one man, not two living in miraculous harmony.
If, now, it is thought that each mode of Substance should-by intellect
be discernible as a determination of all the infinite Attributes of Sub-
stance; and-that therefore man cannot be limited to two Attributes,
the error arises from failure to take due account of the nature and
status of the Attributes. We are fortunate in having Spinoza's own
answer to this problem (raised by his very acute correspondent von
Tschimhaus) : 57 how does it come about that though each mode is
expressed in infinite Attributes, the mode that is the human being
55. E., II, xiii, and C. and S.
56. E., I, x.
57. Ep., 65.
 Substance and Its Modes 161
knows only two of these-Thought as expressed in his mind, and Ex-
tension as expressed in his body. Spinoza's reply is brief and pointed:
"Although each thing is expressed in infinite ways in the infinite in-
tellect of God, yet the infinite ideas by which it is expressed cannot
constitute one and the same mind of a singular thing, but an infinity
of minds: seeing that each of these infinite ideas has no connexion
with the others."58
Thus, ( 1) because the Attributes are wholly diverse in the per-
spective of intellect (a mode of one of them), one and the same
mind must be united with not more than one other expression-since
the remaining expressions cannot be intellectually incorporated; and
(2) because the Attributes are relative to intellect there can be no
mind that is not united with some other expression-for the mind
knows itself only in the ac_t of knowing something other than itself. For
mind is not a "thing" to which knowledge is superadded, but a know-
ing agent, and it must first be engaged in knowing something if it is to
exist or be actual, and hence knowable. Nay, when the mind knows
itself as knowing the body, it knows itself, not as a separate being,
but as united with the body; and the union of mind and body is,
from the standpoint of mind, epistemic. And this is the modal expres-
sion of the identity of the Attributes in Substance, and their relativity
to intellect.
It has often been claimed that in the system of Spinoza the Attribute
of Thought is given a place pre-eminent among the infinite Attributes,
in that it corresponds wit!_i all of them, and not, like the others, with
each other. This fs ari.. objection that -is hardly to -he met by what
has already been said about the union of minds with modes of other
Attributes. Yet this pre-eminence of the Attribute of Thought is not
to be wondered at -in view of the relativity of the Attributes to intel-
lect (which is a mode of Thought), and for philosophy (a human
intellectual discipline) it is but an expression of the distinction of truth
and reality. Here there is no idealistic evading of the paradox that
though knowledge is of the real, the real transcends knowledge. But
this intellectual pre-eminence of Thought affords no ground for an
assertion of its real pre-eminence. In Substance the Attributes are
indiscerptible, and the distinction of union with all and with each
other disappears. It is thus that the divine "intellect," the actuality
of substantial Thought (which is not other than substantial Extension,
58. Ep., 66 (my italics).
162 H. F. HALLETT

substantial X, etc.) "resembles ours in nothing but in name. There

could be no further likeness than that between the Dog in the heavens
and the barking animal. . . . If intellect pertains to the divine nature
it cannot, like our intellect, follow, nor be simultaneous with, the
things that are its objects . . . but, on the contrary, the truth and
real essence of things is what it is because as such it exists by way
of knowledge in God's intellect." 59
59. E., I, xvii, S. The scope of this book precludes a fuller discussion of the
difficulties inherent in Spinoza's doctrine of the infinite Attributes of Substance.
and of the restriction of human nature to two only of them, for in view of his
laconic treatment of them any such discussion must place a greater reliance on
rational speculation than is desirable in such an introduction. Nevertheless, for
the sake of the more advanced, or more apt, reader, I will add the following re
marks by way of clue.
The Attributes are distinct for intellect, but not in Substance itself, i.e. they
form no infinite collection, but are discernible without falsification through the
nature of modal intellect. Thus, on the one hand, to each true mode of Thought
there is united a mode of Substance involving every Attribute, and on the other
hand, since the Attributes, with their modes, are wholly distinct, and cannot be
united to form a single systematic whole, to each true mode of Thought a mode
of one Attribute only can be united. Addicts of "the Yea and Nay of Elea" are
apt to take this as constituting an irreconcilable contradiction. But this is to over-
look the substantial, non-collective, unity of the Attributes, and, in particular, to
misrepresent the manner in which such a unity must receive modal expression.
The human intellect, e.g. is united with "the body and nothing else," i.e. with a
mode of Extension alone, and this is the manner in which the indeterminate
unity of Substance is modally expressed in human nature. This modal union of
Thought and Extension is thus in its way an expression of all the infinite Attri-
butes, though a positive determination of two only. For determination is nega-
tion, the Attributes forming no collection, but the nature of each must be
conceived, not as contrary to all others, but as their inversion; its determination
is their negation. A rough analogy may be helpful to some readers (but must be
used with great discretion): when white light falls on a thing that we perceive as
red, the thing absorbs all the constituents of the white light except the red,
which it reflects. The_ thing. therefore, is characterised, in one way or anoiher,
by all the constituents-its redness being a determination of whiteness involving,
and made possible by, the absorption of the other constituents. In so far as white
light is not a mere collection of coloured constituents, each colour may be re-
garded as the inverse of the remainder or complement. The analogy, of course,
halts, but we may say that each Attribute of Substance is intellectually disc;ern-
ible from all others because its determinate nature is the inverse of the remain-
der. Now Thought is, for intellect, other than Extension, but it is not its inverse,
for their union has a determinate character which is the inverse of a remainder.
Thus a being uniting a mode of Thought with a mode of some Attribute other
than Extension, could not be called a "man," though it might express the same
substantial potency under variant inversion, and therefore determination. For
 Substance and Its Modes 163
the primordial indeterminate substantial potency must be actualized, not merely
in every possible way and finite degree, but in every possible concrete form or
inversion. The question why man is limited to two Attributes only cannot. there-
fore, arise. For it is such a limited being that we call "man," and the limitation
is intrinsic, not extrinsic. Determination not merely impiies or involves nega-
tion, it is negation.
 Essence and the Distinction of Attributes
in Spinoza's Metaphysics

ALAN DONAGAN

Writing to Spinoza on February 24, 1663, that iuvenis doctissimus,

Simon de Vries, propounded a difficulty that has disquieted students
of Spinozist metaphysics ever since. He quoted a passage from "the
third scholium of prop. 8" in an early version of the first part of
the Ethics, namely:
From the foregoing it is plain that, although two really distinct at-
tributes may be conceived (that is, one without the help of the other)
they do not on that account constitute two beings (entia) or two di-
verse (diversas) substances. The reason is that it is of the nature of
a substance that all its attributes, I mean each one, be conceived
through itself, since they were all simultaneously in it. 1

Against this, de Vries protested:

the author (Dominus) seems to suppose that the nature of a sub-
stance is so constituted that it can have many attributes, which he
has not yet proved, unless he is referring to the fifth definition-of
absolutely infinite substance, or God; otherwise, if I may say [so],
each substance has only one attribute, and were I to have the idea of
two attributes, I should be able rightly to conclude that where two
diverse attributes (were], there two diverse substances would be . . .2
This argument, I shall contend, is a generalization of Descartes's proof
of a real distinction between res cogitans and res extensa.
De Vries's letter and Spinoza's reply show that even in the early
drafts of the Ethics, Spinoza used the word "attribute" as a synonym
for what Descartes had called "principal attribute" ("attributum

This essay was written especially for this volume.

1. Ep., 8 (G., IV, 41). All references to the writings and correspondence of
Spinoza are to Spinoza Opera, 4 vols., ed. Carl Gebhardt (Heidelberg, 1925).
English translations from this work are mine, unless otherwise stated. In this pas-
sage and in similar contexts elsewhere, I have rendered "diversa" as "diverse,"
because Spinoza appears to use it technically, as a synonym for "realiter dis-
tincta.''
2. Ep., 8 (G., IV,_ 41).
 Essence and the Distinction of Attributes 165
praedpuum"): namely, "the one principal property of each substance
which constitutes its nature and essence, and to which all others
are referred." 3 In the final version of the Ethics, Spinoza expressed
this in the well-known definition, "By 'attribute' I mean that which
the intellect perceives of a substance, as constituting its essence."4
In the version before de Vries, Spinoza wrote, according to his own
quotation, "I mean by 'attribute' the same [as I mean by 'substance'],
except that 'attribute' is used with regard to the intellect ascribing
such and such a nature to a substance." 5 No property or quality
is an attribute, in this sense, unless it constitutes the nature or essence
of its substance. When does a property or quality do that? Descartes's
answer appears to have been that a property or quality of a substance
constitutes its essence, provided that it does not presuppose (praesup-
ponit) any other property or quality. 6 By "presuppose another" he
appears to have meant what Spinoza was to express by the phrase
"cannot be conceived without the help of another" ("sine ope alterius
concipi non posse"). 1 Thus the property having a shape cannot be
a principal attribute, because it presupposes the property being ex-
tended in length, breadth, and depth; whereas the property being ex-
tended in length, breadth, and depth is a principal attribute, and
constitutes the essence of a substance, because it presupposes no
other.
A few months after replying to de Vries, Spinoza himself was to
restate the Cartesian argument de Vries had generalized-in his Renati
Des Cartes Principiorum. Philosophiae Pars 1et II Mure Geometrico
Demonstratae, Part I of which he wrote in two weeks, during a visit
to Amsterdam between April and June 1663.
In Spinoza's version, Descartes's argument runs as follows. Mind
(mens) may be defined as substance the essence of which is con-
stituted by the attribute cogitatio, and matter (corpus)- as substance
the essence of which is constituted by the attribute extensio. 8 Two
premises may now be laid down.
3. Descartes, Principia Philosophiae I, 53 (Adam and Tannery (eds.),
Oeuvres de Descartes, VIII, 25). The translation is mine.
4. E., I, Def. 4 (G., II, 45).
5. Ep., 9 (G., N, 46).
6. Descartes, Principia Philosophiae I, 53 (Adam and Tannery, VIII, 25).
7. Cf. E., I, x, S. (G., II, 52).
s: Desc. Prine. Phil., I, Deis. 6, 7 (G., I, 150).
166 ALAN DONAGAN

(i) [Desc. Prine. Phil., I, 8, Dem.] "We clearly perceive mind, that
is (by Def. 6) substantia cogitans, without matter, that is, without
any substantia extensa (by Props. 3 and 4) ; and vice versa matter
without mind (as everybody readily concedes)." 9
The argument which (in Props. 3 and 4 )-Spinoza presented Descartes
as offering for this premise is that given in Meditation II and Principia
Philosophiae I, 8: that mind is conceived as distinct from matter be-
cause it can be known to exist when the existence of matter is in
doubt. This argument, which has recently been both attacked and
defended, 10 may here be disregarded; for in the Ethics Spinoza re-
jected it, while accepting Descartes's premise as obvious. 11
(ii) [Desc. Prine. Phil., I, 7, C.] "God can bring about everything
that we clearly perceive, exactly as we perceive it." 12
From these premises it follows that
(iii) [Desc. Prine. Phil., I, 8, Dem.] "through the divine power, mind
can exist without matter, and matter without mind."13
But Descartes gave the following definition of real distinction between
substances:
(iv) [Desc. Prine. Phil., I, Def. 10] "two substances are said to be
really distinct (realiter distinguuntur) when each one of them can
exist without the other."14
This conception of real distinction is technical, and derives from
a threefold Cartesian classification, which in C.m., II, 5 Spinoza
expounded as follows. A distinctio realis, whicl;i. may obtain between
substances or parts of the same substance, is recognized by the fact
9. Desc. Prine. Phil., I, 8, Dem. (G., I, 167).
10. Cf. Anthony Kenny, Descartes (New York: Random House, 1968), pp.
79-8"8; George W. Roberts, "Some Questions in Epistemology," Proc. Arist. Soc.,
70 (1969-70), 37-60; Saul Kripke, "Identity and Necessity," in Identity and In-
dfriduation, ed. Milton K. Munitz (New York: New York University Press,
1971), pp. 163n-164n.
11. That extensio and cogitatio are distinct attributes is presupposed in E., II,
Def. 1 and Ax. 2, 3. That our ideas of these attributes are adequate, being
propria communia, is clear from E., II, xxxviii-xl. Cf. H.F. Hallett, Aeternitas
(Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1930), pp. 100-101.
12. Desc. Prine. Phil., I, 7, C. (G., I, 166).
13. Desc. Prine. Phil., I. 8, Oem. (G., I, 167).
14. Desc. Prine. Phil., I, Def. 10 (G., I, 151).
 Essence and the Distinction of Attributes 161
that each of the diversa can be conceived without the help of the
other, and consequently can exist without it. A distinctio modalis may
obtain either between a substance and one of its modes, when it is
recognized by the fact that, although the mode cannot be conceived
without its substance, the substance can be conceived without the
mode; or between two modes of the same substance, when it is recog-
nized by the fact that, although neither can be conceived without
the substance, each can be conceived without the help of the other.
Finally, a distinctio rationis obtains between two things distinguished
intellectually, of which neither can be conceived without the other:
as between a substance and its attribute, or between duration and
extension. This classification is much simpler than the elaborate late
scholastic theories of distinction, which Spinoza followed Descartes
in contemptuously dismissing: "Peripateticorum distinctionum far-
raginem non curamus."15 As we shall see, Spinoza's own theory of
distinction is simply a corrected version of Descartes's.
From (iii) and (iv) it follows at once that
(v) [Desc. Prine. Phil., I, 8] "mind and matter are really distinct."I8
I think it is evident that in his letter of February 24, 1663, de Vries
simply generalized this argument. Take any two attributes, F and
G, that are really distinct by Descartes's definition, that is, are such
that one can be conceived without the help of the other, and it will
follow from Descartes's proposition about the divine power, that the
substances whose essences are constituted by F and G can each
exist without the other, and hence that they too are really distinct.
And if that is so, then Spinoza's doctrine that the same substance
may have more than one attribute must be false. Anything that ap-
pears to be a substance having really distinct attributes can at best
be what Descartes thought a man is: a union of really distinct sub-
stances.
In the letter in which he replied to de Vries, Spinoza missed the
point. He had been asked for a "clearer explanation" of how the
same substance could have more than one attribute. 17 But, after re-
plying to a question about his definition of substance and attribute
by simply declaring that his definition was clear, he went on as follows.
15. Cf. C.m., II, 5 (G., I, 257-59).
16. Desc. Prine. Phil., I, 8 (G., I, 167).
17. Ep., 8 (G., IV, 41).
168 ALAN DONAGAN

Yet you wish, what there is very little need of, that I should explain
by an example how one and the same thing can be designated by
two names. Well, lest I seem grudging, I shall provide two. First,
I say that by "Israel" the third Patriarch is meant; I mean the same
by "Jacob," the name "Jacob" having been given to him as well,
__ because he had grasped his brother's heel. Secondly, by "plane" I
mean that which reflects all the rays of light without any change;
I mean the same by "white," except that "white" is used with re-
gard to a man looking at the plane. 18
Unfortunately, neither de Vries nor Descartes had evinced the slight-
est difficulty in understanding how the same thing could be designated
by different names, when those names designated different modes of
it. Yet in both Spinoza's examples, his different names designate
modes, not attributes. In the first, being the third Patriarch, and grasp-
ing his brother's heel, are different modes of the man called "Israel"
and "Jacob," and not attributes constituting his essence. The second
example is in even worse case. For, taking plane as a mode of matter,
and white as a mode of a perceiving mind, the names "plane" and
"white" cannot be supposed to designate even modes of the same
substance, except by begging the Cartesian question de Vries raised.
That Spinoza came to recognize the inadequacy of his reply to
de Vries is at least suggested by the final text of the Ethics. The
passage quoted by de Vries from "the third scholium of prop. 8"
in the early version reappears in E., I, x, S., polished a little, and
with a useful gloss which I italicize.
From the foregoing it is plain that, although two really distinct attri-
butes may be conceived, that is, one without the-help of the other,
we cannot thence conclude that they constitute two beings or two
diverse substances; for it is of the nature of a substance- that each
one of its attributes is conceived through itself; because all the attri-
butes that it has were always simultaneously in it, nor can one of
them be produced by another, but each one expresses the reality or
existence (esse) of the substance.ID
At this point, however, Spinoza went on to give an explanation, which
de Vries's objection shows not to have been in the earlier version:
It is therefore far from absurd to attribute to one substance many
attributes; for nothing in nature is clearer tban that each being
18. Ep., 9 (G., IV, 46).
19. E., I, x, S. (G., II, 52).
 Essence ani the Distinction of Attributes 169
(ens) must be conceived under some attribute, and that, the more
reality or existence ( esse) it has, the more attributes it has which
express both necessity or eternity, and infinity; and consequently
nothing is also clearer than that an absolutely infinite being (ens)
is to be defined (as we have done in Def. 6) as a being which con-
sists in infinite attributes, of which each one expresses a certain
eternal and infinite essence. 2 0
De Vries had wondered whether Spinoza might defend his view that
the same substance may have more than one attribute, by appealing
to his definition of God. Why was he not content to do that? Well,
his definition was not traditional. So, instead of merely citing it,
Spinoza counterattacked his Cartesian adversaries by deriving it from
the traditional theology they themselves endorsed. Did they not ac-
knowledge God to be a,n absolutely infinite being? And did they not
also acknowledge that no attribute that expresses an eternal and in-
. finite essence can be denied to God? For no being the concept of
which is restricted or limited to only some attributes which express
an eternal and infinite essence can equal in reality or existence a
being that is not so restricted or limited. If this be ack.!lowledged,
then it would appear to follow that de Vries's Cartesian principle,
"Where two different attributes are, there two different substances
must be," 21 breaks down in the case of God, the infinite substance.
And Spinoza's position is that God is the only substance. 22
What might a Cartesian reply?
The orthodox theory _of the divine attributes was complex. Maimon-
ides; insisting that "there cannot be any belief in the unity of God
except by admitting that He is one simple substance, without any
composition or plurality of elements," 23 had concluded that God can-
not have a plurality of really distinct attributes. Every- attributive ex-
pression predicated of God in the Torah either denotes the quality
of a divine action, but not of the- divine essence, or, although "in-
deed intended to convey some idea of the Divine Being itself," denotes
the negation of what is opposite to his essence. 24 "All we understand
is the fact that He exists, that He is a being to whom none of His
20. E., I, X, s. (G., II, 52).
21. Ep., 8 (G., IV, 41).
22. E., T, xiv (G., II, 56).
23. Moses .Maimonides, The Guide for the Perplexed, tr. M. Friedlaender
(London: G. Routledge & Sons, 1904), 2nd ed., I, 51 (p. 69).
24. Maimonides, op. cit., I, 58 (p. 83).
 170 ALAN DONAGAN

creatures is similar, who has nothing in common with them, who does
not include plurality, who is never too feeble to produce other beings,
and whose relation to the universe is that of a steersman to a boat;
and even this is not a real relation, a real simile, but serves only
to convey to us the idea t!J.at God rules the universe; that is, that
He gives it its duration, and preserves its necessary arrangement." 25
The sophisticated theories of distinction of the later Christian
scholastics, who were for the most part less rigorous than Maimonides
in following the via negativa, enabled them to hold that the distinction
between the divine attributes might be less than a distinctio realis,
but more than a distinctio rationis.~ 6 The Cartesians, with Spinoza's
approval, repudiated these subtleties. 27 In consequence, their posi-
tion, as Spin~za described it, was very like that of Maimonides:
namely, that "all distinctions which we draw between the attributes
of God are nothing but [distinctiones] rationis, nor are those attributes
in reality (revera) distinguished from one another." 28
A Cartesian, then, might reply to Spinoza's argument that no at-
tribute which expresses an eternal and infinite essence may be denied
to God, by protesting that between any two attributes that express
such an essence, there can be no more than a distinctio rationis. There
can no more be a real plurality of divine attributes than there can
be a real plurality of divine essences. This theological position is philo-
sophically so attractive that those who follow H. A. Wolfson in think-
ing of Spinoza as "the last of the Medievals"29 are tempted also
. to follow him in believ41g t!iat Spinoza held it. Wolfson. goes so far
as to read the scholium to E., I, x as implying that, while the attributes
of God appear to be really distinct, in reality they are one and identical
with the divine substance: they "are only different words expressing
the same reality and being of substance. " 30 In the same fashion, he
:?.5. Loe. cit.
26. The most celebrated of these "Peripatetic" theories is Duns Scotus' the-
ory of distinctio formalis, for which and for related positions see Maurice J.
Grajewski, 0.F.M., The Formal Disiinction of Duns Scotus (Washington, D.C.:
The Catholic University of America, 1944). Diane Steinberg has explored some
of these views in relation to Spinoza in Spinoza's Theory of the Divine Attributes
(M.A. thesis, University of Illinois, Urbana, 1970).
:?.7. C.m., II, 5 (G., I, 259).
:?.8. C.m., II, 5 (G., I, 259).
29. Harry Austryn Wolfson, The Philosophy of Spinoza (Cambridge, Mass.:
Harvard University Press, 1934), 2 vols., I, ix.
30. WolfS<>n, op. cit., I, 156.
 Essence and the Distinction of Attributes 171
interprets E., I, xii ("No attribute of substance, from which it follows
that substance can be divided, can be truly conceived") as comple-
menting the definitions of substance and attribute: "While the defini-
tion of attribute states affirmatively the subjective nature of attributes
by declaring that they are only perceived by the mind, the proposition
denies any independent reality to attributes by which the simplicity
of the substance would be endangered." 31
However, it is as certain as anything disputed in Spinoza's Ethics
can be, that Wolfson's interpretation of these passages is mistaken. 32
This is most clearly shown in the early Short Treatise, written in
1660-1661,33 in which Spinoza sharply distinguished the conception
of the divine attributes in traditional philosophical theology from his
own unmistakably post-Cartesian conception. In that work, be divided
into three groups what the "Philosophers,'' scholastic or Cartesian,
recognized as divine attributes:
(i) "propria or properties which do, indeed, belong to a thing,
but never explain what the thing is": for example, "self-subsisting,
being the cause of all things, highest good, eternal and immuta~
ble." 34 These are evidently Maimonides' negative attributes.
(ii) "[T]hings which they ascribe to God, and which do not, how-
ever, pertain to him, such as omniscient, merciful, wise, and so forth,
which things . . . are only certain modes of the thinking thing." 35
These appear to correspond to Maimonides' qualities of divine action.
(iii) "Lastly, they call him the highest good, but if they understand
by it something different from what they have already said, that God
is immutable and a cause of all things; then they have become en- .
tangled in their own thought, or are unable to understand them-
selves."36 The Cartesians are certainly among the "Philosophers"
31. Loe. cit.
32. For a decisive criticism of Wolfson's interpretation see Martial Gueroult,
Spinoza, I, Spinoza: I, Dieu (Paris: Aubier 1968), pp. 441-47: "Obsession with
the 'Jewish literature' has hindered the commentator from perceiving the words
of the text, and has made him read others in it, put there by his prejudice" (p.
445). This and subsequent translations from Gueroult's book are mine. Cf. also
E. M. Curley, Spinoza's Metaphysics (Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University
Press, 1969), pp. 28-36.
33. Korte Verhandeling van God de Mensch en des Zelfswelstand (G., I,
1-121), tr. A. Wolf, Spinoza's Short Treatise on God, Man, and His Well-Being
(London: Black, 1910), from which all quotations in the text are taken.
34. K.V., I, 7 (G., I, 45; Wolf, 53).
35. K.V., I, 7 (G., I, 45; Wolf, 53).
36: K.V., I, 7 (G., I, 45; Wolf, 54).
172 ALAN DONAGAN

referred to here; for they defined God as "a substance which we

understand to be through itself perfect in the highest degree (summe
perfectam)," and maintained that this definition was not to be taken
as negative (as Maimonides took it).3 7
Of the attributes recognized by the "Philosophers," then, those of
the third group (which include the Cartesian attribute of highest per-
fection, conceived as positive) are mere chimeras; and those of the
first two groups (negative attributes, and modes of the divine activity)
are not attributes in the strict sense, because they do not express
the divine essence. In sum, Spinoza did not dispute the doctrine of
the scholastic and Cartesian philosophers that between such divine
attributes as they recognized there are only distinctiones rationis. His
objection was that neither scholastic nor Cartesian philosophical the-
ology had correctly identified a single genuine divine attribute-an
attribute, that is, which expresses an eternal and infinite essence. Such
attributes, he remarked in the Short Treatise, "need no genus, or any-
thing, through which they might be better understood or explained:
for since they exist as attributes of a self-subsisting being, they also
become known through themselves." 118
The clue to Spinoza's position is provided by what he recognized
as expressing an eternal and infinite essence. Here, where he was
most original, he owed most to Descartes. His revolutionary idea was
that the two attributes which Descartes had taken to express distinct
finite essences, in fact each express an eternal and infinite essence.
That the divine essence and the divine intellect were identical was
of course common scholastic doctrine; and some medieval thinkers,
notably Crescas, had speculated that God- might be the place of the
world. 39 Such ideas no doubt encouraged Spinoza. But the concepts
he worked with were Cartesian. He took extensio and cogitatio, as
Descartes had expounded them in his theory of the created universe,
and argued that each of them is conceived through itself, and admits
neither external limitation nor internal division. Each therefore ex-
presses an eternal and infinite essence. Moreover, nothing else known
to us does. As he wrote in a note to K.V., I, 7, "up to the present,
only two of these infinites [i.e. the attributes of which God consists]
are known to us through their own essence; and these are thought
37. Desc. Prine. Phil., I, Def. 8; 5, S.; 6, S. (G., I, 150, 158-159, 160).
38. K.V., I. 7- (G., I, 46-47; Wolf, 55).
39. Cf. Wolfson, op. cit., I, Ch. 7.
 Essence and the Distinction of Attributes 173
and extension. All else that is commonly ascribed to God is not any
attribute of his . . ."40
Wolfson's interpretation of Spinoza's theory of the divine simplicity
must be false, because it is irreconcilable with the two facts
(i) that Spinoza followed Descartes in holding that the attributes
cogitatio and extensio are really distinct, that is, that one may be
conceived without the help of the other-our ideas of both being,
as propria communia, adequate and therefore true; and
(ii) that Spinoza reached the revolutionary conclusion that, since
cogitatio and extensio each express a certain eternal and infinite
essence, each of them must be one of the attributes in which God,
the absolutely infinite being, consists.
From these two facts it follows that Spinoza was committed to the
position that God, the absolutely infinite substance, has really dis-
tj.nct attributes. And prima facie, this position furnished him with a
conditional answer to de Vries's implicit question, "How can the na-
ture of a substance be so constituted that it can have many attributes?"
If the classical assumption be accepted that no attribute expressing
an eternal and infinite essence can be denied to God, then it follows
from the fact that the really distinct attributes cogi.tatio and excensio
each ~xpress ~uc!l an essence, that a divine or absolutely infinite
substance must be so constituted as to have many attributes.
Yet this conditional answer to de Vries invites a reply which, how-
ever repugnant it might have been to de Vries himself, would capti-
vate many philosophers today: -namely that it is simply false that an
ens realissimum exists, to which no attribute expressing an eternal
and infinite essence may be denied. The force of de Vries's Car-
tesian argument is that if it is logically possible that a being divide
into independently existing substances, then, even though not so di-
vided. it must nevertheless be composed of really distinct substances.
A de Vries who lacked the seventeenth-century respect for classical
theology might therefore argue as follows. If there are really distinct
at.tributes each express.ing an eternal and infinite essence, then it is
logically possible that a being consisting in several such attributes.
should divide into several independently existing substances. So,
even if a single infinite being were to consist in both infinite extensio
and infinite cogitatio, it would not be a single substance, but a
40. K.V., I, 7 (G., I, 44; Wolf, 52).
174 ALAN DONAGAN

union of two really distinct substances,. as Descartes believed a man

to be.
This line of thought is persuasive in itself, and it ought not to sur-
prise us that philosophers like Martial Gueroult, reacting against
Wolfson's interpretation of Spinoza's theology as Maimonidean,
should have attributed it to Spinoza himself, and have turned Spi-
noza's God into something very like an infinite counterpart of a
Cartesian man. 41
Gueroult has demurred to this charge. While acknowledging that,
according to his interpretation, "the problem of the union of soul and
body arises in Descartes in terms analogous to those of the union of
attributes in Spinoza," he maintains that this analogy is innocuous.
"The union of the diversa in Descartes is conditionally necessary,
because it is only asserted on the supposition of a contingent fact
attested by experience: knowledge of the existence of man. In Spi-
noza it is absolutely necessary a priori, because it is affirmed under
the constraint of an eternal truth imposed by pure understanding,
knowledge of the absolutely necessary existence of God. " 42
This, while correct, poses a problem. It is true that the union of
attributes in Spinoza's God is absolutely necessary, and in a Car-
tesian man only conditionally necessary; but does Gueroult provide
a coherent account of Spinoza's God according to which the union
of his attributes is absolutely necessary?
Gueroult's interpretation may be summed up as follows. Each of
the divine attributes expresses an essence that is not only eternal
and infinite, but also really distinct from that expressed by any other.
Hence the essences expressed by the divine attributes must not be
confounded with the divine essence itself, which must consist in an
infinity of infinite essences. Unlike the essence of God, the essence
expressed by a divine attribute is not absolutely infinite, but infinite
in its kind. 43 However, it is the essence of a substance: not of a
substance absolutely infinite, but of a substance infinite in its kind.
41. The fullest development of this line of thought known to me is in Martial
Gueroult's Spinoza. However, Gueroult's notes make clear that a similar line is
followed in a book I have not seen, Lewis Robinson's Kommentar zu Spinozas
Ethik (Leipzig, 1928). H. F. Hallett has described Robinson as holding "that the
Attributes are the real substances, and Substance but a single order that pre-
vails in them all" (Creation, Emanation, and Salvation: A Spinozistic Study
(The Hague: M. Nijhoff, 1962), p. 46).
42. Gueroult, Spinoza, I, 232.
43. Ibid., pp. 67-74.
 Essence and the Distinction of Attributes 175
Such a substance Gueroult calls "a substance constituted of one at-
tribute" or "a substance of one attribute"; and he takes Spinoza to
have considered such substances to be really distinct from each
other, self-caused, and self-existent.H
Spinoza's God, according to Gueroult, is a union of substances of
one attribute, and not a mere aggregation. A set of substances of
one attribute, each infinite in its kind, would be a mere aggregate
unless their modes were in correspondence. And it is a fundamental
tenet of Spinoza's metaphysics that the correspondence between
God as thinking and God as extended which is affirmed in the
theorem, "The order and connexion of ideas is the same as the order
and connexion of things,""' 5 holds between the modes, infinite and
finite, of any two of the_ attributes of God.
Yet not even correspondence between the modes of the various
attributes of God suffices to unify them into one substance: the cor-
respondence must be absolutely necessary. As Descartes conceived
man, it is true by definition that states of a man's consciousness
correspond to certain states of his pineal gland, "' 6 but this corre-
spondence is only conditionally necessary, not absolutely necessary.
If the consciousness and pineal gland in question are as a matter of
contingent fact those of the same man, then their states must corre-
spond; but if not, they need not.
Gueroult, of course, reminds us that the substances of one at-
tribute united in God exist necessarily, unlike the mind and body
united -in :i Cartesian man. There seem to be- two possibilities here. -
( 1) According to classical natural theology, the modes of a neces-
sary existent are not necessitated by its essence: thus God, a neces-
sary existent, freely acts in ways not deducible from his essence. On
such a view, the substances of one attribute which constitute God
might necessarily exist, anc~ y~t _the correspondence of their modes
be only conditionally necessary, like the correspondence of states of
consciousness and states of the pineal gland in a Cartesian man. A
union of this kind. being only conditionally necessary, would not
satisfy Spinoza's conditions for substantial, or absolutely necessary,.
unity. (2) According to Spinoza himself, the classical theological
44. E.g. ibid., pp. 51-55, 141.
45. E., II, vii (G .. I, 89). For our present purposes, it is unfortunate that
Spinozas proof of this theorem rests on an axiom about knowledge of effects,
and cannot be directly generalized to apply to all the attributes.
46. Descartes, Les Passions de l'Ame, I, 31-39.
176 ALAN DONAGAN

position is incoherent. The essence of a necessary existent neces-

sarily determines each and every one of its modes. Consequently, if
the modes of two substances of one attribute correspond, then that
correspondence is necessitated by the essences of those substances.
Nor can we stop at this point. If the correspondence between the
modes of all the substances of one attribute is grounded in their es-
sences, we must ask what is the nature of that ground.
The only answer I have found in Gueroult is this.
Finally, let us consider the divine substance itself: it is clear that
. . . the attributes will be things absolutely different as to their es-
sence but absolutely identical as to the cause (i.e. the causal act)
by which each produces itself and produces all its modes. And so
the identity of the causa sui in each is that by which they constitute
one and the same self-existent substance. There is no mere juxta-
position of attributes, because they are identical as to their causal
act; no more is there a fusion between them, because they remain
irreducible as to their essences. 47
The objection to this is that it divides the causal act of a substance
from its essence in a way utterly foreign to Spinoza. His very defini-
tion of causa sui, namely, "by 'causa sui' I mean that of which the
essence involves existence . . . "48 implies that in a self-existent be-
ing, which Gueroult takes a substance of one attribute to be, it is
indifferent whether it or its essence is said to cause its existence. If
the infinite substances of one attribute are really distinct, then their
causae are really distinct also.
Gueroult is clearly right in taking Spinoza to. hold that the identity
of the divine substance derives from the causal act by which it neces-
sarily exists. He- has overlooked that if there is only one causal act
by which all the attributes of God exist, then there is only one es-
sence which involves their existence. And, since each attribute ex-
presses the essence of a self-existent being, that is, the essence which
involves that being's existence, if there is only one essence which
involves the existence of all the attributes, then that essence is what
each and every attribute expresses. God is unified by the fact that
all his really distinct attributes express the same essence.
This conclusion can also be derived directly from E., I, Defs. 4
and 6. E., I, Def. 6 lays it down that each one of the divine attributes
47. Gueroult, op. cit., p. 238.
48. E., I, Def. 1 (G., II, 45).
 Essence and the Disiinction of Attributes 177
expresses an eternal and infinite essence. 49 And in E., I, Def. 4, an
attribute (attributum, not attributa) is defined as "that which the
intellect perceives of a substance, as constituting its essence." 50
This implies that every single divine attribute is perceived by the in-
tellect as constituting God's essence. Hence, since God has only one
essence, the eternal and infinite essences which (by E., I, Def. 6)
God's diverse attributes express must all be identical with that es-
sence, and therefore with one another. This is confirmed by the way
in which Spinoza refers to E., I, Def. 4 in his proofs of ., I, xix and
xx. For example:
Next, by the attributes of God we must understand that which (by
Def. 4) expresses the essence of the divine substance.;; 1
Gueroult's interpretation of the phrase "the attributes of God" as
here equivalent to "the totality of the infinite attributes of God" 52
is refuted by Spinoza's citation of E., I, Def. 4, which is about any
single attribute of any substance. Since nothing follows from that
definition about anything but what each single attribute of a sub-
stance expresses, Spinoza here implies that each divine attribute ex-
presses the essence of the divine substance.
We are now in a deadlock. On the one hand, it has been estab-
lished that Wolfson was mistaken in denying that the divine attri-
butes are really distinct, and in conceiving Spinoza's God as a
Maimonidean ens simplicissinmm; on the other, Gueroult's proposal
has also been found wanting, that the -diviri~at~ributes -each constitute
the essence of a distinct substance of one attribute, so that the es-
sence of the divine substance is constituted by an infinity of es-
sences of substances each infinite in its kind._ Spinoza's position is
both that the divine attributes are really distinct, and that they each
express the same divine essence. Classical metaphysics puts down
such a conjunction as impossible, self-contradictory.
H. F. Hallett has made a suggestion for reconciling Spinoza's posi-
tion with classical metaphysics, which I record largely in his words,
49. E., I, Def. 6 (G., II, 45).
50. E., I, Def. 4 ( G ., II, 45). My italics.
51. E., I, xix, Dem. (G., II, 64).
52. Cf. Gueroult, op. cit., pp. 302-303, 305-306. Spinoza's use of the phrase
"Deus, sive omnia Dei attributa" in the enunciation of E., I, xix, simply reflects
the definition of God as "consisting in infinite attributes." It implies nothing -
about whether those attributes express one essence or many.
178 ALAN DONAGAN

for fear I have misunderstood him. He agrees that Spinoza holds

both that the divine attributes are really distinct, and that they ex-
press the same essence. And, he describes that essence, the essence
of the divine substance, as that of an absolutely indeterminate in-
finite potency-in-act.
[W]hy [he asks] should not an identical infinite potency be truly
conceived as having infinite equivalent forms? Why should not that
which in and for itself is indeterminate be discernible by intellect as
involving infinite determination?
To this, he gives the obvious answer,
Doubtless, it will be said that this involves a plain contra-
diction ..
which he proposes to resolve as follows:
What Spinoza asserts . . . is not that the infinite forms of potency
[i.e. the attributes] are indiscernible . . . but that originally, and in
themselves, they are equivalent, so that the primordial potency is
absolutely indeterminate. Yet intellect is not thus involved in error:
the discernible equivalent forms of potency are not intellectual
figments. 53
There is a fatal objection to such a resolution. On the supposition
that the in.finite substance is "in and for itself indeterminate," if the
intellect "discerns" that substance as "involving infinite determina-
tion," then the intellect must discern falsely. But in Spinoza's view,
it is at least an extrinsic characteristic of a true idea that it corre-
sponds with its ideatum.54
Despite their differences, Gueroult and Hallett are agreed that Spi-
noza's God is a unity as cause, and that the plurality of the divine
attributes is a plurality of effects. But this must be wrong. It is true
that, as natura naturans, absolutely in.finite substance is cause, and
as natura naturata effect; and it is also true that natura naturata is
the entire system of divine modes, infinite and :finite. But the point
of Spinoza's doctrine that God is causa sui is that natura naturans
and natura naturata are not really distinct. In his Cartesian termi-
nology, the distinctions between absolutely infinite substance and its
modes, and between any one of its modes and any other, are modal,
not ref!.l. Yet, although the plurality pf _natura najurata is modal,
53. Hallett, Creation, Emanation and Salvation, p. 46.
54. E., II, Def. 4, Ex.pl. (G., II, 85) ..
 Essence and the Distinction of Attributes 179
Spinoza expressly declared the plurality of the divine attributes to be
real. Hence the distinction between the divine attributes is not the
modal one found in natura naturata but not in natura naturans: it is a
real one found equally in both. This becomes evident. when the di-
vine attributes are considered in isolation: for example, extensio.
God as an infinite extended substance, containing motion and rest,
is not an effect of some unextended infinite cause. As cause of him-
self as extended, God is extended.
Does a description of a coherent Spinozist theory of substance
and attribute emerge from these conflicting exegeses and objections?
A few things about Spinoza's position have become reasonably clear.
Two principles lie at its heart: his revolutionary principle that there
are at least two really distinct attributes, each of which expresses an
eternal and infinite essence; and the classical theological principle
that there is an ens realissimum. As Gueroult has made plain, Spi-
noza saw that he could only retain both these principles by abandon-
ing the classical conception of God as an ens simplicissimum: the
fullness of the divine being cannot be a fullness of simplicity. It
consists in diversity of attributes-in the impossibility of denying to
God any attribute expressing an eternal and infinite essence. God,
then, is a causa sui that is necessarily expressed in an infinity of di-
verse attributes. Nor is an attribute a mode: it does not exist in God,
as an effect modally distinct from its cause. In other words, God must
be conceived as causa sui under each attribute.
Yet a difficulty remains intractable. It is the same difficulty which,
as we have seen, underlay de Vries's original protest, and was to
generate Gueroult's interpretation: namely, would Spinoza have had
any reply at all to a more radical de Vries, who was ~epared to
concede that extensio and cogitatio are really distinct attributes, each
expressing- an eternal and infinite essence, but who nevertheless
found incoherent the concept of a substance whose essence is ex-
pressed by a plurality of such attributes? Such a radical de Vries
would, of course, be an atheist, having dismissed the traditional con-
cept of an ens realissimum as absurd. Why Spinoza did not perceive
this difficulty is plain: he could not imagine that any philosopher
would question that an ens realissimum exists; and he naturally con-
cluded that, since the Cartesians themselves accepted the real dis-
tinction- of extensio and cogitatiQ, all that remained for him to
demonstrate was that each expresses an eternal and infinite essence.
He was rightly confident of his ability to do that.
180 ALAN DONAGAN

Had he been confronted with a radical de Vries, however, I do

not think that Spinoza would have taken refuge in dogmatic theism.
Once the buried premise of the radical objection had been brought to
light, namely, that to every really distinct attribute there corresponds
a really distinct essence, he would have had grounds for rejecting
it. The attributes with respect to which such a premise is persuasive
are attributes constituting the essences of created substances. The
Cartesians, perceiving that such essences as those of triangles and
men must be defined in terms of the attributes extensio and cog-
itatio, simply took it for granted that the essence of any substance,
even that of God, is to be defined in terms of that substance's es-
sential attribute. And to twentieth-century philosophers, who have
lost the habit of applying their categories to infinite things, the iden-
tification of the essence of a thing with its defining attributes has
become virtually axiomatic.
Spinoza, as I understand him, repudiated this whole line of
thought, together \vith the concepts of creation and finite substance.
Why, he demanded, should the essence of an absolutely infinite sub-
stance, a substance that is causa sui, be supposed to be definable in
terms of any or all of its attributes? Why not think of the essence of
such a substance as standing in a unique relation to each of its at-
tributes: a relation neither of definitional identity nor of causality; a
relation, moreover, which might reasonably be signified by speaking
of each attribute as "constituting" ("constituens") or "expressing"
("exprimens") that essence? A fundamental formal property of this
relation would be that two attributes might on the one hand be really
distinct, and on the other constitute or express the same essence.
Although Spinoza did not formally define "essence" in the Ethics,
since anything which constitutes or expresses an essence pertains to
it (although the converse is not the case), his definition of "what
pertains to an essence" provides a test, but not a conclusive one, of
this suggestion. That definition runs as follows.
I say that that pertains to the essence of something, which being
given the thing is necessarily given, and which being taken away
the thing is necessarily taken away; or that without which the thing
can neither be nor be conceived, and vice versa that which without
the thing [crui neither be nor be conceived]. 55
55. E., IT, Def. 2 (G., II, 85).
 Essence and the Distinction of Attributes 181
It is plain that, according to this definition, although each can be
conceived without recourse to the other, both the attributes extensio
and cogitatio pertain to the essence of God. Extensio being given, an
absolutely infinite being is_ also given; for extensio expresses an eter-
nal and infinite essence, and whatever expresses such an essence is
an attribute of an absolutely infinite being. Again, if per impossibile,
extensio were taken away, there could be no absolutely infinite being;
for, since extensio expresses an eternal and infinite essence, a being
lacking extensio could not be absolutely infinite. Parallel arguments
obviously hold for cogitatio. And nothing in this definition implies
that, because extensio and cogitatio both pertain to the same essence,
they cannot be really distinct.
Spinoza's theory of the unity and diversity of Deus sive Natura
was made possible only by his radically new conception of the rela-
ti9n between a substance's essence and its attributes. To those who
overlook this radical novelty, his whole system must appear incon-
sistent. The decision whether it is consistent or not must, in large
measure, tum on whether his new conception of the relation of es-
sence and attribute contradicts either itself, or his other fundamental
principles. 56
56. During the past five years, at first by discussion and later by correspond-
ence, my views about Spinoza's metaphysics have been strongly influenced by
Mrs. Diane Steinberg; and I desire to express my gratitude.
 Spinoza's Letter on the Infinite
(Letter XII, to Louis Meyer)

MARTIAL GUEROULT

I.-The problem of the infinite and of the indivisibility of substance

is treated in Book I of the Ethics. Proposition xii demonstrates in-
finity; Proposition xiii, its Corollary and its Scholium, and lastly the
Scholium of Proposition xv demonstrate indivisibility. Infinity and
indivisibility are two unique properties of substance which derive
immediately from its fundamental property: causa sui. Indeed, what-
ever necessarily exists of itself cannot, without contradiction, be de-
prived of any part whatever of its existence; Consequently, it. is
necessarily infinite and excludes any partitioning. Infinity and indi-
visibility being two sides of the same property, there results a radical
antinomy between the infinite and the divisible. If we affirm one we
must deny the other: the dogmatist, affirming divisibility, denies the
infinite; Spinoza, affirming the infinite, denies divisibility. This is an
irreducible conflict, as long as we ignore the nature of substance, but
one that is instantly resolved as soon as we know that substance
necessarily exists of itself.
Given this, however, the problem is far from exhausted. The an-
tinomy opposing infinity and "divisibility, resolved in tlie Eifiics- on
the level of substance by excluding the divisible, reappears on the
level of the mode, where we must affirm infinite divisibility, that is,
both .the infinite and the divisible. If it is true that the solution to the
second part of the problem is included in that of the first part, the
Ethics did not expressly develop it. It is Letter XII to Louis Meyer,
called by Spinoza and by his correspondents Letter on the lnfinite,1
which, embracing the problem in its entirety, answers this difficulty-
as well as many others.
Its character, at once succinct and exhaustive, is emphasized by
the author himself: "I have," he wrote toward the end, "briefly ex-

Translated by Kathleen McLaughlin from M. Gueroult, Spinoza, Vol. I, Paris:

Aubier-Montaigne, 1968, Appendix IX. pp. 500-528. By permission of the au-
thor and the publisher. -
1. "Epistola de Infinito." Cf. Ep., 80 (G., IV, 331, line 10), from Tschirnhaus
to Spinoza, and Ep., 81 (G., IV, 332, line 7_), from Spinoza to Tschirnhaus.
 Spinoza's Letter on the Infinite 183
posed to you . . . the causes ( causas) of the errors and confusions
which have arisen on the subject of this question of the Infinite, and
I have explained these errors in such a way that, if I am not mistaken,
there no longer remains a- single.- question relative to the Infinite
that I have not touched upon, nor one whose solution cannot be
quite easily found from what I have said."2
We see by these last lines that this letter presents above all a
refutative quality, and it owes to this a great part of its obscurity.
The doctrine is not directly expounded, but indicated through the
errors whose causes are exposed.
These causes are first of all confusions among things, and secondly
the reason for such confusions, which is itself also a confusion, but
among our cognitions.
* * *
IL-The difficulties relating to the Infinite flow from three kinds
of confusions arising from our failure to distinguish between six
different cases.
These six cases are divided into three pairs of opposing terms:
First pair:
1. The thing infinite by its essence or by virtue of its definition. 3
2. The thing without limits, not by virtue of its essence, but by
virtue of its cause. -l
Second pair:
3. The thing infinite insofar as without limits.5
4. The thing infinite insofar as its parts, although included within
a maximum and a minimum known to us, cannot be expressed by
any number. 6
Third pair:
5. The things representable by understanding alone and not by
imagination. 1
2. Ep., 12 (G., IV, 61, lines 9-13).
3. Ep., 12 (G., IV, 53, lines ::!-3): "Id quod sua natura, sive vi suae defini-
tionis sequitur esse infinitum."
4. Ep., 12 (G., IV. 53, lines 3-4): "Id quod nullos fines habet, non quidem
vi suae essentiae, sed vi suae causae.''
5. Ep., 12 (G., IV, 53, lines 4-5): "Quod infinitum dicitur, quia nullos fines
habet."
6. Ep., 12 (G., IV. 53, lines 6-8): "Id cujus partes, quamvis ejus maximum et
minimum habeamus, nul/o camen adaequare et explicare possumus.''
7. Ep., 12 (G., IV, 53, lines 8-9): "Id quod solummodo intelligere, non vero
imaginari."
184 MARTIAL GUEROULT

6. The things representable at once by imagination and by un-

derstanding.8
The confusion between the two cases of each of these pairs has
made us unable to understand: a) which Infinity cannot be divided
into parts and is without parts; b) which, on the contrary, is divisible
without contradiction; c) which can, without difficulty, be conceived
as larger than another; d) which, on the other hand, cannot be so
conceived. 9
We will examine the different cases in this order, keeping for the
end the analysis of the geometrical example on which the discussion
of the fourth case is based.
* * *
III.-The preliminary condition for escaping from such confusion
is to have in mind this elementary truth, that there exists in Nature
nothing other than substance in eternity and modes in duration. 10
N.-Case no. 1: The thing infinite by its essence.
This case is that of substance.-Existing necessarily by virtue of its
essence, substance cannot without contradiction be conceived as fi-
nite, because in so doing one would deny that by its essence substance
necessarily posited its existence in the entire expanse of its being;
nor could it be conceived as divisible, for partitioning implies finitude.
Thus, it is by nature absolutely indivisible. It must be the same for
eternity, since eternity is defined by existence, necessary in itself;11
ana -for magnitude~ -iiisofaras-it is- conceived. as . the - eXte:nSiori. c)f
bodies. 12
V .-Case no. 2: The thing without limits only by its cause.
This case is that of the mode.-The mode is not infinite by reason
of its essence, since its essence does not necessarily envelop its exist-
ence_ It cannot then. be thought under the concept of etemity. 13
Conceivable without contradiction as not existing, able to begin and
to cease to be, its existence is compatible with finitude, appears
divisible for this reason, and can be thought only under the concept
of duration. 14
8. Ep., 12 (G., IV, 53, lines 9-10): "Id quod etiam imaginari possumus."
9. Ep., 12 (G., IV, 53, lines 1-16).
10. In Ep., 12, Spinoza most often capitalizes these words: Substantia, Modi,
Aeternitas, Duratio, Tempus, Mensura, Numerus, lntellectus, lmaginatio.
11. E., I, Def. 8. .
12. Ep., 12 (G., IV, 55-56).
13. E., I, Def. 8.
14. Ep., 12 (G., IV, 54-55).
 Spinoza's Letter on the Infinite 185
Yet, as it is produced by God, one must say that it is infinite by
reason of its cause. Indeed, the power of God, insofar as it is made
known through the singular essence of a mode, affirms, that is, pro-
duces and conserves, 15 the existence of this mode, without the slight-
est internal restriction. In this way the infinite is enveloped, since
infinity is defined as "the absolute affirmation of the existence of
any nature whatever." 16 As a result, every mode, in relation to its
divine cause, must be conceived as "without limits" or as infinite,
at least as to the internal force which affirms it.
However, since its essence does not necessarily envelop its exist-
ence, it does not make absolute affirmation necessary. Thus, it does
not invincibly envelop its actual infinity and leaves open the possi-
bility of its affirmation in part only. The infinity of the internal force
is thus resolved into a simple indefinite tendency to exist and to per-
severe in being. 17
If, then, the existence or the duration of the mode can be limited
or divided without contradiction, the limits it receives-without being
excluded by the nature of the mode-are like accidents foreign to it,
contingent and caused by exterior things without which it seems
that ic would of itself be infinite and indivisible. The thing is not
conceived here as unable to have limits, since it can have them; at the
same time, however, it is conceived as having nothing in itself which
implies that it must have limits. This is why it does not radically
exclude time, but only finite time, and must thus be said "to envelop
an indefinite time." 18 In this way, it is distinguished from the essen-
tially infinite, which "by a consequence of its nature or by virtue of
its definition" 19 excludes a priori absolutely every limit.
In a sense, it approaches the Cartesian indefinite, which, like it,
fails to imply necessarily either the positing or the exclusion of a
limit. But, in another sense, it differs from the Cartesian indefinite,
for it is <?bjectively indefinite, being such by virtue of the infinity
of its cause and the finitude of its essence, while the Cartesian in-
definite is eminently subjective, resulting above all from our inability
to decide between the finitude or objective infinity of the thing.
15. E., I, xxiv; E., I, xxiv, C.; E., I, xxv, C.
16. ., I, viii, S. 1 (G., II, 49, lines 19-20).
17. E., III. vii and- viii.
18. E., III, viii (G., II, 147).
19. Ep., 12 (G., IV, 53, lines 2-3).
186 MARTIAL GUEROULT

It follows from this that duration is presented under a double

aspect:
A. If we consider the mode from inside the immanent cause which
produces and sustains its existence from within, the duration of its
existence appears infinite and indivisible, because, whether its power
of existing be actualized or not according to its infinity, the duration
always remains inside the mode what it is at its root, namely, affirma-
tion without limit, absolute or infinite. This is why, participating in
the eternity of the act by which God creates both himself and all
things, its duration is revealed when it is grasped from within that
which posits it and constitutes it as an indefinite and indivisible
tendency (conatus). 20 This is what we experience in lived duration. 21
B. If we consider the mode, not in the internal cause which in it is
the absolute principle of its existence, but in its essence, which, al-
though enveloping the infinite and indivisible power by which it can
be advanced to existence, does not at the same time envelop the
necessity that this power make it exist, its duration appears finite
and divisible. For, just as its future existence cannot be inferred
from its present existence, this existence, considered in abstraction
from the infinite chain of finite causes which necessarily force it to
such and such a place in the universe, appears in itself as contingent,
that is, as arbitrarily able to be or not to be, here as easily as there.
It is in fact contingent in relation to the essence of the mode, that is,
not determined by-it;-thati:he existence--of- this mode happens as ex-
terior things necessarily determine it: it is only the universal context,
the common order of Nature, which makes it necessary at such and
such a point in the series. 22 Because of this contingency in relation
to the essence, it follows that "we can posit the existence and the
duration (of the mode) as we wish, without. thereby in the least
impairing our conception of it; we can conceive it larger or smaller
20. Cf. E., I, xxiv, C.
21. Ep., 12 (G., N, 58, lines 4-11). This notion of the lived, which today,
particularly in Bergson, is opposed to the intellectual, in Spinoza is experienced
by the understanding alone. It is the imagination, and not the intellect, which
substitutes the discontinuous for the continuous, cutting duration into fragments;
it is the intelligence, on the contrary, which "experiences" continuity and du-
ration through the intuitive idea it has of the procession of all things, and of
myself. starting from eternal substance, infinite and indivisible
22. Cf. E., I, xxxiii, S. 1; E., II, xxxi, C.; E., II, xliv, C. Cf. also the definition
of the contingent, E., N, Def. 3, and M. Gueroult, Spinoza, I, 369, note 40.
 Spinoza's Letter on the Infinite 187
and divide it into parts"; an operation which it would be contra-
dictory to hope to perform with substance or with eternity, which are
of necessity absolutely infinite and indivisible.::! 3 Duration is thus
"abstractly conceived as a kind of quantity." 2"
What holds for the duration of things, holds also for the magnitude
of bodies. Insofar as it envelops the divine power that causes it,
every singular body carries an internal tendency to persevere in its
being; and, as a result, its nature does not embody anything that
might limit or divide its existence. Thus it remains identical to itself,
and undivided as long as exterior causes do not intervene to limit it,
to fragment it or to destroy it. But, because its essence does not
necessarily envelop its existence, we can conceive it at will ( disre-
garding the natural order. which necessarily determines from outside
the place and the limits of its existence inside the universe of finite
things) as able to be or not to be, or to be limited, fragmented, made
larger or smaller and divided into parts. Here, magnitude is not per-
ceived as substance, but superficially and abstractly grasped as a
property common to all modes of extension. 25 It then appears as
an in.finitely divisible quantity.
In conclusion, indivisibility and infinity are real in the mode and
appear as such as soon as we enter into its interior to see at the heart
of its being the primary indivisibility of the eternal and infinite power
of God, the immediate cause in it of the immanent force that makes
it exist and continue. As for division, this is extrinsic to it, for it
befalls the mode, as if by accident, from without. Finally; the-infinite
divisibility of time and space, determinable ad libitum, is only an
abstract concept forged by the imagination from the accidental limi-
tation of the internal force, indivisible in itself, which adyances and
sustains the existence of the mode. It has, however, a real foundation
in the finitude of the essence which makes this limitation possible.
On the other hand, it has no basis in substance, which, being ab-
solutely infinite and indivisible, radically excludes it.
VI.-Cas~ no. 3: The thing infinite insofar as without limits.
In the second case of the preceding pair, the thing was said to be
without limits because infinite as to its cause (nullos fines habet vi
suae causae). It is now said to be infinite because it has no limits
(infinitum quia nullos habet fines).
23. Ep., 12 (G., IV, 54-55).
24. E., II, xiv, S. (G., II, 127, lines 15-17).
25. Ep., 12 (G., IV, 54, lines 7-15 and 56, lines 5-12).
188 MARTIAL GUEROULT

The infinite is here conceived, independently of its cause or reason,

in terms of what expresses it externally as infinite; and by a reversal
of the order of things, its manifestation-its character of being "with-
out limits"-is presented as its reason (quia, etc.). ;II:t realih', the
thing is without limits because it is infinite, and it is infinite because
its essence absolutely excludes any limit (substance), or because
its cause, insofar as it is infinite, without excluding limits, does not
of itself include them in any way (mode). This infinite, insofar as it
is viewed externally, outside of its real reason, is the infinite such as
imagination perceives it. The imagination in fact considers as infinite
anything whose limits it is actually never able to grasp. This is the
indefinite, strictly speaking, which results only from our subjective
inability to discover a limit. This concept is thus suited to the infinite
of abstract magnitude, which is for the imagination a given whose
limit is never reached, but one for which we see no reason whatever
to affirm that such a limit be impossible.
However, besides this infinite, infinite insofar as without limits,
represented for us by the imagination, and which is so only because
we evidently can never assign limits to it, there is another infinity,
conceived by the understanding, which it posits as being of itself
necessarily without limits and as existing in act outside of us, :m
infinite which, nevertheless, is not that of the thing infinite according
to its essence: it is that of the mode, sprung from the absolute nature
of God (whether immediately or mediately), which includes the
whole of the finite moues~ whether -of tlieir essences or, like -the
face of the whole universe (facies totius universi), of their existences,
an infinity which is just as infinite as that of- substance itself. It is so,
however, not through itself but through that thing other than itself
which is substance; for it is not its own nature, but the nature of
substance_ which excludes limitation from it. If, indeed, it were lim-
ited, part of substance would be deprived of affections and, so, an-
nihilated; for nothingness has no properties; by this partial
annihilation, substance would be finite, which contradicts its nature. 26
26. Cf. E., I, xxi. Here we freely adapt the general principle of E., I, xxi,
Dem. 2 to the context of Ep., 12, namely: if the mode produced absolutely by
God's nature alone were finite, then God, beyond the limit of this mode, would
have to exist without it; which is absurd, since, by hypothesis, God being given.
this mode always follows necessarily from it. E., I, xxi, Dem. 1 is less interesting
for Ep., 12, its principle being as follows: if the- mode which absolutely follows
from the nature of substance alone (or of the attribute) were finite, then it would
have to be limited by something, which in that substance would be something
 Spinoza's Letter on the Infinite 189
The infinity of this mode is thus primarily defined by being "without
limits" or by immensity. However, as it does not exist by itself, but
by another, it is as a result, like any mode, infinitely divisible. Its
division does not in reality contradict its nature; and, moreover, its
divisibility is not excluded from it by the nature of substance. On
the contrary, the latter requires that the mode be interiorly divisible
to infinity, but at the same time it requires that it never be rendered
finite by an ultimate limit which would restrict its immensity.
Finally, its infinity, as immensity, is, just like all other kinds of
infinity, an absolute internal affirmation of its existence, since every
infinite is the "absolute affirmation of any existence, whatever it be";
but, contrary to what takes place in the case of singular modes, noth-
ing from outside can restrict its actualization, since this is effected
uniquely by virtue of the absolute nature of substance. 27 Thus, it is
not only infinite by reason of its cause-the power of God-but infinite
itself, since it is the infinite effect of this infinite cause, in contrast
with the singular mode which, infinite because of its cause, is only a
finite effect of it.
VIL-Case no. 4: The thing infinite insofar as its parts, although
included within a maximum and a minimum, ca!lnot be expressed by
any number.
Precisely because the detinition of the infinite in case no. 3 does
not refer only to understanding, but also to imagination, it puts into
question the reality of the infinite outside us. It leads us to think that
the- fufinite- is only what is too great ( nimia-magnitudine) 28- for us to
be able to determine the number of its parts: but what is too great
for our capacity to count does not in any way imply that it is infinite
in itself. Indeed, it- seems evident that, however numerous its parts
may be, they have in themselves a number and that, always having
"to be inferred from their multitude," such an infinite can only be
something very great and not something really infinite. For whatever
is totaled by number is necessarily finite. In brief, the parts of this
other than the mode, and, contrary to the hypothesis, it would not absolutely
follow from the nature of that substance alone. Be that as it may, in these two
demonstrations the infinity of the infinite immediate mode is not derived from
its own nature, but from the nature of God, insofar as it produces the mode ab-
solutely by itself alone. It is similar for the infinity of the infinite mediate mode.
It should be noted that, in the Ethics, Spinoza avoids any demonstration founded
on the axiom: notlrin~ness has 110 pr-operties.
27. Cf. E., I, xxi and xxii.
28. Ep., 12 (G., IV, 59, line 17).
190 MARTIAL GUEROULT

thing surpass only our ability to assign their number; in themselves

they do not surpass all numbers.
But, in truth, this negation of the infinite in favor of number is
only an error proceeding from the imagination. And this error_ is
made evident by spaces, which, although contained within the bound-
aries of a maximum and a minimum and able to be as small as one
wishes, are still each one an Infinite, without being so by virtue of
the immensity of their size nor, consequently, by virtue of the ex-
ceedingly great multitude of their parts. As a result, it is asserted
that no Infinite is explained in terms of the multitude of its parts; and
that, if every Infinite escapes number, it is not because it contains
too many parts, but because, by nature, it is not expressible by it.
This is what is illustrated by a geometrical example which will be
examined later. 29
VIII.-We have given in effect the essential answer to four ques-
tions a, b, c, d:
a) Incapable of being divided into parts and without parts is the
Infinite of substance, which, being such by its essence, can only be
always actual, so that any limitation, partition, or division would
destroy its nature.
b) Divisible without contradiction is the Infinite of mode, which,
being so by virtue of its cause and not by its essence, is not such
that limitation and partition destroy its nature.
c) Able to be con~eived without difficulty as larger than another
is every Infinite which does not exclude divisibility and is included
in every singular mode.
d) Unable to be so conceived are: 1) ihe Infinite of substance,
which excludes absolutely all divisibility; 2) the Infinite of the im-
mediate mode of substance or the sum of its finite modes, infinitely
divisible in itself, but oft which substance, excluding its restriction,
imposes immensity.
These replies, however, especially the one concerning question c,
require further explanation. This supplement will be found in the
study of cases 5 and 6, which, transporting us from the ontological
to the gnoseological level, will permit us to discover in the confusion
among our cognitions the reasons or "causes" of the confusions
among things which have just been denounced.
* * *
29. Ep., 12 (G., IV, 50-60). On the subject of this example, cf. Gueroult, op.
cit., pp. 519 ff.
 Spinoza's Letter on the Infinite 191
IX..-Cases nos. 5 and 6: Things known by the understanding alone,
and things known by the understanding and by the imagination.
In spite of their self-evidence, the above four truths are usually
ignored. This fact is explained less by the nature of their objects than
by our way of knowing them. It arises, in truth, when we perceive
these objects with the Imagination, and not with the Understanding.
So it is important to distinguish these two kinds of knowledge and
to elucidate their relation to their objects.
The understanding knows essences; the imagination knows only
existences. The understanding knows things -as they are in themselves
(ut in se sunt); the imagination grasps only the affections that they
determine in our body. As a result:
1. Substance cannot be known by the imagination, for the latter,
confined to the perception of the affections of our body, can only
know modes. It can thus be known only by the understanding. Able
alone to conceive its inseity and its perseity, the understanding alone
can grasp substance as cause of itself, eternal, infinite by essence,
that is, necessarily infinite and, hence, indivisible-this absolute in-
divisibility having therefore to belong to the eternal and to extended
substance.
2. Modes are knowable to understanding and to imagmation, but
confusedly by the latter and rightly by the former.
The imagination perceives modes, since it perceives the affections
of the Body,- which are modes. But it does not perceive. them. as.
modes of substance, since it does not know substance. It thus knows
them confusedly, for clear and distinct knowledge of modes is pos-
sible only in and through that Qf substance.
The understanding knows modes and perceives them as modes of
substance, since it knows substance. It knows them rightly, for it
knows them in and through substance and sees "how they :flow
from eternal things." 80 Hence, it truly knows both the nature of
their duration, as infinite and indivisible on principle (lived dura-
tion), and the nature of bodies and their diverse sizes, which it con-
ceives as the variable and continuous modifications of the same'
extended substance, in itself absolutely infinite and indivisible.
X.-Accordingly, if one confuses the thing that is conceivable only
and not imaginable with the thing that is imaginable, and, in a thing
which is both conceivable and imaginable, what in it is imagined with
30. Ep., 12 (G., IV, 56, line 18).
192 MARTIAL GUEROULT

what must be conceived, the knowledge _of Nature is perverted from

beginning to end. This perversion, which infallibly befalls any mind
where the light of understanding is darkened by the imagination,
engenders two fundamental errors (one of which is threefold), and
from these arise all the inextricable difficulties relative to the Infinite
and to the Divisible:
1. Modes are seen by the imagination as independent of one an-
other, since they are united only in and through substance, which is,
precisely, what it does not know. Imagination inevitably conceives
them as really separated, that is, as substances. Thus, it introduces
in them the divisibility of the discontinuous (founded on real dis-
tinction), instead of the divisibility of the continuous (founded on
modal distinction), which is proper to them.
This is the first error.
2. In transforming modes of infinite substance into really sepa-
rated substances, the imagination breaks substance into as many finite
substances as it perceives modes.
This is the second error; and this error is threefold:
a) Divisibility, which belongs only to modes, is conferred on sub-
stance, which absolutely excludes it.
b) In addition, this divisibility is the divisibility of the discon-
tinuous, improperly attributed to modes.
c) Finally, every substance is posited as finite, which is just as
absurd as to posit a square circle.
Immediately allthe--traditional difficulties relative- to the-Infinite
and to the Divisible arise; for, as soon as the infinity of substance is
reduced to an infinity of finite substances, that is, of absolutely in-
dependen_t beings, we are then forced to conceive it as resulting
from the addition of finite things or -parts: one must then explain
the absolutely indivisible Infinite (that of substance) by the divisible,
and what is without parts by parts. In a similar manner, one must also
explain the infinitely divisible Infinite (that of modes) by the addi-
tion of these modes to infinity. Accordingly, whether it is a question
of the indivisible Infinite of substance or of the divisible Infinite
of the mode, the Infinite must everywhere be said "to be inferred
from the multitude of its parts." But, this is to claim to explain the
Infinite by the finite, an endeavor which is just as senseless as to
wish to constDJct _a triangle or a square with circles, or an essence
with essences which negate it; from this there result many absurd
 Spinoza's Letter on the Infinite 193
consequences which can only be avoided by the negation of the
Infinite on behalf of the finite.
XI.-From what precedes, it follows that this proposition: "The
infinite is inferred from the multitude of its parts," is the common
root of two fundamental errors, the one consisting in denying the
indivisibility of substance and in thus affirming that it is finite, the
other, in denying the infinite divisibility of its modes and in thus
affirming that their multitude is finite. We then understand that the
refutation of one is ipso facto that of the other or, rather, that these
two refutations amount to only one, which consists in proving that
no Infinite can be inferred from its parts, that is, that discontinuity
is a fiction. For example, it is the same to prove that substance is an
absolutely indivisible Infinite as to prove that the line is an infinitely
divisible Infinity, since -in order to claim the contrary, one must,
in both cases, postulate the same absurdity, namely, that substance
is composed of parts and the line composed of points: "All this
jumble of arguments by which philosophers habitually wish to show
that extended substance is finite. collapses of itself: all these dis-
courses presuppose a corporeal substance composed of parts. Ii:J. the
same way, other authors, after having persuaded themselves that the
line is made up of points, have managed to find many arguments
to show that a line is not divisible to infinity." 31
To prove the continuity (or the infinite divisibility) of modes is to
prove the absolute indivisibility of substance, and vice versa. In-
deed, just as modes, qua modes, are conceivable only through sub-
stance, and the :::nerely modal distinction which belongs to them only
through the identity and the community of their unique substance,
so, too, the endless divisibility of the continuous, which is that of
modes, is conceivable only through the indestructible subsistence in
them of an indivisible absolute, which necessitates that no truly sepa-
rate part can ever be reached and- that the division, since it can never
be completed, be absolutely infinite. This absolute indivisibility,
which is immanent in the modes, is that of their substance.
But this indivisible substance which the imagination reduces to the
aggregate of its modes grasped as separated parts, that is, as dis-
continuous, is precisely what can be conceived only by the under-
standing: "This is why, if we consider magnitude as it is for the
imagination, which is the most frequent and the easiest case, we find
31. Ep,, 12 (G., N, 55, lines 34 to 56, line 4 ). Cf. E., I, xv, S. (G., II, 58,
lines 3-6).
194 MARTIAL GUE ROU LT

it to be divisible, finite, composed of parts, and multiple. If, however,

we consider it as it is in the understanding, and if the thing is per-
ceived as it is in itself, which is very difficult, then, just as I have
sufficiently demonstrated to you earlier, we find it to be infinite, indi-
visible, and unique." 32
Accordingly, as soon as the knowledge of substance is introduced
by the understanding, the difficulties caused by the simultaneous
affirmation of infinity and divisibility disappear. The alternative which
is posited between the one and the other, and which the dogmatist
decided in favor of the latter, is henceforth resolved in favor of the
former: substance, as a result of its necessary infinity, radically ex-
cludes all divisibility and casts it outside of itself into the infinity of
its modes.
But in modes will we not then rediscover the simultaneous affir-
mation of the infinite and the divisible? Certainly, but this time legiti-
mately so, and without posing either a problem or an alternative, for
now it can no longer be a question of a division into parts that are
actually separate. In virtue of the absolute indivisibility of substance,
in relation to which modes are conceived, divisibility strictly speaking
-that is, the divisibility of the discontinuous-is excluded beforehand
in favor of the divisibility of the continuous, where the parts, not
being really separate, can never in themselves constitute a deter-
mined multitude, a multitude which would be indeterminable only
for us, so that we would think ourselves able, theoretically, to infer
their totality and conseqiientfy--toaffirm that it is firiite. On the con-
trary, escaping all self-determined totalization, their totality must
be affirmed to be an infinity in act. In brief, the divisible and the
finite no longer explain the indivisible and the ~nfinite, but, being
explained by them, are henceforth reconciled with them. But this is
possible because they are conceived under the form of the indivisible
and of the infinite, since the continuous denies all real partitioning
and all finite partitioning. Henceforth, finite things being conceived
as, each one, interiorly infinite, and all together as constituting an
infinite, they are only the second aspect or the immediate expression
of the absolute indivisibility of what is by nature the Infinite.
XII.-These conclusions support three others.
1. Substance, being by nature absolutely infinite and indivisible
.and having by nature to produce modes, can only _produce an in-
32. Ep., 12 (G., IV, 56, lines 9-15).
 Spinoza's Letter on the Infinite 195
finite number of them. 33 Thus, modes could not be discontinuous,
since, in this case, they could only be a finite multitude of finite parts.
2. Infinite divisibility is possible only in modes, since it can be
conceived only through the modal distinction which defines them.
3. Substance, the principle of infinitely divisible modes, must it-:
self be indivisible, since divisibility is the property of its affections
and since it is beyond its own affections. Indeed: a) it is anterior to
them; 34 b) "it can be conceived in its truth and considered as it is in
itself only if one disregards them"; 35 c) it is their cause, and there is
nothing in common between the cause as cause and the effect as
e:ffect. 36
XIII.-To say that the infinite divisibility of every mode envelops
the absolute indivisibility of substance, 37 is to say that this substance,
with regard to its nature, is complete in each mode. Moreover, this
conclusion is evident in the very concept of indivisibility, for what
is indivisible by nature can only be complete wherever it is, that
is, "equally in the part and in the whole." 38 Substance is thus, \vith
regard to its nature, equally, that is, entirely, in the totalitj of its
modes as it is in each of them, in each of them as it is in each of
their parts, and in each of their parts as in each of the parts of these
parts, etc., ~o infin!ty. In addition, it is found there in two different
manners:
1. Through the attribute which defines its essence. For example,
extension, which constitutes the essence of corporeal substance, is
complete in all bodies as in- each of them, inasmuch as it is the com-
mon property by which they are identical among themselves and
identical to it. Indeed, since the nature of extension remains com-
plete, that is, identically what it is, in the least of its particles, it is
necessarily present, with the indivisibility proper to it, in every part
of the different bodies. 39
2. Through the substance which this essence defines-insofar
as substance, which is in each of them the indivisible cause by which
they exist, is found in its entirety, as regards its nature, inside each of
33. E.,
I, xvi.
34. E.,
I, i.
35. I, v, Dem.
E.,
36. E.,
I, xvii, S. (G., II, 63, line 17).
37. XI above.
38. E., II, xxxvii, xxxviii, and xlvi.
39. E., II, xx.xvii and xxxviii; ., I, xv, S.
196 MARTIAL GUEROULT

them, as a result of which the idea of this substance is enveloped

equally in the idea of the whole and in that of the part. 40
Hence, every mode, whether small or large, envelops within itself
the i~divisibility of infinite substance, which is completely bestowed
upon it, while by virtue of its definition as a finite being, it must
admit divisibility. This divisibility is infinite, however, since division
will never be able to really separate it, either from other modes or
from the indivisible substance immanent in it. Thus, in each part
(or mode), however small it may be, we rediscover in its integrity
the same indivisible infinite which allows it an infinite divisibility in
act. In addition, this infinite divisibility along with the indivisible
infinite which underlies it being circumscribed in the sphere of each
of the modes, there are as many different infinitely divisible infinites
as there are different modes. So, for the attribute of extension, there
are as many infinites of different sizes, each infinitely divisible in its
own fashion, as there are modes or bodies of different sizes. And
yet, under each of these different infinites there is also always the
same identical Infinite, which could not be smaller or larger than
another, namely, the Infinite of substance which is equally complete
in each of them: "From this, we know which infinite can be known
without difficulty as greater chan another, and which infinite, on the
contrary, cannot be so known." The infinite that is larger or smaller
is the infinite of substance, invariable in itself, perceived as contained
within the _limits of a_ mode,_limits__which. are more or less.restricted
according to the different modes. These infinites which are greater
or smaller than one another are exhibited_ by- the geometrical ex-
ample mentioned below.
These conclusions hold, mutatis mutandis, for all attributes and
their modes and, consequently, for Thought. Since the indivisible
thinking substance is bestowed in its completeness, as regards its
nature, upon each mode of Thought, the idea of substance and of
its modes is equally, that is, in its completeness, in the whole and
in the part. In other words, being complete in the infinite under-
standing, it is also complete in each of the parts of that understand-
ing, in short, in every soul. This is why every soul, knowing the
infinite, can know from it, according to their nature, as God knows
them-that is, truly-if not all things, at least all those things which its
finite nature does not forbid it to deduce from it (that is to say, from
40. E., Il, xlvi, Dem.
 Spinoza's Letter on the Infinite 197
the infinite), and so to know them adequately. From this we see that
the doctrine of the indivisibility of substance and of the infinite di-
visibility of its modes is fundamental for the theory of knowledge.
XIV.-However, the concept of various actual infinities, some
greater than others, is judged absurd by many. These infinites, they
object, should contain, each according to its different size, a greater
or lesser number of parts; but in each of them, nevertheless, this
number should be the same, since in each it should surpass any as-
signable number, that is, be the largest of all, and the largest of all
numbers cannot be more or less large: the concept of infinites, some
of which are larger than others, is thus contradictory. Accordingly,
what we call infinite is judged to be so only because the multitude of
its parts is too great ( nimia magnitudine) 41 to allow our understand-
ing to assign a number to it. 42 As a result, such a thing is not in itself
infinite, but only infinite for us, that is, something indefinite, which
is, in reality, only a finite thing. For every multitude of parts, how-
ever great it may be, always constitutes a number, and every number,
being determinate, is finite. -
XV.-These objections are based on two principles.-According
to the first (which we already know), the infinite is inferred from
the multit:tde of its parts; according to the second, number is in itself
competent to express every magnitude. These two principles adhere
closely together, for to affirm the first is to claim that the infinite
_can be explained by a numerical operation, and to affirm the second
is to claim that the whole is constituted by a multitude of parts. These
two principles are thus resolved in the common postulate that num-
ber sovereignly governs Nature and our understanding, that it forces
the latter to deny what, on the contrary, seems to be invincibly
affirmed in it, namely, that substance is absolutely indivisible and the
mode infinitely divisible. From this there-results an apparent antinomy
of which we can only rid ourselves by submitting the pretensions of
number to a critique. This is why it is necessary to seek its origin
and its nature, that is, to effect its genesis.
* * *
XVI.-Number, and with it measure and time, are thrust upon
most minds as being the highest ideas of understanding and the
fundamental laws of Nature. They owe this prestige to their extreme
41. Ep., 12 (G., IV, 59, line 17).
42. Cf. Ep. 12 (G., IV, 59, lines 10-11).
198 MARTIAL GUEROULT

abstraction, universality, and usefulness, as well as to the necessity of

the relations they command. Yet, in spite of these fine appearances,
they are intruders, who, fraudulently introduced into the intellect,
have done nothing but precipitate and consummate the ruin of our
knowledge.
These three notions [i.e. number, measure, and time] actually
have nothing to do with the understanding. They offer, rather, this
threefold quality of being:
a) Products of the imagination, that is, Beings of reason43 or
rather of imagination. 44
b) Nothings of knowledge.
c) Aids of the imagination ( auxilia imaginationis), merely capa-
ble of facilitating the conception of imagined things.
a) Products of the imagination.-The imagination engenders all
three by analogous processes. Time, which serves to determine
duration, and measure, which serves to determine quantity, 45 can
in a sense be conceived as differing only in the object to which they
apply: time, being only measure applied to duration, "abstractly con-
ceived as a kind of quantity," 46 and number, conferring on measure
the exactness which distinguishes it from simple evaluation. Time,
measure, and number are thus in certain respects inseparable con-
cepts resulting from similar processes of confusion, of abstraction,
of limitation.
We would be mistaken, however, to give them a rigorously
identical origin; if, for example; we were to imagine that time arises
from measure, being either the number of movement (Aristotle) or
the tracing of abstract space onto concrete duration (Bergson). On
the contrary, they have a distinct origin, for they are founded, each
one on something different; which is the object to which it is applied.
Measure comes from the abstract knowledge of what constitutes the
essence of extended substance: magnitude, separated from substance
and grasped only in its modes as their common property, is posited
with these modes, themselves abstractly known, as divisible, compos-
ite, multiple; one can thus delimit it in terms of measure. Time
comes from the abstract knowledge of the existence (or duration)
43. Ep., 12 (G., IV, 57, line 18).
44. Ep., 12 (G., N, 57, lines 7-8): " . . . potius imagi11andi modos."
45. Ep., 12 (G., IV, 57, lines 1-2). Contrary to Hobbes, and in accord with
Descartes- and Leibniz, Spinoza identifies quantities and magnitudo.
46. E., II, xlv, S.
 Spinoza's Letter on the Infinite 199
of modes, which, grasped independently of the eternal things from
which it :flows and from the order of Nature which determines it, is
conceived as contingent, variable, and divisible at will; it is thus pos-
sible to delimit it in terms of time.-1 Finally, number comes from
the confused knowledge of multitude and of the differences among
singular things: successful in retaining in things only that by which
they similarly affect our Body, that is, their general characteristics,
the imagination divides them into classes where they subsist only as
unities without intrinsic difference, capable of being counted. -1s
Each of these processes does indeed have its own physiognomy.
Nevertheless, they are subject to -one another; and all of them pre-
suppose a foundation of discontinuity, the principle of discrete
unities. For if time and measure are used to explain continuous
quantities: duration anci magnitude (number explaining discrete
quantity), 49 this is possible only on condition that the limits by which
these quantities are fragmented into discontinuous parts be introduced
into the quantities themselves. All are thus amenable to the defici-
ency peculiar to the imagination, incapable of conceiving substance
and modal distinction, both of which exclude discontinuity.
b) Nothings of knowledge.-This is what flows immediately from
their genesis. From their enveloping the general concept, which is
only the mental correlate of a residual generic image born of the
confusion of cerebral impressions, there results: a) that they are
not ideas, since they do not represent real objects outside us;;;o
b) -that they are without truth, inasmuch as truth is defined by the
conformity of an idea to its object;51 c) that they cannot properly
be said to be false, but only neither true nor false. 52-They are thus,
in the most rigorous sense of the term, nothings of knowledge. Thus,
inasmuch as Thought is conceived as expressing itself essentially in
knowledge, they can be _termed "modes of im~gining rather than
modes of thinking."53
c) Aids of the imagination.-Foreign by nature and by origin to
knowledge ~nd to truth, being in no way ideas, these Beings of rea-
47. Cf. V above.
48. Ep., 12 (G., N, 56); E., II, xi, S. 1 (G., II, 120-121).
49. C.m., I, 1 (G., I, 234, lines 12-16).
50. C.m., I, 1 (G., I, 234).
51. E., I, Ax. 6.
- 52. C.m., I, 1 (G., I. 235, lines 16-18).
53. Ep., 12 (G., IV, 57, lines 6-8). Cf. TdlE 46 (G., II, 32, lines 31-35).
200 MARTIAL GUEROULT

son could not be instruments of the understanding. But, as they

allow us to "imagine more easily," they are instruments of the
imagination. Indeed, introducing into "imagined things," that is, into
the qualitative and heterogeneous perception of corporeal affections,
the homogeneity of similar parts and the discrete character of identical
unities, they permit us to "retain" them better, and by establishing
"comparisons" and "relations" among them, to "explain" them
better. 54
Since these are pragmatic instruments by which we can more easily
orient ourselves in the universe of sensible things, among which our
Body is located, with which it is constantly interacting, and upon
which its life and death depend, one must admit that if they are not
true, they have no need to be true, because, for instruments of this
sort, it is sufficient that, in their own sphere, they be efficacious. It
is thus literally "to apply oneself to derationalizing with one's imagi-
nation," to make of these instruments ideas presiding over the
knowledge of things as they are in themselves. And we should not
be surprised that every science of nature may be thus overthrown
from top to bottom: "It is thus not astonishing that all those who
have attempted to conceive the course of nature with the aid of
similar notions, which are still wrongly understood (since they are
held to be the contrary of what they are, namely, to be ideas of pure
understanding), find themselves entangled in inextricable difficulties
out of which they can emerge only by destroying everything and by
admitting the worst absurdities."5
XVII~-Affirming tlie sovereignty of number and of related no-
tions, in effect, shatters Nature, for it establishes everywhere the
discrete. First, this means pulverizing substance, reducing it to a
collection of finite substances, whereas finite substance is a chimera
as absurd as the square circle. In addition, this means implicating
substance in the contradiction of the infinite and the divisible, to
which it is foreign, since it is absolutely indivisible. Next, this means
disuniting the modes into a multitude of really separate parts, whose
number, however great it may be, could not be infinite, since the
infinite and number are mutually exclusive. This also means empty-
ing each mode of its internal infinity, because if the infinite is not
in the whole it cannot be in the part. In a similar manner, it means
refusing to admit that modes of different magnitudes can envelop
54. K.V., I,,_ 10; C.m., I, 1 (G., I, 234-235).
SS. Ep., 12 (G., IV, 57, lines 8-12).
 Spinoza's Letter on the Infinite 201
unequal infinites, because if the infinite must in each be inferred
from the multitude of its parts, the number of these parts must, as
infinite, be the greatest of all in each-in other words, the same: an
absurd consequence since, at the same time, it would have to be
different according to the magnitude of each. Finally, it is to cut into
pieces duration, which, at the base of all things, is in itself indivisible
and infinite, and to claim to reconstruct it by their aggregate. Hence
the impossibility of understanding how duration elapses. How, for
example, can an hour pass if we cut it in two, then these two halves
in two, and so on to infinity? In order to avoid dividing it indefinitely,
will we reduce it to a multitude of indivisible instants? But this would
be claiming to construct it of nothings of duration. We could just as
well "hope to form a number by adding zeros. " 56
This is because "neither number, nor measure, nor time, since
they are only aids to the imagination, can be infinite, otherwise num-
ber would be number no longer; nor measure, measure; nor time,
time. As a result, one sees clearly why many people, confusing
these three beings of reason with real things of whose true nature
they were ignorant, have denied the Infinite." 57 But to deny the
Infinite is to deny self-sustaining existence and, consequently, God,
and, consequently, the Universe, since causing oneself and causing
things is in God one and the same act: "Eo sensu quo Deus dicitur
causa sui, etiam omnium rerum causa dicendus est."58 Thus, the
_genesi~ and the critique of number lead to_ the most drastic of
conclusions, since they finally force us ~o recognize that in affirming
the validity of number we subscribe, without suspecting it, to the
most radical of negativisms.
XVIII.-This terrible fall of number, hurled from the heights of
the intelligible to the lower depths of the imagination and of
biological utility, establishes a vigorous contrast between the mathe-
matical philosophy of Spinoza and those of the philosophers of his
time. Moreover, it opens an abyss between arithmetic and geometry,
56. Ep., 12 (G., IV, 58, lines 14-15).
57. Ep., 12 (G., IV, 58, lines 34 to 59, line 4). There is an agreement between
Spinoza and Aristotle on the finite nature of number. But Aristotle draws from
this the negation of the actual infinite, which would have to have an infinite num-
ber of parts-which is absurd, since number is finite. Cf. Physics, III, 5, 204b
7-10 and vm, 8,.265a 9-11. In the same order of ideas, he substitutes the con-
tiguous for the continuous (Physics, IV, 11, 219a-219b).
-?8. E., I, xxv, S. (G., II, 68, lines 6--8).
 202 MARTIAL GUEROULT

which is proposed as a model to metaphysics in the De intellectus

emendatione and which, in the Ethics, effectively provides its
method.
But then how could Spinoza have preserved for number, at least
.. implicitly, 59 its dignity as an eternal truth, with all the privileges
which flow from it? A simple product of the imagination, having no
support other than the existing Body, must it not also be unrelated to
eternity? Is it not expelled from human and divine understanding,
that is, from what is true? Must we not wonder then if number,
although possible only through imagination, does not presuppose
also, in spite of everything, a certain intervention of reason? Is not
the Being of Reason in general opposed to fiction insofar as the
latter "depends upon the will alone unguided by reason," 60 and
does this not allow the presupposition that such a Being, as its name
indicates, must, on the contrary, depend upon the will guided by
reason? Truth is denied in the case of number because it is not an
idea and because truth is defined by the conformity of the idea to the
thing; but, on the other hand, do we not give the name of eternal
truths particularly to axioms which are only relations and not ideas,
while it is only secondarily accorded to ideas?61 This is a thorny
question, which we will try to clarify elsewhere, 62 and where we
must, more than ever, refrain from being "concerned more with
words rather than with things."
XIX.-In this action brought against number, mathematicians,
"provided that. they have clear and distinct-ideas," are; contrary-to
what one might think, on the side of true philosophers. 63 They in-
deed reject the four propositions in which the pretentions it usurps
are affirmed:
1. Everything can be expressed by a number.-A false assertion,
since they perceive magnitudes . that no number could express, for
example, irrational magnitudes.
2. Every Infinite is such that its magnitude is so excessive
( nimia magnitudine) that we cannot perceive its limits, or that its
variations are not contained between any boundaries.-Another
error, for there are infinite magnitudes which are contained between
59. E.g., E., II, xlvii, S.
60. C.m., I, I (G., I, 236, lines 13-14 ).
61. Cf. Ep., 10, from Spinoza to de Vries (G., IV, 47, lines 18-21).
62 .. Cf. Gueroult, op. cit., II, ch. 11.
63. Cf. ibid., I, 583.
 Spinoza's Letter on the Infinite 203
two extreme values (a maximum and a minimum) that we know in
a precise manner, magnitudes which, however small they are con-
ceived as being, always include an infinity of variations.
3. Every Infinite is such that the multitude of its parts is such
that we cannot succeed in assigning a number to it.-An assertion
which is no less false, for it follows from the preceding refutation
that these magnitudes are infinite because it is contradictory to their
nature that number be applied to them, and not because the multi-
tude of their parts surpasses every assignable number.
4. There cannot be unequal infinites.-An affirmation which is
authorized by the fact that every infinite can be expressed only by
the greatest of all numbers, but which is false in its basis, since it
presupposes the absurdity that number is applicable to the infinite.
* * *
. XX.-The geometrical example used to illustrate case no. 464 is
advanced in order to refute the false interpretation of case no. 3,
namely, the second of the errors which have just been enumerated. 65
It thus concerns the second pair.
Given, for example (cf. fig. 1), two nonconcentric circles AD
and BC, the smaller inscribed in the larger. It is evident that the
sum of ~he inequalities cf the distances incbded between them (that
is, the sum of the variations of these distances) is an infinite. This
infinite does not result from the excessive magnitude ( nimia magni-
tudine) of the space int~rposed between them, since if we consider
only a portion of it, as small as we wish, the sum of the inequalities
of the distances always surpasses every number. Nor does it result
(as is the case of the hyperbola) from the fact that the variations of
distance are not included between a maximum and a minimum, for,
on the contrary, there is a maximum (AB) and a minimum (CD) of
distance, 66 both of them -exactly determined for us It results from
the fact that the nature of the space interposed between the two
nonconcentric circles does not allow a finite, determinate number of
inequalities of distance. To maintain the contrary is to wish to make
a circle not a circle.
If, then, these things can be called indefinite, it is because number
cannot equal them, that is, define them, but not because they are
64. Cf. VII above.
65. Cf. XIX above.
66. Or a maximum: AB-CD and a minimum: zero.
204 MARTIAL GUEROULT

in themselves deprived of true infinity. "Indefinite" refers here, then,

not to the nature of the thing, but only to the "impotence of the
imagination." 67

D
XXI.-However, Tschirnhaus observes, if we can agree that in this
example the infinite is not explained by the excessive magnitude of
the space which is here enclosed between two circles, nor by the in-
definite variation of the distances between i.bese circles, since this
variation is included between a maximum and a minimum,-then we
do not see how one thereby demonstrates that an Infinite is not in-
ferred from the multitude of its parts. 68
An unjustified objection, for the contrary is immediately apparent.
To infer the infinite from the multitude o~ its -parts is to say that
this multitude is greater than any given multitude (than any assignable
number) and that, consequently, it is impossible to conceive a greater
multitude. Now, this consequence is false, since in the total space
included between the two circles we conceive- a multitude of parts
two times greater than in half this space,-although, hypothetically,
the multitude of the parts of half the space as well as of the total
space is greater than any assignable number. 69
The contradiction resides, then, in the following: that, on the one
hand, on the basis of the multitude of the parts from which we would
infer the infinite, we affirm that it is impossible to conceive a greater
67. Ep., 12 (G., IV, 61, line 4).
68. Ep., 80, from. Tschirnhaus to Spinoza (G., IV, 331).
69. Ep., 81, from Spinoza to Tschimhaus (G., IV, 332).
 Spinoza's Letter on the Infinite 205
multitude, and, on the other, we actually do conceive a greater one.
This contradiction could be expressed a little differently (although
Spinoza does not do so) in relation to the alleged number of the
parts. If half the space included between the two circles and the whole
of this space are both infinite, the number of the parts must in both
cases be greater than any assignable number. It will thus not be greater
in the whole than in the half-which is absurd. In other words, the
number of the parts in the half would have to be at once equal and
unequal to the number of the parts in the whole, since it would have
at once to differ from it and yet to be the greatest of all, that is,
the same.
XXII.-Thus, like Descartes, 70 Spinoza accepts infinites of differ-
ent magnitudes, but for other reasons. As he understands it, the ab-
surdities which 'flow from this, relative to number, give evidence that
th~ infinite is conceivable only by the understanding and not by the
imagination, mother of number; in short, that it is not incomprehen-
sible, but only unimaginable. For Descartes, number is an idea of ~e
understanding and not a product of the imagination;n as a result,
these absurdities give evidence that the In.finite is not only unimagina-
ble but incomprehensible. We cannot deny infinite number for the
reason that it is an absurd concept for our finite mind, because when
the infinite is in question, what is absurd for our understanding does
not signify its impossibility in things. 72 Similarly, if we evoke the
infinite power of God which incommensurably surpasses the capacities
of our finite understanding, we conceive, in spite of the absurdity
we see there, that this power could cause 2+3 not to equal 5, or
a mountain to be without a valley.
In this" way Descartes's flight from any mathematical speculation
70. Descartes, Letter to Mersenne, April 15, 1630 (Adam and Tannery, I,
146).
71. For Descartes, the numbering number is a universal which, like all uni-
versals (contrary to what Spinoza affirms), is produced by the u11derstanding
alone, which retains of the things it distinguishes only the relation (of duality,
of triality, etc.) observed between them, disregarding their nature (Principia,
I, 59; A Regius (Adam and Tannery III, 66, lines 7-8)). The numbered num-
ber is the distinction we notice between things (real distinction, modal distinc-
tion, and even a distinction merely of reason) (Principia, I, 60). In both cases,
the imagination does not intervene.
72. Descartes, Letter to Mersenne, April 15, 1630 (Adam and Tannery, I,
147): "What reason-is there to judge if one infinite can be greater than another?
Seeing that it would cease to be infinite if we were able to understand it." -
206 MARTIAL GUEROULT

on the infinite is explained, although his genius had begun to explore

these paths. 73 In this respect Spinoza is, against him, on the same
side as Leibniz. Yet, he is a hundred leagues from Leibniz when he
reduces number to a finite being of the imagination. 74 This deprecia-
tion of number, of arithmetic, of all symbolic thought, and the cor-
relative exaltation of geometrical thought-prized to an extreme,
insofar as it is considered as effecting the genesis of the thing in itself-
agree with his conception of the true idea as adaequatio, that is, as
the intuitive grasp of the totality of reasons or "requisites" of the
thing,-in opposition to the Leibnizian notion of the true idea as
oblique expression, necessarily symbolic, of a reality which, remaining
in itself always inaccessible to intuition, can be grasped only by blind
thought by means of an algorithm.
XXIII.-The meaning of the geometrical example previously in-
voked, generally wrongly understood, has been vitiated in its principle
through errors in translation. At least two of these, one minor, the
other major, may be examined here.
1. The words "quantumvis parvam e;us portionem capiamus" have
generally been translated as "however small we may conceive it" or
"we may suppose it," it designating the space interposed between the
two circles. 75 This space is then smaller as these two circles them-
selves are smaller or as the inscribed circle is larger. But the correct
translation is: "However small be the part that we may consider
of the interposed space," that is, whether we retain only half, a fourth,
a thousandth, etc. Letter- 82,-- to- Tschirnhaus, authenticates- this
meaning. 76
2. In the passage "Omnes inaequalitates spatii duobus circulis AB
et CD interpositi," Hegel and the commentators who followed him
translate "inaequalitates spatii," not as "inequalities of distance," but
as "unequal distances."11 The example must thus be understood in
the following manner:
73. Cf. Vuillemin, Mathematique et Metaphysique chez Descartes (Paris:
P.U.F., 1960) and Y. Belaval, Leibniz critique de Descartes (Paris: N.R.F.,
1960), pp. 300f.
74. On the subject of the greatest of all numbers in Leibniz and in Descartes,
cf. Belaval, op. cit., pp. 221, 266 f.
75. Tr. Appuhn, ill, p. 155; Pleiade, p. 1156.
76. Cf. XXI above.
77. "Die ungleichen Abstiinde des Raumes," Hegel, Geschichte der Philoso-
phie (1844), Part m, sec. 2, p. 342; "La somme des distances inegales," trans.
Appuhn, m, pp. 154-155. Cf. Pteiade, p. 1156.
 Spinoza's Letter on the Infinite 207
Given segments having one endpoint on the circumference O and
the other on the circumference O', where we consider the sections EF
of the radii of 0, limited by the circumference O', then CD<EF <AB
(cf. fig. 1); the sum of the segments EF is then an end-to-end place-
ment of segments of a transfinite number (according to current termi-
nology). And this sum is infinite.
This interpretation is not acceptable. Certainly, the sum of the seg-
ments EF is infinite; certainly, too, their sum remains infinite what-
ever the smallness of the spaces considered. But, since it would be
equally infinite if the two circles were concentric and if all the seg-
ments EF were equal, it is clear that the infinite sum of the unequal
segments EF is not related to their inequality and is not delimited
by the maximum and the minimum of their variations.
If, on the contrary, it is a question, not of the sum of the seg-
ments EF, but of the sum of their inequalities, it is evident that the
two circles could not be concentric, for in this case there would
be no inequalities among the segments EF. It is just as evident that
the sum of their inequalities is necessarily contained between the
maximum and the minimum of the variations of the segments EF.i8
We see then that the example can illustrate the thesis that any portion
of space envelops ar. infinite divisibility, inexpressible by number. In-
deed, the distance D'B (cf. fig. 2) determined by the difference be-
tween the maximum and the minimum appears equal to the sum of
the variations of-
EF :D'B=AB-CD= (AB-E1F1 ) + (E1Fi-E2F2) +(E2F 2-EaF 3) +
(E 3F 3 -E.1F.,i)+(E-lF4-CD)-a banal equality as long as one consid-
ers a finite number of intermediary positions given to EF. But when
EF varies continuously from AB to CD, the sum_ of the variations,
that is, the integral of the differentials of EF (when E is on the arc
.-.-...
of the circle AC) will still have as its value the value of

D'B= Id 9:._F)
EEAC
As we see, it is a matter, not of an infinite sum of finite quantities,
but of a sum of differentials or of variations. And we then understand
by what natural connection the geometrical example is immediately
78. This is the point Spinoza stresses: "Utrumque enim in hoc nostro exemplo
habemus, maximum 11empe AB~ minimum vero CD,'' Ep. 12 (G., IV, 60, lines
2-4).
208 MARTIAL GUEROULT

applied to physics: "(the sum) of the variations that matter in motion

can encounter in space which is limited in this way (also surpasses)
every assignable number." 79

I
I
C---------'D
Here, Spinoza indeed pursues Descartes's vertical ring with its con-
striction, where the necessity imposed upon matter in order to over-
come this constriction of dividing itself endlessly compensates for the
narrowness of place with the greater speed of its smaller parts. The
two nonconcentric circles represent this vortex as Descartes represents
it in article 33 of part II of the Principles, 80 and as Spinoza has
reproduced it in his Principia philosophiae cartesianae, 81 where, tak-
ing up anew the very term Descartes used: inaequalitates (locorum
aut motuum), he distinguishes between inaequalitates spatii and spatia
inaequalia. 82 The geometrical example expresses in a universal and
abstract manner the concrete reasoning of physics. Indeed, given: 1.
that matter moves inside vertical rings comprising constrictions; 2.
that, as a result, the same quantity of this matter must, in the same
period of time, move across unequal spaces (inaequalia spatia) in-
cluded between. a maximUllL ancL a minimum (the largest. and the.
smallest width of the canal); 3. that in virtue of the infinite divisibil-
ity of space, 83 the multitude of these spaces surpasses every number;
4. that in each of these spaces the same quantity of matter, in order
to continue to advance, each time must lose an infinitely small part
of itself corresponding to the progressive narrowing of the canal, and
to compensate for this its speed must increase each time to -a corre-
spondingly infinitely small degree,-then we see that between the maxi-
mum and the minimum the sum of the inaequalitates, that is, of the
inequalities or differences of variation of the volume of matter as
79. Ep., 12 (G., IV, 59, lines 14-16).
80. Descartes, Principia, II, 33 (Adam and Tannery, VIII, 59).
81. Desc. Prine. Phil., II, 9, and 9, Lem. (G., I. 198-199).
82. Desc. Prine. Phil., II, 10 (G., I, 199): "Spatium inter A et B erit ubique
in~equale, inter A et B indefinita spatia minora atqua minoFa . ... , etiam ipsius
inaequalitates, indefinitas, etc."
83. Desc. Prine. Phil., Il, 5 and 5, S. (G., I, 190-191).
 Spinoza's Letter on the Infinite 209
well as of its speed, in short, the sum of the small parts of diminished
extension, just like the sum of the small degrees of accumulated speed,
is an infinite, inexpressible in terms of number. 84
We must thus substitute for "sum of unequal distances." which
would correspond to "omnia sparia inaequalia," the translation true
to the text: "omnes inaequalitates spatii," "sum of the inequalities of
distance."
When we have made this rectification, the difficulties vanish. Con-
sidering the two segments AB and CD as located on a secant which
pivots around the center 0, we add their successive difjerences 8 5

J ,. . .
and obtain in absolute values:
d (EF)
EeAC
All the particularities of the text are thus explained. As it is a
question, not of the sum of the distances, but of the sum of their
inequalities, we understand that nonconcentric circles are necessary
in order to circumscribe the infinite between the boundaries of a maxi-
mum (AB) and a minimum (CD): if, indeed, the circles were re-
placed by hyperbolas, 86 the variations of the distances (represented
by the differences of straight lines parallel to the nontransversal axis
of symmetry), having no maximum, would be without limits.
Finally, we rediscover here the problem of divisibility, for the ex-
ample returns to show tha_t the determinate distance AB-CD, namely
D'B, includes an actual infu:rity of infinitely small distances, and con--
sequently is indivisible into discontinuous parts; or, also, that the dis-
tance CD is a minimal quantity obtained by continuously diminishing
the infinitely small parts of AB, the sum of these dirninishments be-
ing a definite integral, that is, a finite quantity D'B resulting from
an infinite summation of differentials.
* * *
XXIV.-The solution to the problem of the Infinite, due to a clear
and distinct idea of substance, puts an end to all antinomies. These
84. Desc. Prine. Phil., II, 8-11 (G., I, 196-200).
85. The term "difference" is used by Descartes in connection with hyperbolas
to express the inequality of the distances (cf. Dioptrique, Disc. 8 (Adam and
Tannery, VI, 178, lines 11-12) ).
86. This is the case referred to, among others, by the remark: "Neque etiam
idcirco concluditur, 111 in aliis contingft, quod ejus mc.ximum et minimum 11011
habeamus." (Ep. l:?, G., IV, 60).
210 MARTIAL GUEROULT

antinomies, which permit the opposition of the Infinite and the finite,
spring from the obliteration of the understanding, the expression of
the Infinite, by the imagination, the expression of the finite. Far from
causing their opposition to vanish by suppressing the first in favor
of the second, the imagination transforms it into an irremediable con-
tlict, for the Infinite, wrongly understood in us, subsists no less truly
in things, and its negation by our mutilated knowledge amounts to
nothing other than to confer upon it the properties of the finite. Thus,
refusing to submit itself to violation, it obstinately affirms its presence
on every occasion by causing to arise, from the depths of the alleged
solutions dictated by the imagination, the fundamental absurdity
which is at their source. The defenders of the finite, moreover, invol-
untarily give evidence of this absurdity when they are obliged, with
Descartes, for example, Si to recognize, somewhat in spite of them-
selves, the reality of the Infinite to which they "submit" their mind
as to the incomprehensible. And the final reason for their absurd
position comes precisely from the fact that they believe our under-
standing to be incapable of comprehending the Infinite; whereas it
is understanding, that is, power of truth, only through the original
comprehension which it has of the Infinite and which conditions that
of every other thing, and although its ideas are adequate, that is,
infinite in it as in God.
But, after the understanding has been returned to its authentic con-
stitution, substance, by the same stroke, is restored to its true nature,
and since its infinity as_ weU _as its jndiyisibility are grasped genetically
from its necessary existence, they are imposed upon us in their full
intelligibility. In this way light penetrates Me!aphysics.
Seeing, from this point on, that this absolute indivisibility must
subsist at the base of all things, we see cleariy and distinctly that
modes are infinitely divisible and, consequently, continuous. We then
exclude-in accord with Zeno, defending- the continuity of the Par-
menidean sphere against the numerical discontinuity of the Pythago-
reans, but defending it ourselves for genetic reasons and no longer
only per absurdum-discontinuity, atomism, number. We understand
genetically how the infinite is in the larger as in the smaller, and
how-as Descartes recognized without understanding it-matter in mo-
tion must be able to divide itself endlessly when it must circulate
87. The expression "defender of the finite" can be accepted only to the degree
to which our understanding, for Descartes, is made to know onry finite things
and not the infinite, which we cannot understand, but only intend.
 Spinoza's Letter on the Infinite 211
within the constrictions of the vortical rings. The antinomy regarding
the divisibility of matter is then resolved in favor of the Infinite. Thus,
light penetrates Physics as it penetrates Metaphysics.
In the same fashion the antinomy regarding the first beginning of
the world is resolved. If, indeed, we tried to reduce to a certain
number all the movements in matter which have occurred up to the
present, and their duration to a determinate time, the attributes of
substance, limited to a determinate number, would not be infinite.
As a result, we would deprive substance itself of a part of its ex-
istence, and we would make it finite, for, nothingness having no prop-
erties, substance must cease wherever its properties, that is, its
affections, cease. But it would then annihilate itself, since every sub-
stance is destroyed as soon as it is assumed to be finite. The universe,
that is, the whole of finite -modes, is thus an infinite and has never
begun.i;s
Finally, infinity and indivisibility, unveiling the true nature of my
duration, render it intelligible like all the rest.
My duration is my existence posited by the immanent and eternal
act of substance. This act is identified with my existence, for it con-
stitutes it from within; an indivisible act, for substance does not divide
itself; an act which is complete in my existence and entire in each
of its moments, sine~ it is indi,isible. E"ch of the moments of my
real duration is thus an actual infinite. It never really divides itself
in them; otherwise the indivisible act, complete in it, would itself be
really divided, which is absurd. Two consequences result from this:
1. The Cartesian problem is reversed: we no longer have to explain
how beings, by themselves unstable, are maintained at every instant
as if at arm's length from nothingness by the divine omnipotence,
but rather how beings, which of themselves would endure indefinitely,
are suddenly annihilated. As a result, we also see that if each instant
encloses in itself the infinite, as Leibniz will intend, it is in a different
sense, for it encloses only the infinite of the cause which sustains
it and not, at the same time, the infinity of all the predicates, past
and future, of my existence. Indeed, the infinity of these predicates
and my existence itself do not depend solely on God insofar as he
causes my essence absolutely and sustains my existence from within,
but also on the determination of this divine cause by an infinite chain
of finite causes transcending my essence and its sufficient cause. s9
88. Ep., 12 (G., IV 60, lines 9-16). Cf. E., I, xvi, Dem. and E., I, x..xi, Dem. 2.
89. Cf. E., I, xxviii and E., II, xi, C.
212 MARTIAL GUEROULT

My essence then includes only the reason of what defines it sub

specie aeternitatis, that is, as understanding (the reason, Leibniz will
say, of what belongs to it sub ratione generalitatis), and not the reason
of the predicates of its existence, that is, of what imagination perceives
(contrary to Leibniz, who, in place of Spinoza's singular essence, sub-
stitutes individual substance, sufficient reason of all its predicates, that
is, of all that belongs to it sub ratione possibilitatis). The reason
for all its predicates is not in itself, but in that infinite chain of causes
external to it which God must necessarily produce in order to make
it exist. Hence, every instant of my duration envelops, not the infinity
of past and future moments of this existence, that is, the infinity of
its predicates, but only the identity of the indivisible duration of my
existence, directly expressing the infinity of its cause, whose eternity,
although having no common measure with the succeeding instants,
is nevertheless immanent to them.
2. From the fact that the changes I perceive- in my existence do
not ever really divide it and are only changes of modes, my duration
can only be continuous, and it is absurd to see discontinuity here.
We make it so, nevertheless, whenever we confuse it with time, the
imaginative aid which serves to measure it. Finite, like any measure,
time, in order to measure it, endeavors to reconstruct it by joining
finite fragments end to end, fragments which are really separate one
from another, inert, because detached from the act which makes them
exist, in short, discontinuous. This is an effort as impossible to realize
as that of expressing extension by a number, since here no.more than.
elsewhere can we succeed in engendering the infinite with the finite,
nor the indivisible with the divisible, nor the continuous with the dis-
continuous, nor the unity of an act with its dead and isolated frag-
ments, nor rational activity with imaginative passivities, nor an
adequate idea with inadequate ideas.
Thus it is sufficient that general concepts, beings of the imagination
(totality seen as the aggregate of discrete parts, atoms, number, meas-
ure, time, etc.), be exorcised for the problems to vanish. Substance
being clearly and distinctly conceived, Nature, then freed of the veils
which bide it from us, reveals from this moment on, in its principle
as in its modes, the unity of an infinite without break or fault, the
object of a unique and transparent truth.
 The Ontological Argument in Spinoza

WILLIAM A. EARLE

The ontological argument is universally discredited today, generally

on logical grounds. It has become a platitude to assert that existence
cannot follow from essence, that all analytic propositions are to be
interpreted as hypotheses having no existential import. Our platitudes,
however, would be falsehoods resting on an inadequate metaphysical
analysis for a series of thinkers including Anselm, Descartes, Spinoza,
Leibniz, Hegel, and Bradley. At each period the contemporaries of
these men raised our objections for us and these objections were not
unknown to the philosophers who rested their entire work on the
ontological argument. At each period these philosophers insisted that
the objections rested on a misunderstanding of precisely what the
argument did and did not assert. Such misunderstandings will occur
as long as we abstract the ontological argument from its metaphysical
context; that is. as long as we aiter the significance of the relevant
terms. Since this entire context is probably clearest in Spinoza, I
should like to reexamine the ontologiccl argument as it occurs there
in order to determine whether w~ are not committing the same errors
of misinterpretation as did his contemporaries.
_But_ before a discussion of the ontological argument proper, I
should like to clarify the relation- of this paper to that argument. I
do not intend to "prove" the ontological argument in a direct fashion,
since such a procedure would be in direct contradiction to the asser-
tions of the argument. The argument states in some fashion that the
existence of God or substance follows from his essence alone; to at-
tempt then to give further grounds for the existence of God than
those asserted by the argument would be to destroy that argument.
The argument must stand or fall by itself; the only function of this
discussion ~ to elucidate the argument, and not to prove it.
Briefly the argument states that there is an essence whose existence
follows necessarily from that essence. That is all. It does not say:
I have an idea of such an essence, and therefore God must exist

Philosophy and Phenomenological Research 11 (1951 ), pp. 549-554. Re

printed by permiSsion of the author and of Philosophy and Phenomenological
Research. -
214 WILLIAM A. EARLE

as cause. Nor does it say: there are certain finite things, hence there
must be a necessary being as cause. These are both variants of the
cosmological argument, and although used by Spinoza, were consid-
ered by him to be a posteriori and of inferior certitude. Both rest
upon a certain empirical fact, the existence of a certain sort of idea
or of finite things; and both employ certain notions of causation which
we cannot analyze here. But these considerations are irrelevant to
the argument in its pure form, which asserts only that there is an
essence which necessarily involves existence. .
Spinoza does not assert that all essences involve existence, nor that
essence as such involves existence. Here he would insist that most
essences do not and cannot involve existence. The question concerns
only one special essence, the essence of substance, or of that "which
is in itself and conceived through itself." This one, Spinoza asserts,
must involve existence; and to see why, we must know what Spinoza
means by the terms, "essence," "existence," and "substance."
Let us first examine the notion of essence. Essence, for Spinoza,
is not a purely logical term, the mere object of any definable sign.
Essence expresses something positive, it expresses power or reality.
It is certainly not what Santayana for example means by essence,
a term wide enough to include square circles, as well as negations
oi these, etc. "Non-chair" for Santayana is an essence in the same
sense as chair, though for Spinoza it would be a mere fiction of the
mind, a mere word. From such a conception we could derive no posi-
tive. properties; we would know only what- the thing was not. "Posi-
tive" and "negative," however, are slippery terms, since a word
verbally negative may express somethiJtg positive, as does the word
"infinite," for example. Essences cannot be self-contradictory; and
since the entire course of nature follows analytically from God who
does all that he can do, it follows that th~re ~e only essences for those
things which were, are, or will be. Anything else must either contradict
itself, or contradict what exists. Such unrealizables will be mere fic-
tions of the mind or compositions of words.
Secondly, and more importantly, an essence is not an idea, or a
psychological state of some sort. Spinoza distinguishes between the
idea and the ideatum. The idea of a circle would therefore have two
aspects: it is, to be sure, an idea, a mode of thought; but it is the
idea of a circle which is not a mode of thought, but a determinate
mode of extension. The circle is round, and all its radii are equal~
whereas it would be absurd to speak of an idea as being round or
 The Ontological Argument in Spinoza 215
having radii. Thought and extension have distinct properties, and
neither is to be understood in terms of the other. This distinction
is clear within the idea; an analysis of the idea itself will exhibit these
two aspects. An idea of a house for example is clearly in one sense
a psychological act, a mode of thought; but the idea is of something
which is made of stone, wood, and bricks, and not ideas. The essence
of house or of circle, therefore, neither is nor involves the notion
of thought. It is independent of that psychological act which thinks
it, and this can be seen within that psychological act itself. This distin-
guishability of idea and ideatlim is essential to the objective and inde-
pendent validity of thought. A geometer resolves the circle into its
proper elements, planes, lines, and the central point; at no point need
he mention the thought .which is thinking all this. No geometry will
be found to posit among its principles ideas as such or anything else
psychological. Geometry and logic are sciences independent of psy-
chology, studying objective relations among the things posited.
Not all ideata are essences of course. But here we are interested
in those ideata which are essences and their structural and essential
independence from the psychological act by which they are thought.
That they are independent can be guaranteed within thought itself
5imply by the complete analysis of the essence thought of.
These relations hold even when we take as the object of some
thought thought itself. If I have the idea of an idea, then the thought
which I am thinking of is independent of the particular act of thought
by which I think it. Now this should not be understood as asserting
that we can think of essences without thinking at all; such would
be obviously nonsense, and is asserted by nobody. But it would be
asserted that there are aspects within any idea which are logically,
structurally, and essentially independent of the act which thinks them,
that such a distinction can be demonstrated within thought itself (by
the reduction of the particular essence to its principles), and that
the independence of any eidetic science from empirical psychology
depends upon this distinction.
The conclusion of all this is simply that essences are not ideas,
although sometimes ideas are ideas of essences; the essences do not
require that particular act of thought for their definition, and hence
are structurally independent. This is a first step in the perception of
the independence of essence: its independence from mind; it does
not yet demonstrate that there are essences which are as a matter
of fact existentially independent of everything.
216 WILLIAM A. EARLE

Essenc;:es then are independent of the psychological act which thinks

them; but, considered in themselves, they may be dependent upon
other essences, or they may be absolutely independent. The essence
of circle depends, among other things, on the essence of plane, of
line, etc., since these other essences would figure in its definition.
This order of derivation is of course logical, but it is mirrored in
the level of existing things: an existing circle depends on an existing
plane. The essence of island requires the essence of circumambient
water; and so an existing island requires existing circumambient water.
The order of essences and things is one and the same. A thing is
a mode when it is conceived through another, and the essence of
that mode will depend on the essence of that through which it is
conceived. And just as the independence of essence from thought
is discoverable within thought itself simply by the analysis of the es-
sence, so the dependence or independence of the essence from other
essences will be discoverable within thought alone by the adequate
analysis of that essence. An independent essence will be one which
is conceived through itself and which is in itself. These phrases clearly
express the same thing: . since things will depend existentially upon
precisely those things on which their essences will essentially depend,
independence of essence is the same as independence of existence.
The discernment, therefore, of an essence which is thought through
itself will be at the same time the discernment of that which exists
throughitself; defining the essence is precisely this act of-discernment;.
hence as soon as God or substance is defined as being precisely that
essence which is thought through itself, i.e., which is essentially inde-
pendent, it is seen at the same time that he must exist.
But what kind of existence does such an essence have? Here again
we must not import into Spinoza's system conceptions of existence
fiindamentally foreign to it. For Spinoza there are two sorts of ex-
istence: eternity, and duration. Duration is that existence which modes
have, and is measured by time; eternity is the existence which in-
dependent essences have. When Spinoza speaks of the existence of
God he is not attributing to God some sort of surd, some irrational,
brute, simply given mode of being; the existence of God, he tells
us, is nothing but his essence: they are one and the same thing. To
assert God's existence, therefore, is to frame an analytic proposition.
One is not adding an extrinsiC property to an essence; ultimately the
argument is simply the reaffirmation of the absolute independence
 The Ontological Argument in Spinoza 217
of God's essence. It is analytic, and therefore requires no additional
grounds.
To attribute to God an existence which would add a new deter-
minant to his essence would be to attribute to him the existence ap-
propriate to modes, duration. We cannot know by an analysis of the
essence of modes whether they exist or not; we must consult the order
of nature which is to say, for finite minds, we must consult experience.
Hence to interpret the ontological argument as attempting to prove
a synthetic proposition by something like "rational intuition" is to
misinterpret it completely. The argument was never anything but an
analytic assertion. Whether such a proposition, along with the meta-
physics derived from it is held to be "interesting," "fruitful," or "use-
ful" or not depends on what sort of knowledge one is seeking; the
ultimate use of such knowledge or any knowledge is a question which
more properly falls within ethics, and is a question not neglected of
course by Spinoza.
The existence of God is therefore his eternity, and his eternity is
again the radical independence of his essence. He is substance, and
substance is that which is and is conceived through itself. So again
we see, now by an explication of the term, "existence," that the
argument is analytic. But why, it may be asked, do we not end with
nothing rather than infinite substance consisting of infinite attributes,
each one of which expresses infinite essence? This would be an objec-
tion only so long as we forgot Spinoza's conception of essence; it
is positive rather than negative, and expresses, therefore, some posi-
tive reality, rather than the mere negation of something which would
as a matter of fact be nothing but a fiction, and a fiction which more
clearly than anything else depended on something else, namely every-
thing else. In a metaphor, substance at this level is like a light shin-
ing in a dark space; since the essence in question has already
subsumed everything else under it as a modification, there is nothing
left which can contradict or oppose it; it is free to expand out in-
finitely. And as darkness cannot quench light, neither can non-being
destroy the being of substance.
The existence of God is thus an eternal subsistence. The existence
or duration of modes on the other hand will differ from the eternity
of God to the degree that their essence differs from his essence. Since
modes are derived essentially, their existence will also be derived,
that is to say, they will l;>e dependent upon the rest of the universe;
existence does not follow immediately from these essences but only
218 WILLIAM A. EARLE

from the existence of their causes, whichare, in turn, dependent upon

their own causes, etc.; existence for modes will therefore be transitory.
Since the existence of a mode cannot follow from its essence, proposi-
tions asserting its existence will be synthetic, and experience will be
needed by any finite mind in order to ascertain its truth. We can
therefore see why existence will be a brute fact, a surd, when it is
asserted of modes by finite minds; such properties will be conse-
quences of Spinoza's general conception of the relation between sub-
stance and modes. But if we were to begin with existence conceived
after the fashion of duration, then clearly we could never arrive at
the notion of eternal subsistence. The ontological argument asserting
eternal subsistence would then be interpreted after the model of
modes, and would always be absurd, a "synthetic" proposition, and
wholly undemonstrable. On the other hand, beginning with the notion
of an eternal subsistence, one can, if Spinoza is correct, derive a notion
of existence or duration which is appropriate to our experiences of
finite things.

In terms of this conception of the ontological argument, let us

further consider some objections which have been made. The conten-
tion has been made, for example, that since the existence of God
follows from his essence or definition, anything could be defined into
existence, by simply including "existence" in the definition. Thus we
might define a hippogriff as a "combined griffin and horse which
exists." Would not it then analytically follow that- such a creature
must exist? The reason that such a being could not exist for Spinoza
is not that the combination of horse and griffin violates some supposed
rule of nature; such we could not know by reason alone. Rather it
is because the combination of these two terms combined with the
notion of existence itself contains a contradiction. The first part of
the definition; horse and griffin, determines a mode which intrinsically
depends on other things, ultimately on the whole circumambient
universe; to now assert that such a mode existed in itself would make
it independent of that universe. Similarly with the example of the
"most perfect island, one of whose perfections is existence." An island
is a piece of land surrounded by water. Its essence requires the essence
of water, and its existence depends on the existence of the water. To
then add that such an island existed in itself would be to contradict
what we posited in the first part of the definition. (And if the island
had. only dependent existence, the point is granted: the island would
 The Ontological Argument in Spinoza 219
only exist contingently.) Clearly the same argument would apply to
any mode defined into existence. Existence follows only from certain
essences, those namely which express infinity, independence, and sub-
stance.
Kant, in the portion of the Critique devoted to the refutation of
the ontological argument, has no trouble disposing of it under the
interpretation that it presents a synthetic judgment. But, if it is ana-
lytic, he says, then either the conception in your mind is identical with
the thing, or else you have given us nothing but a "wretched tautol-
ogy." Clearly, the argument is analytic; that it thereby implies that
the thing, God, is identical with your conception has already been
disposed of; and that it is a tautology is true, but whether it is
''wretched" or not will d_epend on what value we wish to place on
the analytic clarification of existence.
 The Ontological Argument in Spinoza:
Twenty Years Later

WILLIAM A. EARLE

The ontological argument has, of course, a long and venerable his-

tory; its "refutation" also has a long if not quite so venerable history.
No sooner did Anselm formulate it than its "refutation" appeared,
and the story is repeated through Descartes, Spinoza, Leibniz, Hegel,
Bradley, through our own times. It looks like an argument, hence
appeals to logicians; it uses the term "therefore," hence invites a
purely formal analysis. But then it may not be an argument at all,
and "therefore" may have other uses than the syllogistic. In any case,
it would be foolish to formalize what has not been understood; and
the understanding of what it says and what it does not say, introduces
us at once into those metaphysical systems where it plays a central
role. Spinoza was singularly explicit about that context; it therefore
might be worth while examining the ontological argument within the
context of a system where its meaning might become visible. The
argument is here held to be strictly valid, and the career of both
it and its refutations to be less that of a recurring malady of human
reason itself, than the appearance and disappearance of certain prin-
ciples of philosophical hermeneutics. If the essence of that argument
is an intellectual intuition, is it really a discursive argument? And
if it explicitly purports to be true of one unique "entity," God, what
claims upon it can be made from a logic which, in its formalization,
ignores this decisive difference in content? But before we go into the
matter, it should be clear that the function of this discussion cannot
be to "prove" the validity of the argument; if the argument is indeed
sound, it then requires no additional proof and would be incompatible
with any. Our purpose then is strictly interpretive, and no interpreta-
tion serves as a premise for what it interprets.
The ontological argument has had a variety of formulations: some
speak of a "most perfect Being than which nothing more perfect can
be conceived," but what is "perfection" and doesn't this version make
reference to our capacities? Others speak of a Being which "cannot
This essay was written especially for this volume.
 The Ontological Argument in Spinoza 221
not be," putting it all negatively as if the life of this Being consisted
in unsuccessfully trying to commit suicide; others call it a "necessary
Being," suggesting to some that it is necessitated by others, hence
contingent upon them; or that Being whose "idea implies its exist-
ence," making the Being dependent upon certain contingencies of
sentience.
But the subject of the argument in Spinoza's language is God, Sub-
stance or Natura naturans, all taken as synonymous. It is neither the
idea nor the verbal definition of it, although there is such an idea
and such a definition. Spinoza de.fines "Substance" as "that which
is in itself and must be conceived through itself." At first sight the
definition seems a bit too lengthy; obviously nothing which was not
in itself could be truly conceived through itself, and what has Sub-
stance got to do with ho~ it must be conceived? Besides, the very
sense of "in itself" implies that it is not "in another." But this seems
to involve Substance itself in negative relations to its own modes,
hence logically dependent upon them, a dialectical situation beloved
of Hegel. The same would hold of anything whatsoever said about
Substance; if we declare it to be ontologically "most perfect," we
relativize it against the less perfect; if its essence implies its existence,
we imply an initial distinguishability of essence and existence only
to deny it; if we find it necessary, we envisage it against a domain
of pure possibility where it could not be, and thus deny the very sense
of the problem. The truth then is that Substance is strictly ineffable
though equally strictly "conceivable." Everything then which is said
about Substance has a peculiar sense; it- will be the negation of a
negation. In a word, the term can only be brought into discursive
language, hence made effable, by denying something falsely said of
it. Hence the infinite possible versions of the ontological argument.
God or Substance is not a mere idea, a mere representation, a mere
word, a mere possibility, a mere essence, or merely something "better''
than hitherto envisaged. Each version raises the posSibility of Sub-
stance being that and denies it. The forms of the "that" which Sub-
stance is not are as infinite as possible categories of the finite:
space, time, relation, causation by another, etc., right on through the
very idea of substances, which must be taken in a different sense
when applied to Substance Itself. Hence all these descriptions must
be understood in a preeminent sense, through an infinite analogy,
when said of that which is called Substance. For Spinoza, since Sub-
- stance is the very origin of things, and its idea the source of all intel-
222 WILLIAM A. EARLE

ligibility, th~t which is this origin and source cannot be really clarified
through its own partial effects and modes. On the contrary, good
philosophical method demands the opposite; and yet the origin of
things, while in itself decisively ineffable, is held by Spinoza to be
the subject of an "adequate idea." -How indeed can that which is
strictly ineffable to discursive language be adequately grasped, to such
an extent, that. nothing else can be understood except through it?
A few distinctions are in order. Spinoza distinguishes idea from
ideatum; idea is a mode of thinking, ideatum is what the idea is of,
which need not be a mode of thinking at all. If I form the idea of a
circle, my idea is a thinking about a circle which is not in the least a
mode of thinking, but something extended. It has a center and cir-
cumference and the radii are equal; none of these properties are
true of the idea. But if I should form the idea of an idea, the ideatum
would itself be a mode of thinking, like the idea of it. I form an ade-
quate idea of an ideatum, when the idea grasps the ideatum itself,
and not a part, aspect, phase, or property of it. How does the idea
know that it grasps its ideatum adequately? No external criteria would
be relevant, Spinoza explains in the Emendation of the Understand-
ing. Truth is a measure of itself and the false, and self-evident truth
is found in the initial relation of idea to ideatum. The ideatum,
whatever it is, is already something, has, as ideatum, a sense or
essence. Now either all of that is grasped by the idea or not; and the
idea knows that in the very act of having an ideatum in the first place.
Thus if I form the idea of one mode, -as -given mode- it -implicates
other modes as well as Substance, which are not present in the initial
idea although implicated by it. I therefore have a self-declared in-
adequate idea, knowable by the idea itself._ Of what could I form
an adequate idea? Obviously only of that which is "in itself"; the
adequate ideas of other things will relate them back to the primordial
in-itself.
What the adequate idea is adequate to, its ideatum, is called Sub-
stance. Substance itself then is the ideatum; the idea has not grasped
therefore a "representation" of, an image of, nor a universal concept
of Substance, but Substance itself "in person." Substance is not a
universal, substantiality, or deity, but itself a "singular," an "indi-
vidual," in the preeminent senses mentioned above. But an idea of
a singular individual, indeed unique in this case, is an "Intuition,"
and not a universal concept. Hence the -adequate idea in question is
an intellectual intuition, precisely that which Kant denied to man but
 The Ontological Argument in Spinoza 223
reserved as a possibility to God. For Spinoza, man's idea of God is
one and the same as God's idea of Himself; hence the intellectual
intuition which is expressed by the ontological "argument" is the
participation by that idea which is the human mind in God considered
as thinking of Himself. They are not two ideas which resemble one
another, but one and the same.
But if we take a step backwards from this purely immanent or
phenomenological analysis of the situation, we might ask how any
such thing is possible. The claim is indeed extraordinary although
guaranteed by internal analysis. And so we might ask, what is mind
such that it can have any such intellectual intuition of Substance
itself? Mind, says Spinoza, is the idea of the body. And at first sight
this would seem to instantly obviate any possibility of an intellectual
intuition of Substance which is eternal and infinite, and confine the
mind's capacities to the sensory on the one hand, and the universal
or conceptual on the other. Is not the body a finite mode, inherently
dependent upon other physical bodies and their interaction? The
modifications in my own body worked by external bodies and fore.es
I am aware of as sensations; the ideas of these sensations are nothing
but the ideas of "conclusions without the premises," hence taken by
themselves, "inadequae"; the premises are of course the infinite
concatenation of causes which produced those sensory effects I am
aware of. Even my idea of my own body, which constitutes my mind,
is inadequate; the body ca~ot be conceived through itself since it is
not through itself but an effect of circumambient nature. Conceptuali-
zation from such data of sensation, in terms of their common prop-
erties, number, motion, etc., are clearly nothing in themselves, but
entia rationis, useful but not beings. In such a situation, how could
mind form by intellectual intuition the idea of Substance itself?
Clearly, because our account of the epistemological situation is _so
far inadequate. The mind is the idea of the body, that is, there is one
mode of Substance which expresses itself either as body or as its
idea, mind. But to suppose the body is an independent thing, finite
and merely lost among other finite modes, is to misunderstand the
body. The body was never anything but a mode of Substance in
the first place; and similarly the mind is not absolutely finite, since the
absolutely finite is equally a contradiction in terms. Hence on both
scores, mind and body, Substance is already implicated; body is a
mode of Substance, its idea, mind, is the same mode thinking, and
therefore dependent upon Substance. The idea of Substance then is
224 WILLIAM A. EARLE

possible ontologically; whereas a body not the body of Substance

or a mind which excluded the idea.of Substance are not possible.
The role of intellectual intuition of Substance is, obviously, de-
cisive in any "rationalism." The epistemological fear within ration-
alism is that its adequate or its "clear and distinct" ideas are nothing
but that, and in effect that the mind is enclosed within its own ob-
jects, its own representations, constructions, or constitutions; that the
whole structure of knowledge might be an elaborate fiction, or that
it bears nothing but a hypothetical relation to Being itself. The prob-
lem then is to find if possible that idea which is the idea of something
which is, an idea which knows of itself that it is true. At that point,
the magic circle of mere representations would be broken, and the
ideas of mind would be. anchored in reality. Descartes isolated the
cogito ergo sum as one such anchor; it is a reflective idea, it is not a
discursive syllogism, and each time it is enacted, it supplies an in-
tellectual intuition of the being of the very ego thinking it. The on-
tological "argument" serves a similar function; the discernment of
the idea of Substance or God, is the discernment of that idea which
adequately grasps Being, not its image, representation or concept,
but Substance itself.
The intellectual (or "rational") intuition of Substance is the idea
of an infinite singular. It is then small wonder that such an "object"
is ineffable; it would share ineffability with all singulars, but now in an
infinitely enhanced degree. But "ineffability" conceals some curious
reversals otmeaning. If nothing-drawn from either sense perception
or the common notions drawn therefrom can be applied to Substance
except by way of negating what is already negative in them, it might
seem that the idea of Substance, far from being "adequate," was the
least adequate of all, everything said about it being true only by way
of infinite analogical remotion. On the other hand, for the rationalists,
the exact opposite is the truth; it is not Substance which is obscure
but everything else commonly taken to be clear on grounds of fa-
miliarity as with common notions, or vividness, as with perceptions.
Red is, measured against Substance, a most inadequate idea, no
matter how bright it is; and the common conceptions, such as thing
or substance, motion and number, no matter how universally illus-
trated, remain obscure until seen sub specie aeternitatis, that is, from
the angle of Substance.
Looked at finally, the various versions of the ontological argument
all serve the same purpose: to discriminate among things that which
 The Ontological Argument in Spinoza 225
is Substance. This unique Being independently of which nothing else
can be or be conceived, has obviously unique "properties." Its mode
of being is, Spinoza says, eternity and not temporal existence, which
he reserves for modes of substance. Its being will be necessary and -
not contingent upon others. It will be "most perfect" ontologically,
absolute and not relative, an "immanent cause" of all other things,
and the "cause of itself," hence, we niight as well say, "omnipotent."
Its "essence implies its necessary being"; only that sort of thing
could have necessary being, and necessary being could only hold
for that sort of thing. In a word, the essence and being of this Being
are identical; essence and existence are only distinguishable for
modes of substance. And_ so, again and again, the various versions
of the "argument" only serve to indicate that what is distinguishable
for modes is not for Substance. Essence and existence here are the
sanie; cause and effect are the same; and finally the world and its
divine principle are the same taken in different ways, natura naturans,
natura naturata.
But whereas we have no hope of surveying or comprehending the
"face of nature," we do have the possibility of an intellectual intuition
of its active principle. Substance then, as the immanent cause of all
things, must be, as an idea, the ground of anything claiming to be
knowledge. The order of ideas must be the same as the order of
things. That idea from which all other true ideas must be deducible
"in a geometrical manner" must itself contain-the guarantee of its
own truth within it. At this point, the ontological argument only
indicates that such an idea is true of or adequate to its intended
ideatum.
Nothing whatsoever in the ontological argument, purely under-
stood, _depends upon premise~ to_ the effect that I or someone else
actually has such an idea at any given time. Nor can the effect of the
argument be to render the being of Substance dependent upon our
sentience. If no one had such an idea, nothing follows except that
no one would know of Substance; Substance itself timelessly exists,
and if finite sentience were obliterated, the only thing that would
"know" of the being of Substance would be Substance itself, if
"knowing" is still the appropriate term. For Spinoza, thought is an
attribute of Substance, and "there is" eternally an idea of Substance,
God's idea of himself. This idea, as we mentioned above, 1s identical
with man's idea of Substance. There is but one such idea, a divine
idea, which the human mind can participate in. It would carry us too
226 WILLIAM A. EARLE

far afield to discuss "ideas," which for us are almost virtually ex-
clusively "psychological events," dependent for their actuality upon
living organisms, in their older sense an ontological perfection,
hence not so _much dependent upon brains as rendering anything
like a functioning, signifying mind possible.
No doubt at all, some of the misinterpretations of the very sense
of the argument arise from suspicions of what might be thought to
follow. Is Substance a secret surrogate for Jehovah or Christ? Pre-
cisely what passion should be poured into the term; or what existential
relevance does Substance have? But here again Spinoza has re-
sponded in advance. The fifth book of the Ethics is devoted to man's
freedom, a book not sufficiently studied by those who imagine that
Spinoza is a "determinist" in a fatalistic sense. The freedom of man
consists precisely in the rational intuition of Substance, "God's idea
of himself," and the comprehension of himself and all other things
as following from that unique essence-substance in which he partici-
pates. The reenactment by man of an infinite thought of an infinite
Substance may be hopelessly useless for the projects of the
Lebenswelt, since it is not one of them and could only look like an
"escape hatch" to the devotees of Sartre's engagement. And yet Spi-
noza defines it as "blessedness,'.' not a "pleasure," but freedom itself;
put otherwise it is for us an act of transcendence, not from one
misery to the next, but precisely from the oppressive finality of the
Lebenswelt, by a "reinterpretation" of it from the standpoint of a
rational intuition of Natura naturcins, another name for the eternally
creative Substance which cannot not be, and in which we participate.
 Eternity and Sempiternity

MARTHA KNEALE

I
In the first part of the paper I shall discuss whether an eternal object
can or must be also sempiternal. The question has at least historical
interest, since philosophers and theologians have held widely dif-
fering views on it. I believe that it is also of logical interest and I hope
that this will emerge in the course of the discussion.
Of the two notions- with which we are concerned, that of sempi-
ternity is comparatively simple. A sempiternal object is one which
exists at all moments of time. This definition holds whether we be-
lieve time to be finite in one or both directions or infinite in both.
But the notion of eternity is far less clear. William Kneale 1 has
argued that the theological notion of eternity arises from a self-
defeating attempt to combine the notion of life with that of the time-
less existence of the Platonic Forms and he traces the attempt back
to Parmenides and Plato. I accept the history he gives as at least
plausible but I should like to make a further point. The alleged con-
tradictory combination was already present in the word aion which_
Plato uses in the Timaeus for eternity. R. B. Onians2 has argued
plausibly that this word originally meant the spinal marrow, which
was held to be in a special way the vehicle of a creature's life. He
remarks, "It is not difficult to see how a word designating the life
'fluid' might come to mean the life which the fluid represents and so
the lifetime temporally considered, the lifetime dependent upon it
. . . . . The temporal suggestion appears gradually to have increased
by popular association of the word with aei, aiei (always) till at last
it meant eternity."' If Onians is right then the word aionios, whicji

Proceedings of the Aristotelian Society 69 (1968-69), pp. 223-238. Reprinted

by courtesy of the Editor of the Aristotelian Society. 1969 The Aristotelian
Society.
1. William Kneale, "Time and Eternity in Theo.logy," Proc. Arist. Soc., LXI
(1960-61), 87-108.
2. R. B. Onians, Origins of European Tlzoug/zt (Cambridge: Cambridge Uni-
versity Press, 1954), p. 209.
 228 MARTHA KNBALB

Plato uses in a seminal passage of the Timaeus3 to express the nature

of that which is merely imitated by time, would carry with it the
connotation of "life" and it is noteworthy that Aristotle's only
uses of the word in the Metaphysics' are applications of it to God
and the intellect. 5 In arguing for the everlastingness of the heavenly
bodies and of the ouranos (the heavens) itself, he uses the less emo-
tive terms aidios and aei on (always existent). 6
It is clear that at least some ancient philosophers held that there
are some sempiternal objects. As we have seen, Aristotle says that
the heavens in general and the stars and sun in particular are sempi-
ternal. Similarly Epicurus and his followers held that the primordial
atoms are everlasting, but if we take Lucretius as typical of them,
they made no distinction between eternity and sempiternity. He says
of the atoms
Sunt igitur solida primordia simplicitate
nee ratione queunt alia servata per aevum
ex infinito jam tempore res reparare. 7 .
("The primordial things are therefore of solid simplicity, for they
could not otherwise remain, through endless duration ( aevum) and
repair things from infinite time")
and also
quae quoniam sunt
ilia quoque esse tibi solida atque aetema fatendum. 8
(For which reason you.must_ also admit that they (the_ atoms) are.
solid and eternal.)
Again it is not at all clear to me that Aristotle would have drawn
any distinction in meaning between didios (sempiternal) and aionios
(eternal) beyond the fact that usage restricts the application of the
latter to what is alive.
Plato, however, in the Timaeus passage already mentioned seems to
draw a sharp distinction in that he maintains that past and future
tenses are not applicable to what is aionios. Of this one can say only
3. Plato, Timaeus, 37C ff.
4. Aristotle, Metaphysics, 1072b 29 and 1075a 10.
5. Cf. also a curious discussion in De Caelo, I, 9, 279a 22-29, where Aristotle
seems to attribute the similarity of the words aion and aei to divine inspiration.
This offers some support to Onians.
6. Aristotle, Metaphysics, 1050b 22 ff.
7. Lucretius, De Rerum Natura, I, 548.
8. Ibid., I, 627.
 Eternity and Sempiternity 229
that it is, i.e., as we should say, that it is timeless. Now the most
obviously timeless things for Plato are Forms and mathematical ob-
jects (if there are such), but to these Aristotle applies the same word
that he applies to the sun and the stars, ai"dios.o- -
I have given these facts about ancient thinkers to show how the
notions of eternity and sempiternity first came into western thought,
but my main concern is to consider the logical relation between the
two. It is clear that we have six possible relations to consider. The
two notions may be identical, they may be different but mutually en-
tail each other, there may be entailment one way or the other, there
may be mere compatibility or there may be incompatibility. As it
happens three of the possible views are already expressed by the
authors we have considered. For Plato eternity and sempiternity are
incompatible because eternity excludes succession, before and after,
while these are plainly entailed by sempiternity; for Epicurus and
his follower Lucretius the terms express a single notion; while for
Aristotle they are at least compatible. The life of God is both aionios
and aidios. 10 It is difficult to be more exact about Aristocle's views,
but I shall later show that he may have held that there is a two-way
entailment between eternity in one sense and sempiternity.
Turning to modem times we find that for popular theology the two
are at least compatible. If any object is held to be eternal, that object
is God. Yet we sing
Before- the hills in order stood
Or earth received her frame
From everlasting Thou art God
To endless years the same.
Here sempiternity is plainly attributed to God, while I believe that
the somewhat mysterious present tense of the third line indicates
His eternity. Again we experience no shock of incongruity when
Hamlet expresses the wish that "The Everlasting had not fixed His
canon 'gainst self-slaughter."11 Clearly "the Eternal" and "the Ever-
lasting" are equally satisfactory designations for God. I think that
the vague thought behind the utterances of popular theology is that
God's eternity entails his sempiternity. In short there is a one-way
entailment, for the reverse does not hold. Something, e.g., the atoms
of the old atomic theory may be sempiternal without being eternal.
9. Aristotle, Physics, 252b, 1-5.
10. Aristotle, Metaphysics, 107'.!b 29.
11. Hamlet, Act I, Scene 2, 132.
230 MARTHA KNEALE

It is obvious that we cannot determine which of these possible

views is correct without being clearer about the notion of eternity.
Considering all the texts, it seems to me that there are two qualities
different from sempiternity which are at different times connoted by
~e word "eternal" and its equivalents. The one is timelessness, the
manner of existence attributed to the Platonic Forms, and the other
is necessity. In much of traditional theology the eternal being is also
the necessary being. The extra connotation of life which is conveyed
by the Greek words aion and aionios, I believe to be a philological
accident, as suggested by Onians, but it undoubtedly made it easier
for later theologians to regard God as the unique eternal object.
Boethius, indeed, introduces the notion into his definition of eternity:
Aeternitas est interminabilis vitae tota simul et perfecta possessio12
("Eternity is the endless and perfect possession of life all at once").
This definition is defended by St Thomas in Part I, Quaestio X,
Art. 1 of the Summa Theologica, although, in his own statement,
he does not use any word equivalent to "life" but insists simply
that eternity is tota simul (all at once).
It should be remarked, however, that in other places Aquinas,
as often, attempts to combine a Platonic and an Aristotelian point
of view. In Swnnza Contra Gentiies I, 15 he says both Tempore
igitur non mensuratur. lgitur in ipso non est prius et posterius ac-
cipere ("[God] is not measured by time. Therefore we cannot at-
tribute before and after to him'!) and also . . . quia- quod semper
fuit, habet virtutem semper essendi. Est igitur aeternus ("because
what always was has the power of always being. It is therefore
eternal"). I agree with Professor Kneale thi this notion of life "all
at once" is self-contradictory, and I would emphasise the point
further by saying that to contrast eternity with time by saying that it is
tota simul is self-defeating because simul is itself a temporal notion.
Things in time happen either successively or together (simul) and
to say that the parts of time, past, present and future happen together
is to deny the necessary condition of simultaneity. The point can be
brought out more clearly if we attempt to develop in detail the simile
which Boethius uses to make his conception of eternity plausible. 13
God's providence, he says, is the cognition of the lowly details of this
world as from a high mountain. He does not elaborate the simile
12. Boethius, De Consolatione Philosophiae, V, 6.
13. Loe. cit.
 Eternity and Sempiternity 231
further but presumably what he means is that the man on the top
of the mountain can see the bends and ups and downs of a road all
at once whereas the traveller on the road sees only a limited stretch
at a given time. But when we come to think it out, the simile_does
not help. The spectator on high sees the road all at once but he does
not see the traveller in all positions at once. This would be a contra-
diction. His perceptions must be as successive as the positions them-
selves. The only way to evade the contradiction, as far as I can see,
is to regard the traveller in Minkowski fashion as a four-dimensional
extended object, but then in order to account for his successive
awarenesses we have to postulate something like J. W. Dunne's serial
time and this involves a vicious infinite regress.
I conclude that timelessness as the totum simul of time is a self-
contradictory notion and we must either find a different meaning
for it or identify it with necessity. When people call objects such
as numbers "timeless" perhaps all they mean is that these and the
relations between them are somehow necessary, but it may be that
they have in mind another and vaguer notion which is connected
with the "timelessness" of mathematical truths. I will now try to give
more precision to this notion of timelessness, and it will turn out
rather surprisingly that it is either identicai with the notion of sempi-
ternity or that the two notions entail each other. As far as I can see,
all that is meant by calling mathematical truths "timeless" is that
there is no point in ~sking when two and two are four in the way
that there is point in asking wheri the daffodils are in bloom.- But
this does not mean that it is not the case that two and two are four
to-day, that they were four yesterday and that they will be four to-
morrow. These statements are not meaningless or untrue, but simply
so obvious as to be pointless. I would go so far as to say that it is.
true that to-day two...and two have been four for a day longer than
they were yesterday and similarly that, if God exists, he has existed
a day longer to-day than he had existed yesterday. I admit that such
remarks seem paradoxical, but they are neither meaningless nor un-
true. It seems to have been the belief that they are meaningless
which led Spinoza (who will be the subject of the second part of this
paper) to ~ake a sharp distinction between duration and eternity and
thus to make the final section of the Ethics intolerably obscure.
He says, for example, in E., I, xxxiii, S. 2 th~t there is in eter-
nity neither when, before nor after (At cum in aeterno non detur
quando, ante nee post). There is one way of taking this remark
232 MARTHA KNEALE

which makes it quite true and harm.less. If it means that there is no

sense in asking when eternity begins or ends, then it is perfectly just.
If there is an eternal object, e.g., God, then there is obviously no
sense in asking when he began to exist or when he will cease to exist.
Since he is at all times, he is not in time, but this is not to be confused
with saying that he does not exist at any time, i.e., not yesterday,
to-day or to-morrow. Similarly two and two were four yesterday,
they are four to-day and they will be four to-morrow. Timelessness
is lack of limitation of existence in time; it is not failure to exist at
all times. Mutatis mutandis this holds of timeless truths. This is
difficult for me to express, as I reject the notion of truth-at-a-time.
But more of this later.
The argument which led Spinoza and bas led many others to deny
that an eternal object exists at a given time is of a type which has
seemed to some very modem. It was much favoured by the late
Professor Austin and its general form is: "There are no conceivable
circumstances in which it would be pointful to utter the sentence S.
Therefore the sentence S is meaningless." Using this kind of argu-
ment, Austin denies in effect that "He sat down intentionally" in
normal circumstances expresses any proposition at all, let alone a
true proposition. 14 It seems to me that this type of argument has
been sufficiently dealt with by Professor J. R. Searle in his paper
"Aberrations and Assertions."15 As he remarks, it depends_C?!l__ con-
.fusing the conditions under -which- if is. correct" (conventionally or
socially) to assert that-P with the conditions under which it is true
that-P. It is very rarely, if ever, socially correct to assert that two
and two_ are four on Wednesdays, because this suggests that they
might be something else on other days. Nevertheless, it is perfectly
true. In a way my point is the reverse of Professor Searle's. He is-
arguing against Austin's slogan "No modification without aberration"
that adverbial modifications such as "voluntarily" yield sentences
which express perfectly good propositions even in non-aberrant cir-
cumstances, while I am arguing that temporal modifications express
perfectly good propositions even in aberrant uses, for the ordinary
14. J. L. Austin, "A Plea for Excuses," Proc. Arist. Soc., LVII (1956-57),
1-30, repr. in J. L. Austin, Philosophical Papers (Oxford: Clarendon Press,
1961), pp. 123-152. .
15. J. R. Searle, "Aberrations and Assertions" in British Analytical Philoso-
phy, ed. B. Williams and A. Montefiore (London: Routledge & Kegan Paul;
New York: Humanities Press, 1966), pp. 41-54.
 Eternity and Sempiternity 233
non-aberrant use of time determinations is to report events or de-
scribe states which occur at a definite, or endure for a limited time.
The sort of argument dealt with by Professor Searle seems to me to
be the only sort of argument that has ever been put forward for
denying that the so-called timeless truths hold at all times; and as r
think that Professor Searle has shown that it is not a gooa sort of
argument, I am ready to maintain that the so-called timeless truths
do hold at all times and that, if such holding involves the existence
of timeless objects, these will also be sempiternal objects. But does
it involve the existence of timeless objects? I have so far avoided
this question. Let us admit that "Two and two are four" expresses a
timeless truth. Does this involve us in saying that the number two is
a timeless object? I see no reason so far for being committed to this
Fregean conclusion; for, as Descartes remarked, the truths of arith-
metic are hypothetical, and I believe that to say "Two and two are
four" is to make a statement about all possible pairs of objects.
The answer to the question whether there are timeless objects
is obviously determined by the exact sense we attach to the word
"object" and is perhaps best approached indirectly through the notion
of a timeless truth, which I will now try to make precise. I will take
as an instance the assertion of the existence of a quality, e.g., the
assertion that there is such a thing as saintliness, taken not in the
sense that there are saintly. people. but that it is possible that some
people should be saintly. The only clear sense which I can attach to
the assertion that this is a timeless truth is that the words in which
it is expressed express a true proposition at whatever time, wherever
and by whomsoever they are used, provided only that the words
used retain their present sense. In this the sentence differs from
many sentences of everyday speech which are now generally recog-
nised to be capable of expressing propositions of different truth-
value in different circumstances. The expression of a truth in all
circumstances is a necessary but not a sufficient condition for the
expression of a timeless truth by a sentence; for it is also shared by
Quine's "eternal sentences," 1 r; which do not express timeless truths
but are simply artificial devices for expressing in the timeless present
propositios that would normally be expressed by the use of tenses.
It seems that-Qui!le is mistaken in supposing that his eternal sentences
16. W. V. O. Quine, Word and Object (Cambridge: Technology Press of
M.I.T., 1960), p. 193.
234 MARTHA KNEALE

contain no device that takes the place of tense; for they contain dates,
and a system of dates can be used only by referring directly or in-
directly to an origin which is related to the time of utterance of the
sentence in question. 17 By a timeless truth therefore I mean a true
proposition which needs neither a system of tenses nor a system of
dating for its expression. Does the existence of such sentences entail
the existence of timeless objects? Shall we say that saintliness is such
a timeless object? This seems to me to be a not very important ques-
tion. Its answer depends on a choice as to how we use the word
"object." The important question for me is whether, if we say that it
is a timeless object, we must also say that it is a sempiternal object,
and I hold that we must accept the second thesis because the only
clear criterion for the existence of a timeless object is that any sen-
tence which can be used to assert its existence must not require a
device like tense or date but express a true proposition whenever,
wherever and by whomever spoken. By this criterion saintliness is a
timeless object, and so, contrary to what I suggested before, are
numbers. Moreover, rather unexpectedly, there may be (I don't say
there are) timeless physical objects. For suppose there were exactly
n Epicurean atoms, then the sentence "There are exactly n atoms"
would express a true proposition whenever, wherever and by whom-
ever uttered. It may be thought that this conclusion constitutes a
reductio ad absurdum of my criterion of timelessness, and perhaps
there is a better and tighter criterion of . timelessness... which .would
avoid this conclusion, but at the moment it seems to me that the no-
tion of timelessness is otiose and could well. be allowed to collapse
either into that of sempiternity or that of necessity.
I now tum to this latter notion. There is a difference between a
timelessly true and a necessarily true proposition. The prop<?sition
that there are exactly n Epicurean atoms would, if true, be timelessly
true, but obviously not necessarily true, whereas the proposition that
there is such a property as saintliness is necessarily true, since it is
analysable into a modal proposition, which like all true modal propo-
sitions is necessarily true. Similarly propositions which are simply
about numbers or other mathematical objects are, if true, necessarily
true. I say "simply" in order to exclude propositions which are ex-
17. This point is argued in detail in a paper, "Propositions a!ld Time," by
W. and M. Kneale forthcoming in a volume on the philosophy of G. E. Moore
edited by A. Ambrose and S. Lazerowitz.
 Eternity and Sempiternity 235
pressed by such sentences as "I am now thinking about the number
two," which is neither necessary nor timeless.
In so far then as I have been able to find a precise definition of
timelessness, it both entails and is entailed by sempiternity. What
remains for us to consider, then, is the relation between necessity,
the other constituent of the notion of eternity and sempiternity. The
position I want to uphold is that necessity entails sempiternity but
not vice-versa.
The first point is clear in relation both to necessary truths and to
necessary objects. For example, it is a necessary truth that two and
two are four. Now suppose it to be the case that at some time they
are not four; since ab esse ad posse valet consequencia, it is possible
that they should not be four. We have thus a contradiction, and it
must be the case that two and two are always four. Similarly, if there
is a necessary object, e.g., God, then there is a true proposition ex-
pressible by the sentence "God necessarily exists." Now suppose God
not to be sempiternal; obviously there will be a true proposition
expressible, according to the time of utterance. by "God did. not
exist," "God does not exist," or "God will not exist." It follows that
"Possibly God does not exist" expresses a true proposition, so that
again we have a contradiction. Therefore if God is eternal, in the
sense of "necessary," he is also sempiternal. This proof holds what-
ever object we substitute for God and therefore any necessary object
is also sempiternal.
But is the sempiternal also necessary? There are passages in
Aristotle which suggest that he held this view. but even those who at-
tribute it to him do not hold that it is true. 18 It is indeed highly para-
doxical, being equivalent, as can be shown by simple contraposition,
to the proposition that whatever is possible sometimes exists. My
conclusion about the notions we have been discussing is therefore as
follows. Timelessness is either identical with sempiternity or they are
mutually entailing. Necessity entails sempiternity but not vice-versa.
18. For a full discussion of these passages, see J. Hintikka, "Necessity, Uni-
versality, and Time in Aristotle," A jaws, XX ( 1957), 65-90, and "An Aris-
totelian Dilemma," Ajarus, XXII (1959), 87-92, and C. J. F. Williams, "Aris-
totle and Corruptibility," Religious Studies, I (October 1965), 95-107 and
(April 1966), 203-215. Either an identification of or a murual entailment be-
tween necessity and sempiternity is also sometimes maintained by medieval
-philosophers. See, e.g., Duns Scorus, Opus Oxonicn,e. Dist. 'l Ou r;c '. arti-
cle ii, in Duns Scotus, Philosophical Wriiings, ed. by Allan Wolter, 0.F.M.
(Edinburgfi: T. Nelson, 1962), p. 55.
236 MARTHA KNEALE

II
In western philosophical tradition we have found two strongly op-
posing views. According to the one (held by Plato, Augustine,
Boethius and St Thomas in his Platonic moods) eternity and sem-
piternity are incompatible, while according to the other (held by
Aristotle, Epicurus, and St Thomas in his more Aristotelian moods)
eternity, whether as timelessness or necessity is either identical with
sempiternity or related to it by mutual entailment. Now Spinoza was
subjected either directly or indirectly to the influence of both these
views, 19 and I wish to use the results of my first part to suggest a
new interpretation of his Ethics, Part V, propositions xxi and fol-
lowing, a section which commentators have found peculiarly bafiling.
Their bafflement arises from the following facts. There are many
passages in which Spinoza connects eternity with necessity and sug-
gests that only God and His attributes are fully eternal and necessary.
The connexion is made in the definition of eternity itself, Per
aeternitatem intelligo ipsam existentiam quatenus ex sola rei aeternae
necessario sequi concipitur. 20 ("By eternity I understand existence
itself in so far as it is conceived as following from the definition of
the eternal thing alone.") We are told in E., I, xxiv that the essence
of things produced by God does not involve existence, in other words
that they are not necessary, and E., II, Ax. 1 tells us that men are
among those- things: Hominis essentia-non involVir nei:ess<iriam -ex-
istentiam, hoc est ex naturae ordine tam fieri potest, ut hie et ille
homo existat, quam ut non non existat ("The essence of man does
not involve necessary existence, that is, in the order of nature it can
equally come about that this or that man should exist or not exist.")
Yet we have in E., V, xxiii, S. Sentimus experimur.que.. nos aeternos
esse ("We feel and know by experience that we are eternal.") It is
true that the demonstration to which this is a scholium attributes
eternity to the human mind alone, but on the face of it the human
mind is no less a created thing than the human body. This is one
contradiction: Man both is and is not necessary and eternal. But
there is also a second apparent contradiction. Much of the language
in which the eternity of the human mind is explained is appropriate to
19. For possible lines of transmission see H. A. Wolfson, The. Philosophy of
$pi110:.a (Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1934), Cb. 10.
20. E., I, Def. 8.
 Eternity and Sempiternity 237
duration. Proposition xxiii, itself says Mens hwnana non potest cum
corpore absolute destrui; sed eius aliquid remanet quad aeternum
est ("The human mind cannot be absolutely destroyed with the body
but something of it remains which is eternal.") The verb remanere
certainly suggests duration, and again it is stated explicitly at the end
of the Scholium to E., V, xx, which is the introduction to this sec-
tion of the Ethics that "it is now time to move to those things which
pertain to the duration of the mind without relation to the body."
The reaction of commentators to these contradictions has for the
most part been to say that, when Spinoza in this section uses the
language appropriate to duration, he does not mean what he says but
is obliged to speak metaphorically. All he is saying is that at certain
moments of our lives we are aware of necessary truths and so in a
certain sense experience eternity. Thus Pollock:
Spinoza's eternal life is not a continuance of existence but a manner
of existence; something which can be realised here and now as much
as at any other time and place; not a future reward of the soul's per"
fection, but the soul's perfection itself.~ 1
and more recently Hampshire:
The possible eternity of the human mind cannot therefore be in-
tended by Spinoza to mean that I literally survive, as a distinguishable
individual, in so far as I attain genuine knowledge, for in so far as I
do attain genuine knowledge, my individuality as a particular thing
disappears and my mind becomes so far united with God or Nature
conceived under the attribute of thought.22
These writers have been influenced, I believe, not only by those
passages in which Spinoza draws a sharp line between duration and
eternity, but also by the thought that Spinoza could not be putting
forward anything so vulgar as the doctrine of personal survival after
death. But this seems to me precisely what Spinoza is putting for-
ward. Hampshire's view that qua eternal the individual human mind
is lost in the divine consciousness must be wrong; for the premiss to
the argument for the eternity of the mind reads In Deo tamen datur
necessario idea, quae huius et illius corporis humani essentiam sub
specie aeternitatis exprimit 23 ("There exists necessarily however, in
21. Stuart Hampshire, Spinoza, p. 275.
22. I bid., p. 131.
23. E., V, xxii.
238 MARTHA KNEALE

God an idea which expresses the essence of this and that human
body under the form of eternity.") It is the eternity of the idea of
this and that human body, i.e., of this and that human mind which
is precisely in question. Again Spinoza expressly connects the in-
tellectual love of God which accompanies the eternity of the mind
with the third kind of knowledge (scientia intuitiva) which is knowl-
edge of individuals.24
But if we reject the Pollock-Hampshire interpretation of this sec-
tion of the Ethics, what better have we to offer? I think that no in-
terpretation can be given which is consistent with everything that
Spinoza says because in the course of his philosophical life, perhaps
even during the writing of the Ethics, which continued for a number
of years, he changed his mind about the relation between eternity
and duration. What I shall put forward as an interpretation of this
section is what I think Spinoza would have put forward had he had
the time fully to think out and the liberty fully to express what he is
here trying to say.
First, a conjecture as to history. I think that Spinoza began with a
Platonic view of eternity as timelessness sharply separated from
duration. I have already quoted one passage to this effect from the
Ethics. 25 There is an even more striking expression of the same view
in the Cogitata Metaphysica/ 6 an early work which is of doubtful
authodty for Spinoza's mature views. Here he explains what he
means by aeternitas and -uses- precisely- the kind of argument which
is exploded by Searle in order to distinguish this notion sharply from
that of duration. If, he says, we separate God's essence from his ex-
istence, we are tempted to ask whether God has existed for a longer
time since he created Adam than he had before, which has the same
kind of absurdity as saying that the essence _of the triangle or the
circle, considered as an eternal truth has existed longer now than it
had at the time of Adam. This way of thinking persists into the Eth-
ics, as we have shown, but by the time he came to write Part V, I
think that Spinoza was thinking in a more Aristotelian way. He
thought that eternity was essentially necessity, that he can prove the
necessity of the human mind and from this the sempiternity of the
human mind. I say deliberately "sempiternity" rather than "survival"
because there are two curious passages which suggest the pre-
24. E., V, xxiv and xxxili..
25. E., I, xxiii, S. 2.
26. C.m., II, 1.
 Eternity and Sempiternity 239
existence as well as the post-existence of the human mind. The first
occurs in E., V, xxili, S. "Although we do not remember that we
existed before the body, nevertheless we feel our mind to be eter-
nal," which strongly suggests that its eternity entails the pre-existence
as well as the post-existence of the human mind. The second is in
the Scholium to Proposition X.'{..'(i, where he says that he proposes to
consider the human mind as if ii had just begun to exist and to under-
stand things under the form of eternity. This, he suggests, is false,
and what follows is not that the mind sub specie aeternitatis has no
duration but that its duration is endless in both directions like that of
Aristotle's ouranos. How could Spinoza have reached this strange
conclusion? He began, I _think, with a theological premiss, one so
deeply ingrained by his religious and philosophical training, that it
was impossible that he should call it in question, namely the omnis-
cience of God. He identified God with the universe for reasons which
have some plausibility but which are not germane to the present
question. The universe, therefore is omniscient. Everything is known,
including the human body and the reason why any particular human
body is a part of the universe. This knowledge, in the case of each
human body is the corresponding human mind. or at least that part
of it which is eternal. There is in God the knowledge of the essence
of each human body, which is different from the essence of every
other human body and this knowledge is necessary, i.e., eternal and
therefore sempiternal. Only for the brief space of our physical lives
is it combined with the confused perceptions and passive emotions
which torment our bodily existence. Otherwise through endless time
it endures in the enjoyment of that complete understanding which
even in this life is our highest satisfaction. How, then, in eternity, or
rather in sempiternity, we may ask, does one human mind differ from
another? Spinoza gives no answer, but it is possible to give one. The
system of truths about the universe is like that of axioms and theo-
rems in a logical system. It may be arranged in many different ways.
A given human mind, I suggest, is that system of knowledge which
has the existence of God as its first premiss (this is common to all),
the existence of other parts of the universe as intermediate premisses,
and the existence of its own body as conclusion. Thus every human
mind is in a way the same system of knowledge as every other human
mind, but it is the system arranged in a different way. Hence our in-
dividuality, not merely in this life but sempiternally.
There are a number of ineradicable flaws in this system, but it is
240 MARTHA KNEALE

not, I think, an ignoble one. There are reasons why Spinoza, even if
he had thought it out in full clarity, which I suspect he had not, would
have shrunk from expressing it with full openness. For it entails two
doctrines of extreme unorthodoxy, and pace Pollock, 2 i_ Spinoza did
wish to be read and to secure a hearing. It is obvious, for example,
that he is being tactful towards Christianity in the Tractatus
Theologico-Politicus. The two unorthodox doctrines entailed by the
second part of Ethics V are the pre-existence of the human soul and
the doctrine of universal salvation. Spinoza is committed, like Origen,
to the view that even the devil (if there is one) must have beatitudo
in the end, and not only at the end but also at the beginning and
presumably throughout most of the temporal duration of the uni-
verse. Of these two unorthodox doctrines, the second was the more
hateful to Spinoza's contemporaries. This is shown by the fact that the
politic Leibniz, who dared to put forward a kind of pre-existence,
felt bound, in spite of his general optimism, to maintain that the
number of the damned is far greater than the number of the saved at
least as regards the inhabitants of this planet. :!S There is no wonder
that Spinoza, if he held the doctrine, should have presented it in a
somewhat veiled manner.
Had his attempt succeeded, it would have been an enormous
triumph. He would have shown that a pure naturalism can offer the
certainty of salvation in place of the hope put forward by revealed
religion, and yet give equal encouragement to virtue and piety; for,
as he himself emphasises;-- he -has-shown in Part IV and the earlier
propositions of Part V that, even in this life, virtue is our only
blessedness.
27. Hampshire, op. cit., p. 276.
28. Leibniz, Theodicy, 19.
 Spinoza's Proof of Immortality

ALAN DONAGAN

Spinoza's uncompromising declaration that "the human mind cannot-

be absolutely destroyed with the body; but something of it re-
mains, which is eternal" (E., V, xxiii), 1 has turned out to be an em-
barrassment. It appears to hold out to everybody the hope of an
infinitely prolonged life after death. Many of his admirers, finding
themselves unable to ascribe to him what they dismiss as a "popular
travesty of the philosophic conception of 'eternity,' " 2 have battered
his text with the hermei:teutical blunt instruments of post-Hegelian
theology. Others, conceding that he meant what he wrote, have writ-
ten it off as an aberration, in which "the mystic simply abandons the
structural order of his metaphysics." 3 Both parties agree that his
affirmation of personal immortality, taken at face value, is irrecon-
cilable with the rest of his system. In this paper, I shall try to show
that it is not.
Since Spinoza spoke not only of an "eternal" part of the mind as
"'"emaining" after the death of the body, but also of "the duration of
the mind without relation to the body" (E., V, xx S), I begin by
investigating his use of the words "eternity" ("aeternitas'') and dura-
tion ("durado"), and of the related-word "time1' ("tempus").
In an invaluable chapter, H. A. Wolfson informs us that "the
term eternity started on its career in the history of philosophy with
two meanings," a Platonic one and an Aristotelian one. To the
Platonists, "eternity is the antithesis of time and it means the exclu-
sion of any kind of temporal relations"; to the Aristatelians, "eternity
is only endless time." 4 Against Wolfson, most commentators have
This essay was written especially for this volume.
1. Throughout this paper, unless otherwise indicated, references to Spinoza's
writings are to Carl Gebhardt (ed.), Spinoza Opera, 4 vols. (Heidelberg: Carl
Winter, 1925), and translations from them are my own.
2. H. H. Joachim, A Study of the Ethics of Spinoza (Oxford: Oxford Uni-
versity Press, 1901), p. 295.
3. L. S. Feuer, Spinoza and the Rise of Liberalism (Boston: Beacon Press,
1964). p. :!24. -
4. H. A. Wolfson, Tire Philosophy of Spinoza (Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard
242 ALAN DONAGAN

agreed with H. H. Joachim that Spinoza conceived eternity Platoni-

cally, as "timeless necessity of being, [which] has nothing to do with
lasting through an 'infinitely long' time." 5 And indeed there are
passages which appear to verify this interpretation, such as the re-
mark that "eternity can neither be defined by time, nor have any
relation to time" (E., V, xxiii S). However, attention to Spinoza"s
usage shows this appearance to be an illusion.
He had no term for "time" in what I take to be its fundamental
ordinary sense: namely, that in which it stands for the passage of the
future into the present, and of the present into the past. 6 (Here-
after, for brevity, I shall refer to time, in this sense, as "temporal
passage.") In his system, time is subordinated to existence, whether
of substance or of its modes. He would have dismissed speculation
about the passage of time in empty space as metaphysically ridicu-
lous. That is why his fundamental temporal concept was that of
continuation of existing (continuatio existendi): "continuation" be-
ing understood as indifferent to temporal direction, so that in his
usage, one can speak of cockroaches as continuing to exist before
the genesis of man, as well as after his extinction. That is also why
he did not perceive that continuation of existing is equivalent to the
existence of something through a passage of time, and therefore pre-
supposes the more primitive concept of temporal passage.
He himself used the Latin synonym for "time" ("tempus") in a
deliberately restricted sense. The one passage I know of in the Ethics
that throws light on this sense. is little ..more--than an allusion:
Besides, nobody doubts that the way in which 'Ye imagine time is this:
we imagine some bodies to be moved, with respect to others, more
slowly, or more quickly, or equally quickly (E., II, xliv, cor. l, S).

University Press, 1934), vol. I, p. 358. Cf. William Kneale, "Time and Eternity
in Theology," Proc. Aris. Soc. 61 (1960-61); esp. 9T-101.
5. Joachim, Ethics of Spinoza, p. 298. For references to commentators agree-
ing with Joachim, see Martha Kneale, Proc. Aris. Soc. 69 (1968-69), 234-235
[this volume, pp. 227-240], and E. E. Harris, Monist 55 ( 1971), 672-674.
6. Cf. J. M. E. McTaggart, The Nature of Existence (Cambridge, England:
Cambridge University Press, 1927), vol. II, p. 10: "the distinction of past, pres-
ent, and future is as essential to time as the distinction of earlier and later, while
in a certain sense it may . . . be regarded as more fundamental than the dis-
tinction of earlier and later." Cf. also C. D. Broad, Scientific Thought (London:
Routledge & Kegan Paul, 1923), pp. 57-58, and P~ter Geach, "Some Problems
about Time" in P. F. Strawson (ed.) Studies in the Philosophy of Thought and
Action (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1968), esp. pp. 176-179.
 Spinoza's Proof of Immortality 243
This echoes the following analysis in his Cogitata Metaphysica,
which a letter of April 20, 1663, to Lewis Meyer, shows to have
expressed his own view. i
[I]n order that [a quantity of duration] be determined (deter-
mi11etur), we compare it with the duration of other things which
have a certain and determinate motion (motus), and this compari-
son is called time ( C .J1., I, -J.).
This analysis tells us what a time is: namely, an interval of duration
measurable by a clock. It analyzes the sense of "time" in which it
is said that the time Michelangelo took to paint the ceiling of the
Sistine Chapel was four and a half years.
Unless the distinct~on between "time" in the sense of temporal
passage, and "time" in Spinoza's restricted sense, in which times are
measurable intervals of duration, is kept firmly in mind, what Spi-
noza wrote about time and eternity will be seriously misunder-
stood. For example, if "time" were to be taken in the former sense,
his remark that "eternity cannot be defined by time" (E., V, X.'<ili S)
would contradict an Aristotelian definition of eternity as "endless
time." However, if it be taken in his own sense, the latter one, it is
perfectly consistent with such an Aristoteiian definition; for endless
time is not definable by any measurable interval of duration.
Since, for reasons we have touched on, Spinoza conceived duration
as enduring existenc~ and eternity as eternal existence, his defini-
tions of duration and eternity are only indirectly- related to time in
the sense of temporal passage.
Duration [he wrote] is indefinite continuation of existing (exist-
endi- continuatio). Explicario. I say "indefinite/' -because [such
continuation] can by no means be limited (determinari) by the
nature itself of the existing thing, or even by its efficient cause, which
indeed necessarily posits (ponit) the existence of the thing, but does
not take it away (tollit) (E., II, Def. 5).
Here en.during existents are differentiated from nonenduring ones _as
being existents whose continuation can possibly have a limit.
7. "Furthermore, time arises because we can determine duration . . . as we
please, namely, when . . . we separate it from the mode by which it .flows from
eternal things; time [arises] . . . in order that . . . duration may be determined
in such a manner that, as far as it can be, we cnay imagine it easily" -(Ep., xii;
Spinoza Opera IV, pp. 56-57).
244 ALAN DONAGAN

What existents are excluded by this differentia? In view of Spi-

noza's definition of eternity, it is natural to answer that they are
eternal existents.
By "eternity" [he wrote] I mean existence (existentiam) itself, inas-
much as it is conceived to follow solely from the definition of an
eternal thing. Explicatio. For such existence, like the essence of a
thing, is conceived as an eternal truth; and therefore cannot be ex-
plained through duration or time, although a duration may be con-
ceived to lack a beginning and an end (., I, Def. 8).

Taken in conjunction with his definition of duration, as its explicatio

invites us to take it, this definition contrasts eternity with duration, as
existence which, being necessary, cannot have a temporal limit-
whether a beginning or an end-with existence which, being con-
tingent, can have such a limit. In effect, it treats eternity as necessary
continuation of existing. However, in referring to eternity, Spinoza
shunned the word "continuatio," presumably because it presupposes
a point of reference from which existence "continues" before or af-
ter; for he held that no moment in eternity is privileged. It is there-
fore closer to his usage to say that eternity, as he conceived it, is
equivalent to necessarily omnitemporal existence, understanding
"omnitemporal" as meaning "at all moments in the passage of time."
In the letter to Lewis Meyer already mentioned, Spinoza amplified
this:
I call the states ( affectiones) of substance "modes" [he wrote J; and
their definition, inasmuch as it is not the d~finition itself of sub-
stance, can involve no existence. From this it follows that, although
they exist, we can conceive them as not existing. From this, in turn,
it follows that we, when we attend solely to the essence of modes,
and not to_the order of the whole of nature (totius naturae), cannot
conclude from the fact that they now exist ( existant), either that
they will exist (extituros) hereafter or that they will not, or that they
have existed (extitisse) herebefore or that they have not. From this
it plainly appears that we conceive the existence of substance as
toto genere different from the existence of modes. And from this
arises the difference between eternity and duration. For through
duration we can explain only the existence of modes; [we can explain
the existence] of substance, however, through eternity, that is,
[through] infinite enjoyment of existing (fruitionem . . . existen di),
or, in strained Latin, essendi (Ep., xii; Spinoza Opera, IV, 54-55).
 Spinoza's Proof of Immortality 245
Here what distinguishes eternity, the existence of substance, from
duration, the existence of finite modes, is not timelessness as op-
posed to temporality, but necessity of existence as opposed to its
merely contingent continuation.
It may be objected that, by explaining eternal existence as "con-
ceived as an eternal truth," Spinoza, wittingly or unwittingly, com-
mitted himself to a Platonic conception of eternity as timelessness.
Thus E. M. Curley has argued that
. . . whatever follows logically from something which is logically
necessary must itself be logically necessary. If Spinoza regards the
existence and causality of God as being strictly logically necessary,
then he has to say that the infinite modes are eternal [in the sense of
timeless], whether he wants to or not.a

But why has Spinoza to say that? Must logically necessary truths be
timelessly true? Martha Kneale has forcibly argued that not even
truths about timeless objects are timeless. In her opinion, which I
share, the proposition that 2+2 = 4 was true yesterday and will be
true tomorrow. 9 Moreover, even conceding that logically necessary
truths are timeless, it would not follow, because a truth is timeless,
that it must be about timeless objects. If we provisionally accept
Spinoza's view that it is a logically necessary truth that an infinite
substance exists, we have not the slightest reason to doubt that it
may not also_ be a logically necessary truth that an infinite substance
exists at all times.
Nor can there be much doubt that some of Spinoza's descriptions
of substance and its modes presuppose that they exist in time. Not
only did he remark that "an infinite thing must always (semper)
necessarily exist" (E., II, xi Dem.), but, in his first theorem about
the infinite modes, he laid it down that "all that follows from the
absolute nature of any attribute of God must always (semper) exist
and [be] infinite, or (sive) is through that same attribute eternal
and infinite" (E., I, xxi). Curley himself acknowledges the justice of.
Wolfson's observation that the word "always" ("semper'') implies
temporality: "omnitemporality to be sure, but temporality none the
8. E. M. Curley, Spinoza's Metaphysics: An Essay in Interpretation (Cam-
bridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1969), p. 107.
9. Martha Kneale, op. cit.
246 ALAN DONAGAN

less." 10 And only by resorting to such speculative interpretations as

Hallett's of motion and rest as not spatio-temporal, or Curley's of
modes as not individual things, but certain sorts of fact, 11 can we
resist the conclusion that, since Spinoza held the immediate ipfinite ~
and eternal mode of extension to be motion and rest, he must have
conceived at least one eternal mode as being in time. The concept of
timeless existence may be intelligible; that of timeles~ motion is not.
This conclusion is confirmed by a careful scrutiny of the textual
evidence offered against it. Of the passages in the Ethics which at
first glance appear to presuppose a Platonic conception of eternity,
I know of none which, read in context, is not consistent with the
conception of it as necessarily omnitemporal existence. Spinoza's
well-known remark that
in eternity there is no when, before, or after (E., I, xx.xiii S 2),
is a good example. It occurs in the following passage:
Furthermore, all God's ordinances ( decreta) have been ratified from
eternity (ah aeterno) by God himself. For that it should be other-
wise would argue imperfection and inconstancy. But since in eternity
(in aeterno) there is no when, before, or after, it follows solely from
God's perfection that God can never ordain ;inything eise ( aliudi,
nor ever could have; and that God did not exist before his ordi-
nances, nor can exist without them (E., I, xxxiii S 2).
Here Spinoza sh~ws that Qod_ carp1ot ordain at one_ time what he
does not ordain at another, by pointing out that what is true of an
eternal thing is true at all times: such que_stions as "When was this
true of it?" "Was this true of it before that?" and "Will this be true
of it after that?" are all inapplicable to an eternal thing. What is
being repudiated is inconstancy; and to deny that something is in-
constant suggests, not that iris timeless, but that it is at all times the
same: without weariness or shadow of turning. However, there is a
complication.
As Wolfson observed, if there is an eternal part of the mind, it
follows from Spinoza's conception of eternity as necessarily omni-
temporal existence, not only that that part of the mind must exist
10. Curley, Spinoza's Metaphysics, 107; cf. Wolfson, Philosophy of Spinoza,
vol. I, pp. 376-377.
11. H. F. Hallett, Aerernitas: a Spinozistic Study (Oxford: O"xford University
Press, 1930), pp. 84-85; Curley, Spinoza's Metaphysics, p. 75.
 Spinoza's Proof of Immortality 247
after death, but also that it must have existed before birth.12 Al-
though Spinoza did not expressly avow such pre-existence, he argued
against prenatal reminiscence in a way that presupposed it.
[I]t cannot happen [he wrote] that we recollect that we have existed
( extitisse) before the body, because no traces of it are to be found
in the body, and eternity can neither be defined by time nor have
any relation to time (E., V, xxiii S) .1s
But is not this an argument that prenatal reminiscence is impossible
because it implies time, and "eternity can . . . [not] have any rela-
tion to time"? No. But to explain why, I must touch on the complica-
tion mentioned above. Although God is the fundamental eternal
thing, not everything that is true of God is so by the necessity of his
nature, or, as Spinoza put it, sub quadam aeternitatis specie (E., II,
xliv, Cor. 2). Some things are true of God "inasmuch as he is modi-
fied by a modification that is finite, and has limited ( determinatam)
existence" (E., I, xxviii Dem.): as, for example, that God is the im-
manent cause of (and hence is related to) this finite mode and that,
whose durational existence is "a certain form of quantity" ("quaedam
quantitatis species") "(E., II, xiv S) .'' Tb.is puts it beyond doubt
that Spinoza held that God, the infinite and eternal substance, has
rdations to time, inasmuch as he is modified by certain finite modi-
fications. He must therefore have intended his remark that eternity
cannot have any relation to time to be understood as qualified. His
text indeed suggests such a qualification, and only one: namely, "sub
specie aeternitatis." Accordingly~ I submit that his remark should be
understood as meaning that eternity, qua eternity (or an eternal
thing, sub specie aeternitatis), cannot have any relation to time.
If this is correct, then Spinoza's argument in E., V, xxiii S comes to
this: the eternal part of a man cannot, sub specie aeternitatis, leave
traces in his body; for leaving such traces would be an event in time.
But it does not follow that the eternal part of a .man may not be re-
lated to time by forming part of a human mind actually existing for a
time. All that follows is that, if something eternal forms part of some-
thing existing for a time, then it does not do so sub specie aeternitatis,.
that is, by the necessity of its eternal nature. This conclusion, as we
shall see, Spinoza unreservedly accepted. That a given eternal idea
12. Wolfson, Philosophy of Spinoza, vol. II, pp. 296-297.
13. Cf. Wolfson, Philosophy of Spinoza, vol. II,. PP- 296-297; and Martha
Kneale, op. cit., p. 236 [this volume, 239].
248 ALAN DONAGAN

forms part of a human mind actually existing for a time depends, in

his view, not on the necessity of its nature, but on what finite dura-
tional modes God is modified by.
It is now time to investigate what Spinoza took the eternal part of
the mind to be.
Natura naturata, as Spinoza described it, is a system of infinite and
finite modes, which is truly conceived in each attribute that expresses
an eternal and infinite essence (E., I, xxix S). Of these attributes we
know two, extension and thought; and, according to the theorem
"the order and connection of ideas is the same as the order and con-
nection of things" (E., II, vii), every mode that is conceivable in the
attribute of extension is also conceivable in the attribute of thought.
However, while acknowledging that all the finite modes of nature are
in diverse degrees animated (animata), in the sense that each is
conceivable in the attribute of thought, Spinoza did not jump to the
conclusion that for every material object (corpus) there is a corre-
sponding mind (mens). He recognized no mode in the attribute of
thought as being a mind, unless, under the attribute of extension, it
is a body so apt (aptus) to do and undergo many things that its
action is to a very great degree independent of the action of other
bodies; and he recognized no bodies as satisfying this condition ex-
cept living human bodies (E., II, xiiiS; cf. IV, xxxvii Sl).
A body's aptness to do or undergo something depends on what
Spinoza called its (actual) power of acting (potentia agendi) (cf.
E., II, vii C.; III,-xi). As-he-used the word, "potentia"-fundamen..:
tally means power displayed in doing something. In God there is no
potentia that is not exercised. Hence God's power and his action are
not really distinct: whatever he has power to do, he does. Ap-
parently it is otherwise with finite things," but only apparently. As we
usually think of it, the same power in a finite thing may be displayed
in a variety of incompatible ways: thus, an athlete who has the power
to run the first hundred yards of a mile race in eleven seconds, may
also have the power to run the whole race in four and a quarter min-
utes, but not the power to do both in the same race. Here Spinoza
would say that an athlete's body is "apt" for doing both. Again, a
man's body may be apt for doing many things while actually doing
none of them: it does not lose its aptness for doing them when he
falls asleep. Nevertheless, it does not follow, in Spinoza's view, that
the power of acting of a finite thing is not necessarily exercised.
 Spinoza's Proof of Immortality 249
Finite things cliffer from infinite ones in that their power of acting is
limited by other finite things. To say of an athlete who ran the first
hundred yards of a mile race in fifteen seconds that he had the power
to do it in eleven is loose: if he did not do it, it was because the rele-
vant finite modes conditioning his existence conditioned him to do
something else, for example, to run the race in four and a quarter
minutes, and so deprived him of the power to do what otherwise he
might have done. Strictly speaking, everything at every moment exer-
cises its full power of acting.
Taken strictly in this way, the whole of a thing's power of acting is
identical with what Spinoza called the "conatus" whereby it strives
to persevere in existence, and which he held to be its actual essence
(essentia actualis) or ess_ence-as-existing (E., III, vii). 14 However,
in an earlier discussion of essence in his proof that an infinite sub-
stance exists, he departed from this strict usage, according to which
a power is necessarily exercised, and spoke of a finite thing's essence
as a power of existing (potentia existendi) which would bring about
its existence unless other things, .incompatible with it, had a greater
power of existing(., I, xi Dem. and S).
This deviation in usage is enlightening. Spinoza had laid it down
that, if an essence were such that its existence would not in itself
involve a contradiction, then what would call for explanation would
be not so much its existence (if it existed), as its nonexistence (if
it did not). Let us call such essences "intrinsically possible." His idea
evidently was that an infinite substance would bring about the
existence, as a finite mode, of every intrinsically possible finite es-
sence, unless its other finite modes made it impossible to do so.
Here Spinoza anticipated Leibniz: his infinite substance necessarily
brings into existence the most perfect intrinsically possible system
of modes (E., I, xx.iciii S 2). Natura nat!trata is therefore what ~ei~
niz would have called the best of all possible worlds. And, although
strictly speaking only the essences of modes in the most perfect pos-
sible modal system have power of existing, every intrinsically possible
essence has it loosely speaking: that is, every intrinsically possible
essence has conditional power of existing-it would exist if some
14. For Spinoza's use of "essenria," both with and without such qualifying
epithets as "actualis" and "iormalis," see Wolfson, Philosophy of Spinoza, vol.
II, pp. 292-293. Wolfson correctly treats "essence," unqualified and variously
qualified, as standing for one or another kind of existence. It is equally correct
to treat those kinds of existence as kinds of essence.
250 ALAN DONAGAN

finite existent did not prevent it. Essences possessed of power of

existing only in this loose or conditional sense are not actual.
In this theory of finite essences, two points are cardinal to Spi-
noza's conception of the eternal part of the human mind.
The first is that essences are individual. Nothing but confusion
can result from interpreting Spinoza according to the Aristotelian-
Scholastic notion that, for example, Socrates and Plato are individu-
ated by their matter, and share a common essence, humanity. 15 He
held that, as existing individuals, Socrates and Plato are distinct
actual essences or conatus. A living individual man is identical with
his actual essence. Furthermore, since the only difference between
an actual essence and the essence of a nonexistent individual is that
the latter is merely a conditional power of existing, of which the
condition is unfulfilled, the essence of a nonexistent individual is
also individual.
The second point is most conveniently made in terms of Spinoza's
implicit distinction between actual and formal essences. Since the
very same essence (for example, that of Socrates' body) may be
actual at one time (say, 424 B.C.) but not another (now), it is useful
to have an epithet to indicate when an essence is being spoken of
\vith no implication that it is ::tctual. Spinoz::i used "formdis''
("formal") for this purpose. Hence, in speaking of essences of in-
dividuals merely as they are contained in the divine attributes, with-
out any implication as to whether the divine finite modes are or are
not permitting them to be actual~ he called them "formal essences"
("essentiae formales") (E., IT, viii). The idea of an actual essence is
therefore composite, and may be analyzed into the idea of a formal
essence, and the idea of other existents being such as not to prevent
its existence. Spinoza presupposed an analysis of this kind when he
declared that "something of the human mind" is eternal, namely, the
idea of the essence of the hum.an body, and went on to discuss the
conditions under which the eternal "part" of the human mind is its
greater part (E., V, xxiii, xxxix). These passages are unintelligible
15. Aquinas distinguished essentia ut totum (as not cutting out designation
of matter, but as containing it implicitly and indistinctly) from essentia ut pars
(as cutting out designation of matter), and considered the essence of Socrates
and Plato to be humanity only in the sense of essentia ut pars. See St. Thomas
Aquinas, Opuscula Philosophica (De Ente et Essentia, II, 15), ed. R. M. Spiazzi
(Turin and Rome, 1954), p. 9. -spinoza rejected both this distinction, and the
distinction of form and matter from which it derives.
 Spinoza's Proof of Immortality 251
unless the idea of the essence of a human body is part of the idea of
that human body actually existing: that is, unless the idea of its for-
mal essence is part of the idea of its actual essence.
The answer to the question what Spinoza took the eternal part
of a mind to be has now been anticipated .. It is: the idea of the.
(formal) essence of its body. To understand it, however, we must
go into his conception of an individual human mind.
Every finite mode which, as extended, is a living human body, is
also, as thinking, a human mind. And, believing that, of the various
modes in the attribute of thought (modi cogitandi), that which he
called "idea" or "concept" is fundamental (E., II, Def. 3, Ax. 3),
Spinoza concluded that the primary constituent (primum quad . . .
constituit) of an existing human mind must be a complex idea, having
an existing human body for its object (E., II, xi). Since every hu-
man body interacts with other bodies, a complex idea having an
existing human body for its object will contain derivative ideas of
those other bodies, the adequacy of which will be proportional to
that body's power of acting (E., II, xv-xvii). And, since to every
idea there corresponds an idea of that idea, ad infinitum, every hu-
man mind will contain ideas of itself and of other minds (E., II,
xxi S).
Spinoza's general theory of the individuation of human minds is
not hard to make out, although he wrote little about it. Since human
minds are ideas, and not substances, theories of the individuation of
substances do not apply; and since modes in one attribute are not
intelligible in terms of any other attribute, human minds cannot be
individuated by directly referring to human bodies. However, while
ideas cannot be individuated by relations to bodies as such, it does not
follow that they may not be individuated by bodies considered as
their objects or ideata. And that was Spinoza's view. He held that
human minds are complex ideas individuated by their primary con-
stituents: ideas of existing human bodies.
Consider the most difficult case, that of two minds each of which
contains ideas of exactly the same objects as the other. Let A be a
mind having for its primary constituent the idea of the existing hu-
man body On, and B a mind having for its primary constituent the
idea of the existing human body Ob. And let both A and B contain
ideas of the objects On, O!,, 01, 02, . . . 0," and no others. Of
these ideas, some will be adequate, since every human mind has an
adequate idea of the essence of God (E., II, xlvii); and some not,
252 ALAN DONAGAN

since every human mind largely perceives its own body and external
bodies "after the common order of nature," and, inasmuch as it does
so, has inadequate ideas of them (E., II, xxix S). Let us also sup-
pose that A and B contain the same adequate ideas. They will never-
theless be distinct individuals, because, although they contain both
the same adequate ideas, and inadequate ideas of the same objects,
A's inadequate ideas of objects all derive from an inadequate idea
of 0 11 , together with certain adequate ideas, while B's inadequate
ideas of these same objects all derive from an inadequate idea of Ob,
together with the same adequate ideas. Thus, if A and B both contain
the following ideas and no others:
Adequate ideas of Ok . On, and inadequate ideas of Oa, Ob, 0 1,
02 oj,
then the structure of ideas constituting A will be:
Idea of Oa and ideas of Ok . . Om from which are derived ideas
of Ob, Oi. 0 2 , Oj;
whereas the structure of ideas constituting B will be:
Idea of Ob and ideas of Ok . Om from which are derived ideas
of 0 11 , Ov 0 2 , Oj.
Hence every mind is individuated by containing a nonderivative in-
adequate idea of its own body .16
Spinoza's proof that--somethihg of the mind remains, which is
eternal, confirms Wolfson's emphatic statement that he conceived
immortality as "personal and individual."17 For in it, he set out to
show, not that ideas. which are common to different minds remain
after death, brit that a part of the individuating primary constituent
of each mind does so, a part which retains its individuality.
His line of reasoning was as follows. The primary constituent of
each human mind is the idea of a certain human body actually exist-
ing, which deeper analysis has shown to be the same as the idea of a
conatus constituting a certain actual essence. Every idea of such an
16. Martha Kneale has given a different account of how, in eternity, one
human mind differs from another (Proc. Aris. Soc. 69 (1968-69), 237 [this
volume, p. 239]). One difficulty with her account is that it does not provide for
the survival of the human mind as an inadequate idea of the essence of its
body (see below, p. '.!57).
17. Wolfson, Philosophy of Spinoza, vol. II, p. 295.
 Spinoza's Proof of Immortality 253
actual essence is composite, and consists, first, of the idea of a formal
essence, and secondly, of the idea of other existents' being such as to
exclude everything incompatible with the existence of that formal
essence. Every such composite idea is also inadequate-"mutilated
and confused" as Spinoza used to say (cf. E., II, xxxv),-because
each man's ideas, both of his own body, and of other existents' being
such as to permit it to exist, are mediated through his inadequate
ideas of his body's modifications (E., II, xix). The form which a
man's inadequate idea of his body's actual essence takes is his aware-
ness of his body's present existence, an awareness which involves
both a sense of his body, and of its external circumstances. Plainly,
a man's complex idea of his body's actual essence-his awareness of
its present existence-endures only as long as his body itself endures.
As a complex whole, it cannot remain after his body is destroyed.
Nor can the second of its two parts remain: a man's idea of other
existents' being such as to permit his body to exist is mediated
through ideas of the modifications of his body as now existing .. But
it is otherwise with the first of its parts. For a man's idea of the formal
essence of his body, while mediated through ideas of its modifica-
tions, is not mediated through ideas of them as now existing. Spi-
noza maintained that this part of every mind is eternal.
There is, however, an obvious objection. A fundamental theorem
in Spinoza's system is that "the order and connection of ideas is the
same as the order and connection of things" (E., II, vii). Does it
not rule out the possibility that an eternally existing idea of the es-
sence of a body should correspond to a body which, having been
destroyed, does not exist at all?
The answer is found in Spinoza's general theorem about God's
knowledge of nonexistent individuals, of which his proof of im-
mortality is a fairly straightforward application. That theorem is as
follows:
Ideas of nonexistent individual things (rerum singu/arium) must be
comprehended in the infinite idea of God (Dei infinita idea), just as
formal essences of individual things or modes are contained in the
divine attributes (E., II, viii).
Unfortunately, Spinoza's "proof" throws almost no light either on
what he meant by this, or on why l;te said it. He was content to re-
mark that it is "obvious" ("patet'') from the preceding theorem, and
would be understood more clearly from the preceding scholium. But
254 ALAN DONAGAN

the preceding theorem, that "the order and connection of ideas is

the same as the order and connection of things," is the very one that
gave rise to difficulty in a specific case, and its scholium contains
nothing expressly about nonexistent individuals or their formal
essences.
To understand what Spinoza had in mind, we must go back to
what he wrote about nonexistent things in his proof that an infinite
being exists. There, it will be remembered, he maintained that, if an
essence is intrinsically possible, then its nonexistence must be ex-
plained by the existence of other things incompatible with it (E., I,
xi Dem.). Consider the essence of a nonexistent individual, say of a
volcano like Vesuvius in all respects, except that its long quiescence
in the pre-Christian era was disturbed, not by the eruption of A.D. 79
described in a letter of the younger Pliny, but by a nonexistent earlier
eruption in 45 B.c., described in a nonexistent letter of Cicero. Spi-
noza held that this intrinsically possible counterpart Vesuvius does
not exist only because its existence is incompatible with that of the
actual Vesuvius. Yet this counterpart Vesuvius, and innumerable
other co~terparts, are "contained in" the divine attribute of exten-
sion as formal essences: that is, they are intrinsically possible finite
modes of extension. However, and this is crucial, they are contained
only in the attribute. Thq are neither among its finite modes, nor
part of either of its infinite modes-motus et quies or facies to tius
universi; for both finite and in.finite modes are actual existents, and
our counterpart Vesuviuses are mere. possibilities.
Yet, astonishingly, as Spinoza saw, if this is true then the very
theorem that the order and connection of ideas is the same as the
order and connection of things, entails that what, in the attribute of
thought, corresponds to a mere possibility in the attribute of exten-
sion, must be more than a mere possibility. It is true that, just as our
counterpart Vesuvius is not among the finite modes of extension, so
it is not among the finite modes of thought. However, it is no less
true that just as any finite mode of extension excludes the existence
of incompatible finj.te modes, so the idea of such a mode implies the
idea of the nonexistence of modes incompatible with it. Hence the true
idea of a Vesuvius quiescent in the circumstances of 45 B.c. implies
the idea of the nonexistence of a Vesuvius erupting in those circum-
stances. Both ideas are actual, although the ideatum of one of them
is the nonexistence of something. And since the actual idea of the
nonexistence of a Vesuvius erupting in 45 B.C. includes as a part the
 Spinoza's Proof of Immortality 255
idea of the formal essence of such a Vesuvius, the idea of that formal
essence must also be actual. Such actual ideas of the formal essences
of nonexistent individuals, since they cannot be finite modes of
thought, must form part of an infinite mode of it, a mode which
Spinoza referred to as "Dei infinita idea." This infinite mode of_
thought must contain, inter alia, an actual idea of the formal essence
of every individual body, existent or nonexistent. 18 In Leibnizian
language, it must contain an idea of every intrinsically possible physi-
cal world. But, while all those possible physical worlds, except one,
are merely possible, the ideas of each and every one of them must
be actual.
Once it has been grasped that the identity of the order of ideas
and the order of things. not only does not forbid that there should be
actual ideas of the formal essences of nonexistent things, but on the
contrary demands it, Spinoza's proof of immortality is simple (E., V,
xxiii Dem.). When a living human body is destroyed, the correspond-
ing mind, as nonderivative idea of that body actually existing, perishes
with it; for they are the same finite mode in two distinct attnbutes.
However, that mind, as actual essence, had as a part the idea of the
formal essence of that body. And the idea of that formal essence
belongs to God sub specie aeternitatis: it is part of the infinite idea
of God, which is an eternal mode of God in the attribute of thought.
Therefore the part of a man's mind which consists in the idea of the
formal essence of his body must be eternal: it must have pre-existed
his body, and cannot be destroyed with it. Q.E.D.
Conceivably, somebody might object that Spinoza's proof fails be-
cause of an equivocation. The expression "idea of the formal essence
of a human body" may stand both for an adequate idea in the mind
of God, or for what we have seen to be a necessarily inadequate one
in the human mind which has an idea of that body as its primary
constituent. How can the eternal existence of an adequate idea of
something be imagined to guarantee the survival of an inadequate
idea of that thing?
Spinoza's reply to this objection has two stages. First, so far as it is
18. Wolfson persuasively identifies this infinite mode of thought with the im-
mediate infinite mode referred to by Spinoza as "intellectus absolute infinitus"
(Philosophy of Spinoza, vol. I. pp. '.!38-241). Others have supposed it to be a
mediate infinite mode, corresponding to facies totius universi (cf. Joachim,
Ethics of Spinoza. pp. 94-96. and H. F. Hallett. Benedict de Spinoza, London:
Athlone Press, 1957, pp. 31-32).
256 ALAN DONAGAN

positive, an inadequate idea of something does not differ from an

adequate one. "Nothing in ideas, on account of which they are said
to be false, is positive" (E., II, xxxiii). Every man's idea of his own
essence must be to some extent positive, and to that extent it is part
of the adequate idea in the divine intellect; and not different from
it. Secondly, there are two senses in which an idea of the formal
essence of a given human body is in God: (1) inasmuch as God is
in.finite, and has ideas of all intrinsically possible things; and (2)
inasmuch as God constitutes the essence of the human mind which
has an idea of that body as its primary constituent (E., II, xi Cor.; cf.
xxiv-xxx). It is only in the first sense that God's idea of the formal
essence of a given human body is adequate. Spinoza was quite willing
to say that, inasmuch as God constitutes the essence of the human
mind of which the idea of that body is the primary constituent, his
knowledge is inadequate (e.g. E., II, xxx Dem.). In the latter sense,
a man's idea of the formal essence of his own body will survive in
the infinite idea of God exactly as he has it.
Confronted with a philosophical proof of something they hope to
be true, most plain men become impatient, less because they impugn
its soundness, than because they suspect that in it the character of
their hope has been subtly transformed. The God of the philoso-
phers, they complain, is not the God of Abraham; and the immortal-
ity of the philosophers is not the life of the world to come, in the
heavenly city. Spinoza could not have denied that the character of
th~immortality he offered to--demonstrate- differs from that promised
by the saints and prophets. Like other philosophers, he professed
to have understood what the inspired have only seen in visions. Yet
I think he would have claimed that immortality as he understood it
preserves much of the substance of what plain men have hoped for.
The superficial differences, however, are great. As ordinarily
imagined, not only will life after death be different in kind from life
on earth, and in some cases at least, far better; but it will also be a
continuation of life on earth, in which we shall retain memories of
our earlier state. Spinoza, as is well known, denied that there would
be memory in the life after death (E., V, x:xi), and this has tempted
some commentators to conclude that he thought of life after death as
Aristotle did in de Anima: as a life of pure thought, in which all
awareness of self-identity has disappeared.
Our analysis has disclosed something quite different. We must
remember that Spinoza did not think that our sense of self-identity,
 Spinoza's Proof of Immortality 257
even in this life, depends on memory. A man knows his own
identity to the extent that the primary constituent of his mind, his
idea of his own body, is adequate. And, however inadequate it is,
that idea is individual.
We can go further. A man's idea of the essence of his body
changes during his life, and in that change there is loss as well as
gain. However, God's idea of that essence, inasmuch as God consti-
tutes the essence of that man's mind, is eternal and cannot change;
hence it cannot be the idea which that man has of it at any given
moment during his life. Can it be anything but the ordered totality
of those ideas? If it cannot, it is reasonable to infer that Spinoza
conceived the eternal self-knowledge of each man as being complete
in a way in which his- durational self-knowledge cannot be; for it is
an idea of his body's essence through his whole life. Yet that idea not
- only need not be a memory-image, it cannot be, because it cannot
correspond to physical traces in the brain.
Eternal self-knowledge, while more complete than any durational
self-knowledge, can contain no element that is not present in dura-
tional self-knowledge. Nobody can accomplish anything after death;
and nobody will know anything after death that he did not know at
some time during his life. That is why Spinoza thought it all-
important to attain wisdom in this life. No wisdom, and no virtue
that a man attains in this life will be taken away from him; but neither
will anything that he does not attain be added to him.
For this reason, I think Martha Kneale was mistaken in attributing
to him the hideous hypothesis of universal salvation. 19 It is true
that he dismissed all doctrines of retributive punishment in the after-
life (cf. E., V, xli S). Just as the good will not be externally rewarded,
so the wicked will not be externally punished. However, Spinoza did
not think it to follow that we shall all be saved. First, be drew atten-
tion to the fact that "he who changes from an infant or a young boy
to a corpse, is said to be unfortunate (inf elix)," because "bis mind,
considered in itself alone, knows almost nothing of itself, of God, or
of things" (E., V, xxxix S). Yet the mind of a young child, even
though undeveloped, may be at peace with itself. Secondly, be argued
that beatitudo is not the reward of virtue, but virtue itself (E., V, xlii).
By parity of reasoning, vice, the contrary of virtue, is also the con-
trary of beatitudo. The destiny of the-wicked is the same as that of
19. Martha Kneale, op. cit., 237 (this volume, p. 239).
258 ALAN PONAGAN

the good: perpetual inadequate self-awareness. But what is beatitudo

for the good, because it involves understanding and love of God, and
acquiescence in the course of nature, will be confusion and frustra-
tion for the wicked.
 Spinoza and the
Theory of Organism
.HANS JONAS

I
Cartesian dualism landed speculation on the nature of life in an
impasse: intelligible as, on principles of mechanics, the correlation
of structure and function became within the res extensa, that of
structure-plus-function with feeling or experience (modes of the res
cogitans) was lost in the bifurcation, and thereby the fact of life itself
became unintelligible at the same time that the explanation of its
bodily performance seemed to be assured. The impasse became
manifest in Occasionalism: its tour de force of an extraneous, divine
"synchronization" of the outer and the inner world (the latter de-
nied to aninmls) not only suffered from its extreme artificiality, the
common failing of such ad hoc constructions, but even at so high a
cost failed to accomplish its theoretical purpose by its own terms.
For the animal machine, like any machine, raises beyond the question
of the "how" that of the "what for" of its functioning-of the purpose
for which it had thus been constructed by its maker. 1 Its perform-
ance; however devoid- ot immanent teleology, must serve an end;
and that end must be someone's end. This end may (directly)
be itself, as indeed Descartes had implied when declaring self-
preservation to be the effect of the functioning of the organic autom-
aton. In that case the existence as such of the machine would be its
end-either terminally, or in- tum to benefit something else. In the
former case, the machine would have to be more than a machine,
for a mere machine cannot enjoy its existence. But since, by the
rigorous conception of the res extensa, it cannot be more than a

Journal of the History of Philosophy 3 (1965), pp. 43-58. Copyright by the

Regents of the University of California. Reprinted from the Journal of the
History of Philosophy, vol. ill, no. 1, pp. 43-58, by permission of the Regents.
1. The concept of "machine,'' adopted for its strict confinement to efficient
cause, is still a finalistic concept, even though the final cause is-no-longer internal
to the entity, as a mode of its own operation, but external to it as antecedent
design.
260 HANS JONAS

machine, its function and/or existence must serve something other

than itself. Automata in Descartes' time were mainly for entertain-
ment (rather than work). But the raison cfetre of the living kingdom
could not well be seen in God's indulging his mechanical abilities or
in the amusement of celestial spectators-especially since mere com-
plexity of arrangement does not create new quality and thus add
something to the unrelieved sameness of the simple substratum that
might enrich the spectrum of being. For quality, beyond the primi-
tive determinations of the extended per se, is the subjective creature
of sensation, the confused representation of quantity in a mind;
and thus organisms cannot harbor it because as mere machines they
lack mentality, and pure spirits cannot because they lack sensuality,
or the privilege of confusion and thereby of illusion with its possible
enjoyment. And as to their intellectual enjoyment, even that, de-
prived of the thrill of discovery by the same token, would pale in
the contemplation of what to sufficiently large intellects is nothing
but the ever-repeated exemplification of the same few, elementary
(and ultimately trivial) truths.
There remained, then, the time-honored-Stoic as well as Christian
-idea that plants and animals are for the benefit of Man. Indeed,
since the existence of a living world is the necessary condition for
the existence of any of its members, the self-justifying nature of at
=
least one such member ( species) would justify the existence of the
whole. In Stoicism; Man -provided tliis end by his possession of-rea...:
son, which makes him the culmination of a terrestrial scale of being
that is also self-justifying throughout all its grades (the end as the
best of many _that are good in degrees); in Christianity, by his pos-
session of an immortal soul, which makes him the sole imago Dei
in creation (the end as the sole issue at stake) ; and Cartesian
dualism radicalized this latter position by making man even the sole
possessor of inwardness or "soul" of any kind, thus the only one of
whom "end" can meaningfully be predicated as he alone can enter-
tain ends. All other life then, the product of physical necessity, can
be considered his means.
However, this traditional idea, in its anthropocentric vanity never
a good one even where it made sense, no longer made sense in the
new dualistic and occasio~alist setting. For man, the 15upposed bene-
ficiary of living creation, i.e., of all the other organic mechanisms,
was now himself an inexplicable, extraneous combination of mind
 Spinoza and the Theory of Organism 261
and body-a combination with no intelligible relevance of the body
for the existence and inner life of the mind (as also, of course, vice
versa). Therefore, even if it was shown that the existence of the
organic world was necessary for the existence of human bodies, as
indeed it is, it could not be shown that the existence of this very body
was necessary for the existence of "man" considered as the thinking
ego. Furthermore, the very distinction of man's body within the
animal kingdom, viz., to be at least partially an organ of mind-that
distinction for the sake of which Descartes had been willing to
brave the contortions of the pineal gland doctrine-was also nullified
by the occasionalist fiction, in which the human body became no
less completely an aut?maton than all other organisms. Thus, the
existence of the entire living kingdom became utterly unintelligible
as to purpose and meaning as well as to origin and procreative cause.
A vast scheme of delusory "as ifs" superseded all question of real
issue in the working of things.
All this amounts to saying that the main fault, even absurdity, of
the doctrine lay in denying organic reality its principal and most
obvious characteristic, namely, that it exhibits in each individual in-
stance a strivins of its own for existence and fulfillment, or the fact
of life's willing itself. In other words, the banishment of the old con-
cept of appetition from the conceptual scheme of the new physics,
joined to the rationalistic spiritualism of the new _theory of conscious-
ness, deprived the realm of life of its status in the scheme of things.
Yet, since sheer unrelatedness never satisfies theory, and since the
irrepressible evidence of every one of our psycho-physical acts ob-
stinately contradicts the dualistic division, it was inevitable that at-
tempts were made to overcome the rift.
For this there were in principle three ways open, each of which
was in fact chosen at one time or another: to accord primacy
alternatively to matter or to mind, or to transcend the alternative by
a new concept of substance. The third choice was Spinoza's, in one
of the boldest ventures in the history of metaphysics. Its important
implications for a philosophy of the organism, only partially ex-
plicated by Spinoza himself, are seldom noticed. 2
2. Some excellent observations on the biological aspect of Spinoza's meta-
physics, with special reference to modern developments in the physical- and
biological sciences, are found in Stuart Hampshire, Spinoza, pp. 75 ff.
262 HANS JONAS

II
Let us briefly recall the general principle of Spinoza's system. Its
basis is the concept of one absolute and infinite substance, tran-
scending those specifications (viz., extension and thought) by which
Descartes had distinguished between different kinds of substance.
Besides difference of kind, the oneness of Substance also excludes
plurality of number: the infinity, being non-partitive, leaves no
room for the existence of finite substances. Thus whatever is finite
is not a substance but a modification or affection of infinite substance-
a "mode." This is to say that individual being is not self-subsistent but
inheres in the self-subsistent as a passing determination thereof. On
the other hand, the infinity of the one substance involves an infinite
number of "attributes" expressing the nature of that substance-each
adequately insofar as it is itself infinite and in this conforms to the
infinity of substance (as, e.g., the infinity of space does for the at-
tribute of extension), but inadequately, namely incompletely, insofar
as it expresses it only under this form. The sum of the attributes is
the essence of substance itself, thus each attribute is "part" of the
essence (or, the essence in one aspect) and as such complementary
with all the rest. The same can also be stated by saying that the
attributes all together "constitute" the essence, not however addi-
tively, but as abstract moments that are only abstractly separable.
Individual existents, tlieti (the-- "modes" mentioned before), are
variable determinations of substance in terms of its invariable
attributes ("this particular cube," "this particular thought"); and
each individual affection of infinite substance as it occurs is exhibited,
equally and equivalently, throughout all its attributes at once. Exten-
sion and Thought are two such attributes, the only ones of which we
are cognizant. Thus, while the "modes" (affections) are what really
happens to substance, the particular actualities of its existence, the
"attributes"-e.g., extension and thought-are the universal forms in
which such actualities manifest themselves and under which they can
be conceived with equal truth by any finite mind that enjoys cognition
of some of these forms. Since, in the human case, this is limited to
the two indicated, our world consists in fact of body and mind, and
not~g else. . .
The point for our context is that what to Descartes and to Carte-
sians like Geulincx were two separat~ and independent substances-
 Spinoz.a and the Theory of Organism 263
as such requiring for their existence neither each other nor a ground
common to both3-are to Spinoza merely different aspects of one
and the same reality, no more separable from each other than from
their common cause. And he stresses that this common cause-
infinite substance or God-is as truly extension as it is thought, or, as
truly corporeal as mental; but there is as little a substance "body"
as there is a substance "mind." Now since both these attributes ex-
press in each individual instance an identical fact, the whole problem
of interaction, with which Occasionalism had to wrestle,. or of the
interrelation generally between the two realms, vanished. Each oc-
currence (mode) as viewed under the attribute of extension is at the
same time, and equivalently, an occurrence viewed under the attri-
bute of thought or consciousness, and vice versa. The two are strictly
complementary aspects of one and the same reality which of necessity
unfolds itself in all its attributes at once. It would even be too dis-
junctive to say that each material event has its "counterpart" in a
mental event, since what externally may be registered as a parallelism
of two different series of events is in truth, that is, in the reality of
God or nature, substantially identical. Thus the riddle created by
Cartesian dualism-of how an act of will can move a limb, since the
limb as part of the extended world can only be moved by another
body's imparting its antecedent motion to it-this riddle disappears.
The act of will and the movement of the body are one and the same
event appearing under different aspects, each of which represents in
its own terms a complete expression of the concatenation of things
in God, in the one eternal cause.

ill
spiiloza's central interest, it is true, was not a doctrine of organism,
but a metaphysical foundation for psychology and ethics; but inci-
dentally his metaphysical basis enabled him to account for features
of organic existence far beyond what Cartesian dualism and mecha-
nism could accommodate. In the first place, Spinoza was no longer
compelled to view those complex material entities we call organisms
3. They do require the latter in the extraneous sense of first having had to be
created and then continuously to be confirmed in existence by God: but the
creative (as well as preserving)- cause- is not an immanent cause; and insofar
as those things were created as substances, they were precisely created as self-
subsistent, however revocable that subsistence may be.
264 HANS .JON AS

as the products of mechanical design; The idea of a purpose, in

analogy to man-made machines, was replaced by the eternal
necessity of the self-explication of the infinite nature of God, that is,
of substance, that is, of reality. Therefore, what mattered in the
understanding of an organism was no longer its lesser or greater
perfection as an independent piece of functioning machinery, but its
lesser or greater perfection as a finite "mode," measured by its power
to exist and to interact (communicate) with the rest of existence, or,
to be a less or more self-determined part of the whole: on whatever
level of such perfection, it realizes one of the intrinsic possibilities of
original substance in terms of matter and mind at once, and thereby
shares in the self-affirmation of Being as such. And the principle of
infinite reality, involving infinity of possible determination, would
account for the wealth and gradation of organic forms. The purpose,
then, is not ulterior and certainly does not lie in man, but lies en-
tirely in the infinite self-expression itself; and even this does, strictly
speaking, not merit the term "purpose," since it is governed by the
immanent necessity of the absolute cause.
Secondly, the very image of "machine" could be dropped. Here we
must note one of the inherent limitations of that image, quite apart
from the psycho-physical question. The model-meant from the outset
for animals and not for plants-provides: (a) for a connected struc-
ture of moving parts, such as levers, hinges, rods, wheels, tubes,
valves; and (b) for the generation of movement from some source
of power, such as-the-tension-of--a spring in a clock, or the- heat of
fire in a steam engine. Though the latter, or any combustion engine,
was unknown to Descartes, he anticipated- the model when he de-
clared heat to be the moving force in the animal machine, and this
heat to be generated by the "burning" of food. Thus the combustion
theory of metabolism complements the machine theory of anatom-
ical structure. But metabolism is more than a method of power-
generation, or, food is more than fuel: in addition to, and more basic
than, providing kinetic energy for the running of the machine (a case
anyway not applying to plants), its role is to build up originally and
replace continually the very parts of the machine. Metabolism thus
is the constant becoming of the machine itself-and this becoming
itself is a performance of the machine: but for such performance
there is no analogue in the world of machines. In other words, once
metabolism is understood as not only a device for energy-production,
but as the continuous process of self-constitution of the very sub-
 Spinoza and the Theory of Organism 265
stance and form of the organism, the machine model breaks down.
A better analogy would be that of a flame. As, in a burning candle, the
permanence of the flame is a permanence, not of substance, but of
process in which at each moment the "body" with its "structure" of
inner and outer layers is reconstituted of materials different from the
previous and following ones, so the living organism exists as a con-
stant exchange of its own constituents, and has its permanence and
identity only in the continuity of this process, not in any persistence
of its material parts. This process indeed is its life, and in the last
resort organic existence means, not to be a definite body com-
posed of definite parts, but to be such a continuity of process with an
identity sustained above and through the flux of components. Definite-
ness of arrangement ( C9nfiguration) will then, jointly with continuity
of process, provide the principle of identity which "substance" as
such no longer provides.
On these lines indeed, Spinoza seeks to answer the problem of or-
ganic identity. Substance cannot by the terms of his ontology furnish
such identity, because substance is not individual, and the organism
is an individual. What is individual is a "mode," and so must be the
organism as a species of individual. In fact, it is under the title of "in-
dividuality," i.e., in considering what makes an individual, and not
under the title of "living things" in particular, that Spinoza treats the
phenomenon of organism. Now any mode of universal substance,
whether simple or complex, whether brief or enduring, is an individ-
ual (by definition, for- to be a "mode" means just to be a distinct
occurrence in the eternal self-unfolding of infinite being), and is this
in all of the attributes if in any one of them. In that of extension this
means to be a body, either simple or composite, distinct from_ other
bodies. Since this distinctness cannot lie in its substance (by which
on the contrary it is one with all), it must lie in its modal determina-
tions, such as figure and motion, and in their interaction with other
instances of determination in the same attribute. The continuity of
determinateness throughout such interactions (a continuity, there-
fore, not excluding change) bespeaks the self-affirming "conatus" by
which a mode tends to persevere in existence, and which is identical
with its essence. Thus it is the form of determin~teness, and the
conatus evidenced by the survival of that form in a causal history, i.e.,
in relation to co-existing things, that defines an individual. All three-
- form, continuity, and relation-are integral to the concept of an
individual and provide a clue to the meaning of its identity. The man-
266 HANS JONAS

ner of "relation," i.e., of the causal communication with the environ-

ment in acting and suffering (affecting and being affected), depends
on the given form of determination, i.e., on the kind of body in-
volved: the affections of a simple body will simply reflect the joint
impact of the environment, fusing the many influences into one, with-
out discrimination of the various individual agents; whereas com-
posite bodies of a certain kind, as we shall see, may embody the
affections of the environment differentially in their condition and thus
also act on the environment differentially. Here we note one diver-
gence from the machine model, to be taken up later: the point of
such compositeness, i.e., of degree of complexity, is not variety of
mechanical performance by a self-contained automaton, but range
and variety of reciprocal communication with things, or, the manner
of being part of the whole while yet being something apart from
the whole.

IV
However, the interactional aspect (the being part of a whole) is
based on the formal nature of the individual; and as this may be
composite, and is so in all cases of higher relatedness, we have first
to consider the meaning of compositeness as such, or, the manner in
which an individual itself can be a "whole" of its own parts, a "one"
of many. This-as the parts of a composite are in tum individuals-
is the same .~s as~g_bow_a plurality of.individuals-may-be so united
that all together form a larger (and higher-order) individual. Now
any union of individuals must be in terms. of interaction, i.e., of mu-
tual determination; and if it is more than a haphazard collection, the
order of grouping may engender an order of interaction such that the
total of mutual determinations will be a form of determinateness it-
self. But form of determinateness, as we have seen, is precisely what
defines "individual," as it constitutes the distinctness of a mode: and
thus a body composed of many and diverse bodies (which again may
be "composite to a high degree") may truly be an individual-if this
total form of multiple inner relations maintains itself functionally in
the interactions of the compound with the outside world, thereby
testifying to a common conatus of the whole.
The possible advantage of such compositeness in terms of the ex-
ternal relations of an individual has been provisionally indicated and
is not our concern at present. What matters now is the new pas-
 Spinoza and the Theory of Organism 267
sibility of "identity" opened up by the concept of individual here
expounded. If it is the (spatial and dynamic) pattern of composition
and function in which the individuality of a composite consists, then
its identity is not bound to the identities of the simpler bodies of
which it is composed; and the preservation of that identity through
time rests with the preservation of the pattern rather than of the par-
ticular collection presently embodying it. The identity of a whole is
thus compatible \vith a change of parts; and such a change may even
be the very means by which the identity of certain individurus is sus-
tained.
This train of thought obviously permits an understanding of or-
ganism quite different from the Cartesian one and, we think, more
adequate to the facts; and this even in terms of "extension" alone,
i.e., without the full benefits of the doctrine to be reaped from com-
plementing the physical facts with those in the attribute of "thought."
The main propositions touching upon the physical side of organism
are found in Part II of the Ethics, entitled "Of the Nature and Origin
of the Mind" and thus pre-eminently dealing with the mental side.
However, from Proposition XI onward, Spinoza deals with the soul-
body problem, and in that context makes certain statements concern-
ing the type of body that corresponds to a soul or mind, and the type
of identity that pertains to it. They are Lemmata 4-7 after Prop.
XIII-as follows:
LEMMA IV. If a certain number of bodies be separated from the
body or individual which is composed of a number of bodies, and
if their place be supplied by the same number of other bodies of
the same nature, the individual will retain the nature it had before
without any change of form.
DEMONSTRATION. Bodies are not distinguished in respect of sub-
stance (Lem. I) ;4 but that which makes the form of an individual
is the union of bodies (by the preceding definition). 5 This form,
4. LEMMA I. Bodies are distinguished from one another in respect of motion
and rest, quickness and slowness, and not in respect of substance.
5. DEF. When a number of bodies of the same or of different magnitudes
are pressed together by others, so that they lie one upon the other, or if they are
in motion with the same or with different degrees of speed, so that they commu-
nicate their motion to one another in a certain fixed proportion-these bodies are
said to be mutually united, and taken altogether, they are said to _c:ompose one
body or individuai which is distinguished from other bodies by this union of
bodies.
268 HANS JONAS

however (by hypothesis), is retained, although there may be a con-

tinuous change of the bodies. The individual, therefore, will retain .
its nature with regard both to substance and to mode, as before.-
Q.E.D.
LEMMA V. If the parts composing an individual become greater
or less proportionately, so that they preserve towards one another
the same kind of motion and rest, the individual will also retain the
nature which it had before without any change of form.
LEMMA VI. If any number of bodies composing an individual are
compelled to divert into one direction the motion they previously
had in another, but are nevertheless able to continue and recipro-
cally communicate their motions in the same manner as before, the
individual will then retain its nature without any change of form.
LEMMA VII. The individual thus composed will, moreover, retain
its nature whether it move as a whole or be at rest, or whether it
move in this or that direction, provided that each part retain its own
motion and communicate it as before to the rest.
Lemma 4 refers to metabolism, 5 to growth, 6 to movement of limb,
7 to locomotion. There follows an important scholium to this whole
series of lemmata.
SCHOL. We thus see in what manner a composite individual can be
affected in many ways and yet retain its nature. Up to this point we
have conceived an individual to be composed merely of bodies
which are distinguished from one another solely by motfon arid rest,
speed and slowness, i.e., to be composed of the most simple bodies.
If we now consider an individual of another kind, composed of many
individuals of diverse natures, we shall discover that it may be af-
fected in many other ways, its nature nevertheless being preserved.
For since each of its parts is composed of a number of bodies, each
part (by the preceding lemma), without any change of its nature,
can move more slowly or quickly, and consequently can communi-
cate its motion more quickly or more slowly to the rest. If we now
imagine a third kind of individual composed of these of the second
kind, we shall discover that it can be affected in many other ways
without any change of form. Thus, if we advance ad infinitum, we
may easily conceive the whole of nature to be one individual whose
parts, i.e., all bodies, vary in infinite ways without any change of the
whole individual.
After this, a number of postulates deal with the human body in par-
ticular, of which we quote postulates 1, 3, 4, and 6.
 Spinoza and the Theory of Organism 269
POST. 1. The human body is composed of a number of individual
parts of diverse nature, each of which is composite to a high degree.
POST. 3. The individual parts composing the human body, and con-
sequently the human body itself, are affected by external bodies in
many ways.
POST. 4. The human body needs for its preservation many other
bodies by which it is, as it were, continually regenerated.
POST. 6. The human body can move and arrange external bodies in
many ways.

v
If we ponder these statements in the total context of Spinoza's
theory, we realize that, for the first time in modem speculation, an
organic individual is viewed as a fact of wholeness rather than of
mechanical interplay of parts. The essence of organic being is seen,
not in the functioning of a machine as a closed system, but in the
sustained sequence of states of a unified plurality, with only the form
of its union enduring while the parts come and go. Substantial iden-
tity is thus replaced by formal identity, and the relation of parts to
whole, so crucial for the nature of organism, is the converse of what
it is in the mechanistic view. There, the finished product, the complete
animal machine, is the sum of the component parts, and the most
dementary of such parts, the simplest units of matter, are the ultimate
and the only true subjects of individuality. Identity then, as identity
of individual corporeal substances, comes down to the mere inert
persistence of matter, and from this basic type of individuality and
identity every other individuality and identity in the extended realm
is derived. Conversely, identity in Spinoza's theory of individuality
is the identity of a whole which is so little the mere sum of its parts
that it remains the same even when the parts continually change. And
since the individual is a form of union, there are qualitative grades
of individuality, depending on the degree of differentiated order,
and quantitative grades, depending on the numerical extent of inclu-
sion (both scales, on the whole, tending to coincide)-so that the All
forms a hierarchy of individualities, or wholes, of increasing inclu-
siveness culminating in the most inclusive one, the totality of nature
as such. Within a cert-ain range along this line are those grades of in-
dividuality, i.e., of complexity of organization, which we term "or-
270 HANS JONAS

ganic": but this is a matter of degree only, and on principle all

nature is "alive." On whatever level of compositeness (but the more
so, the higher the level), the various orders of individuality exist es-
sentially in the succession of their states, i.e., in the continuous series
of their changes, rather than in any momentary structure which a
mechanical analysis into elements would reveal. The specifically "or-
ganic" bodies, then, are highly composite minor totalities of subordi-
nate individuals which again are composed of lesser ones, and so
on. In such a stratification, the variability of being which composite-
ness enjoys as such, is communicated upward cumulatively, and with
each supervening level is raised to a higher power, so that the up-
permost level representing the totality in question is the beneficiary
of all its subordinate members.
Thus the concept of organism evolves organically, without a
break, from the general ontology of individual existence. Of every
such existence it is true to say that as a modal determination it rep-
resents just one phase in the eternal unfolding of infinite substance
and is thus never a terminal product in which the creative activity
would come to rest. 6 While a machine certainly is such a terminal
product, the modal wholes, continuing their conative life in the shift
of their own parts and in interchange with the larger whole, are pro-
ductive as much as produced, or, as much "natura naturans" as "na-
tura naturata."

VI
So far we have dealt with the phenomenon of life in the attribute
of extension only, that is, with life as represented by organized bodies.
If we now turn to the inward aspect, the progress of Spinoza's mon-
ism over Cartesian dualism becomes even more manifest. Extension
as a whole, as we have seen, represents but one attribute by which
the infinite essence of substance is of necessity expressed. It is equally
expressed, with equal necessity and equal validity, by the attribute
of thought. This means that to every mode of extension there cor-
responds a mode of "thought" which is only another aspect of the
same underlying cause complementarily expressed in either way. Now
6. That activity, being that of substance as a whole, can of course in its uni-
versal movement overrule any individual conatus, and inevitably does so sooner
or later.
 Spinoza and the Theory of Organism 271
since individuals are modes of the one substance, and in each such
mode substance is affected throughout its attributes, it follows that
any individual in the world of bodies (and not just a certain class of
individuals) has its co-ordinate counterpart in an individual of _
thought. This principle discards two connected Cartesian ideas at
once: that "life" is a fact of physics alone, and that "soul" is a
fact of man alone: according to the first, life is a particular corporeal
behavior following from a particular corporeal structure which distin-
guishes a class of objects in nature, viz., the natural automata; ac-
cording to the second, "soul," equated with consciousness of any
kind, be it feeling, desiring, perceiving, thought (anima = mens =
cogitatio), as such not required for physical function of any kind and
thus not for life, is absent in animals and present in man, but is nei-
. ther in his case a principle of "life,'' which remains a purely behavior-
istic phenomenon in all cases. To Spinoza, soul still is not a principle
of life considered physically (as it was to Aristotle), but neither is
life itself mere corporeal behavior. The concurrence of outwardness
and inwardness is here no longer a unique arrangement in the case
of man, nor even a distinctive mark of the whole class of things nor-
mally called "animate": as the essence of substance, that concur-
rence is the pervading trait of all existence. Yet the universality of
the principle by no means obliterates those distinctions in nature by
which we speak of animate as against inanimate things, of sentient
as against merely vegetative organisms, and of conscious and reason-
ing man as against unreasoning animals. On the contrary, for the
first time in modem theory, a speculative means is offered for relat-
ing the degree of organization of a body to the degree of awareness
belonging to it.
Let us recall that dualism did not offer such a means, i.e., did not
provide for an intelligible relation between the perfection of a physi-
cal organization and the quality of the life supported by it: all it
provided for was the relation between organization and observable
behavior. The wealth of gradation in the animal world between the
most primitive (i.e., simple) and the most subtle (i.e., complex)
structure could not be overlooked but had to remain meaningless.
Since no other kind of soul but the rational was recognized, all the
mechanical perfection displayed in animal organisms amounted -just--
to a gigantic hoax, as no higher type of experient life corresponded
to greater excellence of mechanical performance. Thus the very
272 HANS .TONAS

perfection in terms of external construction and function mocks all

justification in terms of lives and purposes. Even in man, as noted
before, there is no intelligible connection between the excellence of
his body and the uniqueness of his mind, as these two are only
extraneously joined together. On materialistic premises such a con-
nection was plausible enough, since mind, if it is a function of thl"
brain, must needs be determined in its quality by the quality of the
brain... But this plausibility is paid for by too heavy a. price in
difficulties concerning the nature of mind itself. Spinoza's psycho-
physical parallelism offered an ingenious theory of connection be-
tween grade of organization and grade of mentality without violating
the principle of non-interaction between the two sides. That such
interaction cannot be is no less axiomatic to him than to the whole
Cartesian school: "The body cannot determine the mind to thought,
neither can the mind determine the body to motion nor rest, nor to
anything else, if there be anything else. " 7 The positive complement
of this negative rule is thus stated for the corporeal side: "A body in
motion or at rest must be determined to motion or rest by another
body, which was also determined to motion or rest by another, and
so on ad infi.nitum."8 At least in this application to the physical realm,
the ontological rigor of the rule admits no exception; and we may add
that none of the leading thinkers of the period down to, and includ-
ing, Kant ever challenged the__ validity 9f it. The reasons for thus_rul-_
ing out of court the most insistent evidence of common experience
-that fear or love or dehoeration can determine action and thus be
causes of bodily motion-cannot be discussed here: we just note that
they commanded overwhelming consensus. But if interaction is ruled
out, the alternative need not be mutual independence or unrelated-
ness of the-two sides. The Occasionalists, in their attempt to account
for the prima facie facts of interconnection, acquiesced in a mere ex-
temality of correlation, which was no less miraculous- a coincidence
for the fact that God saw to its happening time and again. This un-
satisfactory construction Spinoza replaced by an intrinsic belonging-
together of mind and matter, which gave causal preference neither to
matter, as materialism would have it, nor to mind, as idealism would
have it, but instead rested their interrelation on the common ground
of which they both were dependent. aspects.
7. E., ill, ii.
8. E., ill, Lem. 3.
 Spinoza and the Theory of Organism 273

VII
Applying this formula to the doctrine of organism and the diversity
of biological organization, of which man represents one, and per-
haps the highest, degree, we have to ask more concretely in what the
correlation of mental to physical modes consists. Spinoza answers
that the "soul" is an individual mode of thoght, that is, an "idea"
in God, whose one and continuous object (ideatum) is an actually
existing individual body. This "idea" of one determinate body, if it
is as sustained as the existence of its object, must of course be a series
of ideas, corresponding to, and concomitant with, the series of states
in which the pertaining body exists; and it must at each moment be
a complex idea, in accordance with the complexity of the body.
What is represented in the idea is the total state of the body at each
given instant. Now that state of the body is determined by two fac-
tors: ( 1) by what it is in itself, its own formal nature, that is, by the
form or pattern of its composition; and (2) by its affection from out-
side, i.e., the influence of other bodies on its condition. Thus the state
of a body represents at each moment itself and those bodies of the
surrounding world which do affect it at that moment. And it does
represent the latter insofar as they affect it, which they do again, not
only in virtue of their own power or their own intrinsic nature, but
also in virtue of the way in which the-affected body can be affected:
that is, its own organization determines the manner in which other
things besides itself can be represented in its own state.
Now, clearly, degrees of organization can be understood precisely
as degrees of the faculty of a body to be affected more or less
variously, distinctly and thus adequately by other bodies individually
(being in any case affected by them collectively). Thus a more dif-
ferentiated, because more complex organization-for instance, of the
sensory apparatus-would make for a more perfect, that is, more dif-
ferential way in which the body receives the affections from other
bodies. In brief, degree of organization may mean degree of discrim-
inatory sensitivity-both understood in strictly physical terms (as, e.g.,
in a camera). Now, since the soul is nothing but the correlate
"idea" of an actually existing body, the degree of distincmess, differ-
entiation, and clarity enjoyed by this idea is exactly proportionate to
the state of the body that is its sole object. Thus, although the im-
mediate object of the soul is only the co-ordinate body, which is the
274 HANS .TON AS

same mode of substance in terms of extension that the soul is in

terms of thought, yet through this body's being affected by other
bodies and affected in difierent degrees of perfection according to its .
own organization (and to circumstances), the corresponding mental
state will have mediate awareness of the world-as represented
through affections of the body-in difierent degrees of obscurity and
clarity, of limitedness and comprehensiveness. Therefore "soul" is
granted to animals and plants on exactly the same principle as to
man, yet not the same soul. The soul, being the equivalent of the
body in a different attribute, or the expression of the same mode
(determination) of substance of which the body is the expression in
extenso, must be completely conformal to the kind of body whose
soul it is, and there are as many kinds and degrees of soul as there
are kinds and degrees of vital organization.9 The two are in each
case just the two equivalent aspects of one and the same basic reality,
which is neither matter nor mind, but is equally expressed by both.
The general principle is stated in the famous Prop. vii of Part II.
the Magna Carta of "psycho-physical parallelism": "The order and
connection of ideas is the same as the order and connection of
things." With reference to the human mind, the doctrine is expressed
in the following propositions of the same part:
PROP. XI. The first thing which forms the actual being of the hu-
man mind is nothing else than the idea of- an-individual thing
actually existing.
PROP. XII. Whatever happens in the object of the idea constituting
the human mind must be perceived by the human mind; or, in
other words, an idea of that thing will necessarily exist in the human
mind. That is to say, if the object of the idea constituting the human
- mind be a body, nothfug can happen in that body which is not
perceived by the mind.
PROP. XIII. The object of the idea constituting the human mind is
a body, or a certain mode of extension actually existing, and nothing
else.
SCHOL. Hence we see not only that the human mind is united to
the body, but also what is to be understood by the union of the mind
9. This, incidentally, is the first theory after Aristotle's to show-why a human
soul cannot be transposed into an animal or vegetable body, i.e. which excludes
the possibility of metempsychosis. Leibniz's Monadology, while avoiding most
of the pitfalls of Cartesian dualism, falls short of Spinoza on this point.
 Spino<.a and the Theory of Organism 275
and body. But no one can understand it adequately or distinctly
without knowing adequately beforehand the nature of our body; for
those things which we have proved hitherto are altogether general,
nor do they refer more to man than to other individuals, all of which
are animate, although in different degrees. For of everything there
necessarily exists in God an idea of which He is the cause, in the
same way as the idea of the human body exists in Him [which idea
is the human mind]; and therefore, everything that we have said
of the idea of the human body is necessarily true of the idea of any
other thing [being the "mind" of that other thing]. We cannot, how-
ever, deny that ideas, like objects themselves, differ from one an-
other, and that one is more excellent and contains more reality than
another, just as the object of one idea is more excellent and contains
more reality than another. Therefore, in order to determine the differ-
ence between the human mind and other minds and its superiority
over them, we must first know, as we have said, the nature of its ob-
ject, that is to say, the nature of the human body. . . . I will say
generally that in proportion as one body is fitter than others to do or
suffer many things [severally] at once, in the same proportion will its
mind be fitter to perceive many things at once; and the more the ac-
tions of a body depend upon itself alone, and the less other bodies co-
operate with it in action, the fitter will the mind of that body be for
distinctly understanding. We can thus determine the superiority of
one mind to another; we can also see the reason why we have only a
very confused knowledge of our. body..
PROP. XIV. The human mind is adapted to the perception of many
things, and its aptitude increases in proportion to the number of ways
in which its body can be disposed..
PROP. XV. The idea which constitutes the formal being of the hu-
man mind is not simple, but is composed of a number of ideas. [This
follows from the high degree of compositeness of the human body.]
PROP. XVI. The idea of every way in which the human body is
affected by external bodies must involve the nature of the human
body and at the same time the nature of the external body.
DEM. All ways in which any body is affected follow at the same time
from the nature of the affected body and from the nature of the af-
fecting body; therefore, the idea of these modifications necessarily
involves the nature of each body; and therefore the- idea of each way
in which the human body is affected by an external body involves
the nature of the human body and of the external body.
276 HANS .JONAS

COROLLARY 1. Hence it follows, in the first place, that the human

mind perceives the nature of many bodies together with that of its
own body.
COR. 2. It follows, secondly, that the ideasof external bodies indi-
cate the constitution of our own body rather than the nature of the
external bodies.10

VIII
The conclusion from these general propositions, regarding the
question whether animals have souls, that is to say, whether they
feel, strive, perceive, even think in a way, is stated by Spinoza in no
equivocal terms. Since mind is not a species of substance, defined by
fixed attributes like reason and intellect, but itself a total attribute of
infinite substance, and as such admits on principle of the same in-
finity of different modes as extension has in its own sphere, animals
can obviously enjoy a degree of mind congruent with their bodies
without any prejudice to the distinctive characteristics of the human
mind, as congruent with its body. Thus we read in Part III:
PROP. LVII. The affect of one individual differs from the corre-
sponding affect of another as much as the essence of the one indi-
vidual differs from that of the other.
SCHOL. Hence it follows that ~affects of animals which are called
irrational (for after we have learnt the origin of the mind we can
in no way doubt that brutes feel) differ from the affects of men as
much as their respective natures differ from human nature. Both
the man and the horse, for example, are swayed by lust to propagate,
but the horse is swayed by equine lust and the man by a human
one. The lusts and appetites of insects, fishes, and birds must vary in
the same way; and so, although each individual lives contented with
its own nature and delights in it, nevertheless the life with which it
10. The following quotation from Ep. 66 may here be added as a succinct
summary of Spinoza's doctrine of mind: "The essence of the mind consists in
this alone that it is the idea of an actually existing body; and accordingly the
mind's power to understand extends to those things only which this idea of the
body contains in itself or which follow from it. But this idea of the body in-
volves and expresses no other attn"butes of God but extensi9n and thought.
Hence I conclude that the human mind cannot apprehend any attribute of God
save these two."
 Spinoza and the Theory of Organism 277
is contented and its joy are nothing else but the "idea" or soul of the
individual [body] in question, and so the joy of one differs in char-
acter from the joy of the other as much ns the essence of the one
differs from the essence of the other. . . .
The last scholium, in conjunction with that to Prop. xiii of Part II,
clearly establishes the principle of an infinite gradation of "animate-
ness," co-extensive with the gradation of physical composition, for
which the entirely simple is merely a limiting case: even this would
not be devoid of a minimum of inwardness, since to its distinctness,
such as it is, there must correspond the idea "of" it in God-and this
is its "thought" or "soul." Note how in Spinoza's logic a genitivus
objectivus-the idea of this body-turns into a genitivus subjectivus
-this body's thought. On the lowest level, this "thought" will not be
more than an infinitesimal feeling, but even this will be compounded
of an active and a passive aspect: namely, on the one hand, self-
affirmation, whose physical equivalent is the vis inertiae (both ex-
pressing the conatus for self-continuation), and on the other hand,
experience of otherness, or, perception, whose physical equivalent
is the subjection to outside forces (both expressing the integration
into the sum of things). Each thing asserts itself, but all things
around it assert themselves, and in the case of the very simple, low-
grade individual (illustrated perhaps by the atom), completely at the
mercy of external impingements, the compound assertion of all others
in its dynamic condition all but submerges its self-assertion, so that the
active aspect will be at a minimum; and correspondingly, the very
experience of otherness (its "affects") will not rise beyond an indis-
criminate fusion of mere passivity: its perception will be as indistinct
as its selfhood. Only complex functional systems afford the inner
autonomy that is required for greater p_ower of self-determination,
together with greater variety of inner states responding to the deter-
minations which impinge on it from without. The mental equivalent
of both is, on the active side, higher degree of consciousness with
its affirmation and enjoyment of self, and, on the passive side, greater
distinctness of perception with its understanding (and possible mas-
tery) of things. The idea of power is fundamental in the evaluation
of the corporeal as well as of the mental side and furnishes the
standard of perfection: the power of the body to exist, persist,_ to
do and suffer many things, to determine others and itself, is at the
same time affirmation of that power by the mind which is the "idea"
278 HANS .JONAS

of that body. 11 And since degree of power is degree of freedom, it

is true to say that higher organization of the body, and correspond-
ingly greater complexity of its idea, mean greater freedom of the- in-_
dividual both in body and in mind.
The phrase "fitness to do or suffer many things" expresses Spi-
noza's insight into the essentially dual character of the organism: its
autonomy for itself, and its openness for the world: spontaneity
paired with receptivity. Their concurrent, indeed interdependent,
increase is a seeming paradox, since openness in perception means
exposure to affection, thus determination from without, contrary to
the self-determination which autonomy of action would imply and all
conatus must seek. Yet increase in passive power is asserted by Spi-
noza together with increase in active power to be the mark of higher
fitness of an organism and thus of its perfection. Here is proof of
his profundity. For this dialectic is precisely the nature of life in its
basic organic sense. Its closure as a functional whole within the in-
dividual organism is, at the same time, correlative openness toward
the world; its very separateness entails the faculty of communication;
its segregation from the whole is the condition of its integration with
the whole. The afiectivity of all living things complements their
spontaneity; and while it seems to indicate primarily the passive as-
pect of organic existence, it yet provides, in a subtle balance of
freedom and necessity, the very means by which the organism carries
on its vital commerce with the environment, that is, \vith the condi-
tions of its continued existence. Only by being sensitive can life be
active, only by being exposed can it be autonomous. And this in di-
rect ratio: the more individuality is focused in a self, the wider is its
periphery of communication with other things; the more isolated, the
more _related it is.
This dialectic of individual life in the world Spinoza bas seen, and
provided for in bis system, as neither Descartes before him nor
Leibniz after him did.
11. Compare Spinoza's restatement of his principle of the degrees of mental
perfection as related to, though not causally dependent on, degrees of bodily
perfection, in the Explanation at the end of Part ill: "Since the essence of the
mind consists in its affirmation of the actual existence of its body, and since we
understand by perfection the essence itself of the thing, it follows that the mind
passes to a greater or less perfection when-it is able to affirm of its body, or
some part of it, something which involves a greater or less reality than before."
 The Two Eyes of Spinoza

LESZEK KOLAKOWSKI

It is only with the greatest of difficulty that monistic doctrines are

capable, in their constructions, of rescuing the idea of negative free-
dom, and one may well doubt whether anyone at all has succeeded
without the sacrifice of coherence in attaining this goaL
If one excludes the conceivable, but never seriously projected,
model of perfect solipsism, then monistic thought, that is, the at-
tempt at a general relativization of all qualities of being to a single
primordial being, inclines irresistibly toward agreement upon the dis-
appearance of the whole range of subjectivity, understood as an ir-
reducible domain. For monism aims at a construction whereby
subjectivity will always appear as a certain particular state or ar-
rangement or manifestation or phenomenon of something which is
not subjective at all, and whereby, therefore, subjectivity can be de-
fined without residue in terms of the object.
Hence belief in freedom, understood as a negative quality of the
subject, is belief in absolute beginnings, in perfect primordiality, in
the primordial spontaneity of at least certain acts of a consciously
acting subject. This belief implies that when we try ta seek inta the
reasons of our free decisions, we always come to a point where the
question breaks off irretrievably, where the final reason of wanting is
wanting itself ru;id nothing more. "Why is it that I want thus, and not
another way?"-one may always ask, and one may sometimes find an
answer, but each answer will be a new "I want," .a~d after a certain
number of questions, each more hollow than its predecessor, the
chain of explanation comes to an end and only one thing remains:
"I want, because I want."
An action on the part of a subject to which one attributes the
capability of avoiding determination or the power of refusal in the
face of a question about the reason of a personal choice-this action,
then, must pass for an absolute, that is, for an initial reality, which
each time brings into existence some new thing which creates its own

Translated by Mr. Oscar Swan from L. Kolakowski, "Dwoje oczn Spinozy,"

Antynome wolnosci, Wilna, 1966, pp. 219-229, by permission of the author and
his agent.
280 LESZEK KOLAKOWSKI

self and which ever so often opens up in the massif of reality an

unforeseen crack or idiopathic whirlpool. There are, therefore, as
many absolutes as there are subjects conscious and capable of
choice; at each point of subjectivity in the universe the unity of the
divine absolute or the absolute of nature breaks down. The diffi-
culties of many scholastics who sought a noncontradictory formula
which could have reconciled the monopolistic primordiality of God
with the freedom of an ex nihilo choice, differentiating, but not dif-
ferentiated, in advance, may be appreciated from that point of view.
Also the ultimate sterility of these attempts and the eternal instability
of all solutions, as well as the scantiness and carelessness of the at-
tempts which Christianity in all its variations undertook to evade
taking as mutually exclusive the almightiness of God and human
freedom: these too have their roots in the same monistic temptation
that the doctrine of the creation contains.
Cartesianism freed itself from these intricacies thanks to the episte-
mological proviso to which, in its cogito, it gave expression. Since
we may, since we are even compelled, to rescue our own existence,
as an existence we have experienced, as an initial and incomparably
irresistible point of thought about being, it will not only be easy to
attribute to this epistemological primacy an ontological sense, but
we simply will not be able to do otherwise. For if it were appearance
that is "given" in the most primordial sense, then each passage from
appearance-to-thing would- be- false: Cognitive absoluteness of an act
of thought directed toward one's self endows that act with authority,
so that it may also reclaim for itself a certain absoluteness in the
existential order. Freedom, then, is not beset at the outset by the
snares of God's grace; instead, one can found it earlier, before any
kind of knowledge about grace reaches us. To have freedom, it is
not necessary to search for evasions. Cartesian freedom knows no
limitations and in its negativity it is constituted from the beginning
as a talent so unremovable that man adds his own fiat to God's each
time he acts freely; he is therefore equal at each moment to the
creator, when, by the power of his self-defining creativity, he passes
from nondifterentiation to differentiation.
The fundamental discontinuity of the Cartesian construction con-
tinues to remain without signs of improvement. How, then, will we
reconstruct the physical world when absolute initialness has become
reserved for act, in which experience in relation to itself acquires
distance in order to catch itself for a moment in a splitting reflection?
 The Two Eyes of Spinoza 281
The famous argumentation which lifts itself up to God and takes his
truthfulness as witness in order to save our belief in _the reality of
earth and heaven immediately displayed to its critics so many strik-
ing flaws that, among the adherents to the Cartesian doctrine, the
majority preferred to disavow it. In a monumental wave of recon-
struction, even the first observers unmasked the organic incapability
of its initial assumption to permit the rebuilding of physical existence.
Freedom, hence negativity, which defines human existence in its in-
dependence, thus remained a reward promised to those who, con-
fronted with the question of the reality of the world, suspend their
opinion.
Thus Cartesianism. split philosophies into those which begin to
spin their thread from thought as experienced and only return to
the world thanks to the violation of rules of proof, and those which,
beginning from being itself, constituted without anyone's cognitive
help, are incapable of breaking through to subjectivity and leave
human existence on the level of the thing, or provide another kind
of reality only through arbitrary decree.
It seems that the difficulty with Spinoza's metaphysics is exactly
the opposite to that of the Cartesian. The latter tried to rebuild the
world, accepting the experienced cogitationes as a raw datum; the
former, at least in the version of the Ethics, established an absolute
single being, a divine substance, as a starting point, in an ontological
proof definitively con.tirmed- the material of thought; and -then
wrestled in vain with the act of self-knowledge when it tried to place
it in the metaphysical picture. What, then, of the fact that human
existence is not simply a body, but a soul. existentially identical to
the body, since it shares with all things-modifications of infinite
substance-that participation in the ideaLor "mental" quality, which
embraces all individual existences? We are a. "soul" in the original
meaning, namely, insofar as each thing is a soul. In our own in-
dividual way we are a soul according to Spinoza only insofar as, be-
sides the idea contained in us, there is the idea of this same id~a,
hence self-knowledge, a self-knowledge unattainable for other things.
But what is the metaphysical reason for that addition? None other
than precisely that in God is present the idea of everything, hence
also the idea of the idea. Indeed one might suppose that from this
point of view there is no reason to deny to the idea of anything af all
that duplication, thanks to which ideal existence-or the exception-
less participation of the thing in the logical order of existence-be-
282 LESZEK KOLAKOWSKI

comes, in addition, a self-knowing being, not only knowing

something, but also knowing that it knows. Spinoza did not take note
of the absurd consequence which his metaphysical doctrine as such
irresistibly suggested; instead, he differentiated man's existence with
the aid of an artificial limitation, completely deprived of reason within
the structure of his metaphysic. So it was with just cause that he was
criticized for haziness on this point and with just cause also that he
was reproached for that fundamental inability for any kind of
theoretic decision which could legitimize the subjective territory
within being; not without cause, finally, did his critics assert that if
one holds truly to metaphysical assumptions, human existence cannot
be re-created within their boundaries other than through purely
material, empirical qualities.
Freedom of the absolute and its immanent necessity are no dif-
ferent in essence according to the Spinozistic analysis from that
freedom which the Platonizing scholastics attributed to the divine
creator. For the specific nature of divine existence does not allow,
according to Spinoza, absolute being to be free in the sense in which
nondetermination is attributed to human activities according to cur-
rent popular opinion. For the absolute is not subject to the succes-
sion of time-which, after all, derives in a natural manner from its
ultimate perfection. A being for which the past is one thing and the
future another would indeed have to mediate in some way its own
cognitive bond with the world, would have to have at its disposal
memory or foresight, and would have then to take up a position in
regard to the sphere of events with which it is establishing a mediate
relation through recollection or projection; its knowledge about the
world would not be a direct participation in the course of events or
a contemplation that is actual, but would demand a differentiation -
between that which can be and that which is in fact. Since it is im-
possible in God to think of the difference between possibility and
actuality, it is also impossible in him to think of the relation of
temporal succession. By the same token it is also impossible to
imagine that he ever had at any moment at all the gift of free decision
in the face of a situation where he would not be differentiated
beforehand-precisely because no "beforehand" enters in, because
absolute being must be definitively actualized. It seems that "divine
freedom" designates nothing more than that very circumstance, that
God is not in any act of his constrained or inclined toward anything
by situations external to him or by commands-a characteristic which
 The Two Eyes of Spinoza 283
in an obvious way belongs to his position of absolute creator. Thus
in fact, in relation to the absolute, a distinction between what is free
and what is necessary becomes nonsensical, and Spinoza is saying
nothing more than this when he calls his God free and at the same
time attributes absolute ineluctability to his actions. He is free, be-
cause he is not coerced by anything; he is tied to his own necessity,
because he is always actualized. Being self-exhaustive in his im-
mobile self-identity, God-Nature appears to human perception only
in a temporal succession of individual events, causally connected but
materializing in time one after another. In the thing itself, however,
the past and the future are fulfilled on equal footing, because they
are fulfilled in nature, and outside of nature-the single genuine
concrete, the single self-dependent existence-there is nothing, and
nothing deserves the name of being in its basic meaning.
There cannot be, therefore, any fissure in being which would break
apart its primordial self-identity, no imaginable opening through
which something that is not yet defined would have to be defined
only in time. Also unimaginable is purposeful activity of being-as if
one were free to think that the absolute sets some kind of goal for
itself, that it therefore aims at the filling up of a lack in one's own
existence, or desires a satisfaction which it has up till now not
known. Purposefulness is evidence of imperfection; it is blasphemy
then for one to set up a purposefully operating absolute. In the
world in which we live, everything has really already happened, and
there is no hope that a freely self-defining spontaneity will be able
suddenly to dig out a hole in the succession of events or to interrupt
their continuity: that would be equivalent to supposing that by a
capricious decision one might so bring it about that from a certain
statement something did not result which was a logical consequence
of it. For the course of physical events proceeds with-exactly the
same inevitability with which inferences follow from premises in
Euclid's Elements. So the very nature of the absolute renders im-
possible purposefulness in nature and fortuity in the world-unless
one considers "fortuitous" simply everything whose causes or rea-
sons are unknown to us, thereby relegating fortuity to our own
ignorance, but not to the property of being itself.
In the light of these principles, the absurdity of the idea which
ascribes to a human being free will in the popular sense is so clear,
that it would not be worth while to unmask it especially, if it were
not for the special role which this prejudice plays in collective life,
284 LESZEK KOLAKOWSKI

upheld by theologians in opposition to common sense. To shatter

that prejudice appears to Spinoza a task so easy that it is hardly worth
the effort, and the abundant space which he devotes to this matter
results only from the social importance of the question, not from his
philosophical concern. For it is obvious-since everything is in God
and anything beyond God is impossible to conceive, and since,
further, God necessarily exists-that every manifestation of his in-
different creative might is equally inevitable; in particular, that "will
and understanding are to the nature of God as motion and rest."
Human behavior, then, does not differ from others as far as its
definiteness, its supposed nondetermination, its conjectured control
over itself, and the fictitious power of its purposeful decisions are
concerned. Whatever can happen, must happen, whatever need not
come to pass, cannot come to pass. Between impossibility and ne-
cessity there is no middle ground in being itself-at the most it is only
in our fragmentary knowledge about the world.
If, therefore, we free ourselves from Spinoza's vocabulary, we will
say this: to the world it is indifferent that we are a part of it; it does
not contain itself any intent, benevolent or hostile, directed toward
man, it has realized in its perfection everything which can come
into existence, it has no intentions of changing anything in considera-
tion of human suffering and it is after all simply unthinkable that it
would or could do this. There is no providence in the world which
could_keep guard over our life, there is no protection, no reward and
punishment, there is no good and evil, there is no justice or injury.
Good and evil, justice and injury are only- present in the domain
which has been called to life by ourselves for our own needs; nature
is not interested in our constructions.
But the peculiarity of human existence, even if it is not
metaphysically legitimized by anything-its capacity for experiencing
itself-is not only the source of our individuality, but also the source
of false fancies concerning precisely this individuality. The world
knows everything, but does not know that it knows. Man knows in-
significantly little, but knows that he knows and that he does not
know. His physical actions are subject to the same necessity as the
motion of the wavy surface of the ocean or the falling away of a rock
from a cliff. If that rock were equipped with the same self-
knowledge of its own movements as man, it would imagine in the
same way that by the power of free decision it would rather roll
downwards than fly upwards. There is exactly the same amount of
 The Two Eyes of Spinoza 285
freedom in our own actions: powerless but self-deceiving self-
observation, thanks to which we dream in our pitiable pride that we
ourselves are the creative source of the mechanical motion which the
totality of our physical actions exhausts. An observer of one's- own
body, which he watches as though through a glass-for there is no
causal link between thought and motion-imagines that he is guiding
it, like a boy who commands the thunder to crack, but gives his com-
mand precisely at the moment when the thunder is beginning.
Would it be the case, then, that we are not responsible for our own
body, agitated, apart from our decisions, by the pressure of displaced
bodily parts? Once more, according to Spinoza, the question is in-
correctly posed. If someone asks whether one should render evildoers
harmless in the name of the collective need, he should be answered
affirmatively, not, however, for the reason that the evildoer has de-
.scribed himself "freely" within his evildoing, but simply because we
must oppose circumstances which aim against our desires for self-
preservation. In the same way, we stamp' underfoot poisonous
snakes, not asking about their freedom, in the same way that we
move aside a rock which is lying in our path. And if someone insists
on equating responsibility with indeterminateness of decisions and a
lack of causal differentiation in our actions, then it is clear that re-
sponsibility, understood in this way, is not present in the world out-
side of our own fancy.
An _evil doctrine, a forlorn philosophy-said his enemies. I know
not whether good or evil-replied Spinoza; it is enough that it is true.
But it is a misfortune to live in a world arranged like that, they
insisted. Knowledge of the truth cannot be a misfortune, a life of
illusion cannot be happiness, answered the philosopher. But anyway,
why is it a misfortune? To understand correctly the universe in its
infinite perfection; inits total self-sufficiency, means at the same time
to love it exactly the way it is. This is not love in the everyday mean-
ing of an affection which we harbor for another person, hoping for
reciprocation. Love that is rational-because only from understand-
ing, only from intellectual effort can that particular affection grow-
does not demand reciprocation, because it knows that the absolute is
not subject to affection. It is, at all events, a happy love, because it
can never be disappointed and it permits one to free himself com-
pletely from vain expectations of a world different lrom the way it is.
The understanding of necessity, the Stoics' freedom, may be called
freedom in the sense in which freedom is total spiritual independence
286 LESZEK KOLAKOWSKI

of situations over which we are not able in any case to have control.
Thus we rise to a position of observation, from which human pas-
sions, quarrels, despairs, sufferings, and basenesses can be considered
with the same dispassionate equanimity with which we spin our
chains of ratiocinations about geometrical abstractions. The result is
worth the effort: we cast off vain sorrows, the sad feeling that we are
somehow to blame for fate, or that this or that is due us from the
world, embitterment at unsuccessful undertakings, indignation in the
face of human baseness, outrage at the sight of evil, barren and in-
effectual pity-all this will be spared us. Accessible to us will be the
feeling, full of joy, that we are a small part of the infinite whole, with
whose extra-temporal and eternal existence we can in some measure
identify ourselves, since we are able to understand that existence.
Fear of death, the nightmare of oblivion or damnation, will become
extinguished, because in a world. to whose inevitability we become
genuinely attached, death will appear as an unforestallable compo-
nent of a wonderfully consistent whole.
The philosophy ot a masochist-so the eminent historian Lewis
Feuer comments upon'this vision of the world; are we to be glad of
the fact that the absolute world is limitlessly indifferent to us and
must we love it without being able to count upon reciprocation? Are
we to adore an order of things which destroys us with the same in-
evitability as the wind knocks leaves from a branch, and which al-
.ways and eternally-must east its-irresistible- force- upon our- frail
powers?
Let us rather say: the philosophy of a resigned mystic, who clothed
his personal mysticism in a Cartesian conceptual fI:~ework, a
philosophy of escape, a theory of freedom attainable through the
spiritual negation of the finite order of the world.
But we kn.ow, of course, that this is only one face of Spinoza's
world. The same man who commanded us to humble ourselves in
ecstasy before the unchangeable order of once-and-for-all foregone
events, who commanded us to adore a perfectly indifferent divinity
and to look for liberation in intellectual adaptation to a world in
which everything has already occurred that can occur-this man was
also an aggressive theoretician of the liberal party in the Netherlands,
a defender of tolerance and political freedom, a partisan supporter of
the republican movement, the author of the Theolvgico-political
Treatise, a scathing critic of churches and theologians.
This difference in attitude is to be" explained to some extent by
 The Two Eyes of Spinoza 287
chronology, but not entirely. In the metaphysics itself one can catch
the most general formula of that ambiguity which turns up both in
the life of the philosopher and in his moral philosophy. Perhaps it is
impossible to reconcile a view of the world in which all individual
things have no existence of their own, but are utterly absorbed by
the divine absolute, with that other one, where each thing contains
in itself an unchanging instinct for self-preservation and yields to
destruction only under constraint of a superior force. Both these
trends find expression in the recommendations which in turn com-
mand man to flee before his own .finiteness and to seek liberation in
the ultimate intuition which unites him with the absolute, and then
advise him to be mind.jul of his self-interest, of the preservation of
his body and soul, not hesitating in case of need to make use of
silence, subterfuge, and half-truths.
To be sure, these differences of perspective may be explained in
part by the fact that the greatest goods of life, attainable only through
the persistent efforts of the intellect, according to Spinoza, are in any
case to be allotted only to a few. Those for whom everyday affections
do not overshadow the genuine order of goods cannot be at odds
with each other; not that this is a transcendental order, established
by nature in normative form, out because "good" means a quality
completely consistent with human nature, something that intensifies
existence or nourishes the soul. Such people appreciate those values
that everyone may-enjey on an- equal basis, those the-possession of-
which by some does not curtail their possession by others; values of
a cognition adapted to the thing itself, of a cognition in the perspec-
tive of eternity. There are, however, few such people, _and there is no
reason to limit reflection on the human world to affairs that are im-
portant only for that elite.
Collective living demands ruies which appeal to the factually active,
most commonly met inclinations of human nature, and require that,
whether we praise them or blame them, we must, as a reality, take
cognizance of them. It is improper to imagine to ourselves that a
world of social arrangements can be sensibly projected in reliance
upon the supposition that everyone can be free in the sense in which
freedom is participation in the cosmic indifference of the perfect
being.
Let us consider, then, the freedom which does not depend on a
purely cognitive relationship to such a world as is given, but to that
second, more modest, kind-freedom in the same sense that Hobbes
288 LESZEK KOLAKOWSKI

used that word but still without contradicting the rigorousness of his
own belief in universal causality. Freedom thus understood is not a
quality of man-whether innate or acquired-but a quality of the situa-
tion in which the human individual circulates, namely, it is simply
the absence of obstacles which would not allow him to do exactly
what he wants to do (a condition which does not require, of course,
that his desire be a spontaneity unordered by conditions). The main
question in this area concerns precisely this: since there is no su-
perior law which could limit an individual in anything a priori, or
could regulate the individual's actions (the scope of rights is equal
to the scope of power), how can one arrange it so that collective
life, limiting as little as possible the freedom of individual actions,
would at the same time avert the universal war which would other-
wise necessarily arise?
The answer is simple-at least in its general theoretic formulation:
remove the tyranny of the churches, competing with the power of
governments; resist the pretensions of the clergy, who in the name
of the infallibility of their dogma try to shackle the entire world in
the collar of their catechisms; establish religious tolerance and free-
dom of speech for everyone; maintain free trade and free thought;
combat fanaticism, superstition, aspirations to a monopoly on truth.
But even these rules require limitations: the complete freedom of
religious belief cannot be so understood as _to extend to_ everything
that someone's caprice would want to recognize as part of the re-
ligious code-for then license would know no limitations. It is neces-
sary to have a certain form of official religious cult-a frequently
recurring idea at that epoch among people who were tired and dis-
enchanted with one-and-a-half centuries of religious wars. Such a
cult, subordinate to the sovereignty of civil authority, hence incapable
of being changed into clerical despotism, would be extremely poor
as far as material content goes and would comprise only such beliefs
as everyone would accept, although each could interpret them in his
own fashion: even the philosopher himself would agree that God
exists and that he rewards or punishes for human actions, although
in the current sense he does not believe in God, much less in his
legislative and executive power. But it is not that that is important;
let each person grasp the truths of faith as he wishes, as long as he has
preserved fidelity to his obligations before his fellow men, has worked
side by side with them in mutual enterprises, and has held back from
inflicting suffering and injury. An official religion in its effective con-
 The Two Eyes of Spinoza 289
tents would be no different, then, from a collection of rudimentary
regulations of customs and manners, and would not threaten the
tolerant structure of the government. The Bible is suitable for use
in such a cult-not because it contains any sort of truths about the
world, because it does not contain any, but because recorded in it
are the simplest sorts of instructions concerning human coexistence,
which a simple man can more easily swallow in the form of anecdotes
than if he had to laboriously arrive at them through philosophical
inquiry. It is certain at the outset that the majority of the human mob
will preserve its superstitious beliefs, that it will preserve its faith in
God, the father and protector, governor of the world, faith in the
continuance of the individual after death, in heaven and hell. But
there is nothing wrong in this if such faith-as long as it is free from
fanaticism and hatred for those of other faiths-accomplishes what
cannot be accomplished on a collective scale through philosophical
reflection, that is, if it restrains harmful passions and subdues innate
greed, thirst for power, selfishness.
This is the way it looks when we place Spinoza's adjurations in
the purely philosophical order in which his moral philosophy be-
longs. They are then vague and sterile, somewhat banal; it is other-
wise when we attempt to understand them also from the perspective
of the political conflict with which the writings of the philosopher
were entangled.
Up to the. time when the curse of the Jewish community reached
him, Spinoza moved about in an atmosphere of republican free
thought. Above all this was the result of his contacts with Francis
van dan Ende; this ex-Jesuit, scoffer, political -radical, enemy of the
Church and of monarchy, believed in the absolute sovereignty of the
people, and later, involved in a conspiracy against the king in France,
he bore witness to his convictions, giving up his head beneath the
axe. It is quite possible that Spinoza's religious views served rather
as a pretext for his excommunication, the real reason being his re-
publican opinions which somehow came to light-dangerous for the.
unity of the Jewish community, which traditionally sympathized with
the House of Orange. Won over to the side of cosmopolitan free
thought, the young philosopher soon came into contact with leaders
of the republic-the fonp. of _government then in power in the Nether-
lands, but always shakily, always at odds with the aspirations of the
Calvinistic clergy and the monarchical pretensions of the House of
Orange. The Theologico-political Treatise was at the same time a
290 LESZEK KOLAKOWSKI

criticism of the Jews who pretended to a select place in history, a

criticism of Christianity and its pretensions to infallibility, a criticism
of the churches as disseminators of superstition and obscurantism,
a defense of tolerance, democracy, a republican style in politics. It
corresponded in its essential shape to the doctrine which was being
espoused by the brothers de la Court-theoreticians of the Republic
-in their political and economic dissertations. Thus the leading idea
of the work was not revolutionary; rather it contributed to the
strengthening of the factually governing, though weak and badly or-
ganized, party, supported by the interests of the liberal, peacefully
inclined, tolerantly oriented commercial elements in the most devel-
oped cities of the United Provinces. The population, however, in its
majority, was undesirous of an enlightened governing elite, and
several times it betrayed its sympathies, fostered by all possible means
by the Calvinist clergy for the princes of the House of Orange. The
Protestant customs, so hated by the philosopher, effectively organized
the resentments of the underprivileged classes and in moments of
disrupted equilibrium provided the chances for the mass support for
a conservative revolution which did in fact come about, in the year
1672, at a moment of military defeat. The freethinking patriciate.
the tolerant republicans, the sympathizers with Arminianism in the-
ology-all these turned out in time of crisis to be without popular
support. The leaders of the republican oligarchy, the brothers de
Witt, fell victims to a vicious-mob and-were pulled-to pieces -on the
streets of the Hague by the fanaticized crowd. The question of de-
mocracy had to be considered all over again. If democracy had to
depend on the unbridled force of- a rabble yielding submissively to
the cries of demagogues, what sort of arguments could be cited in its
favor by the philosopher, a sympathizer with the liberal and free-
thinking, but prosperous regents? Spinoza defended democracy in
his Treatise, published in 1670. In no place, however, did he defend
revolution in the name of democracy; important for him was not
merely freedom, but also stability of authority, hence he deemed it
better to obey tyrannical governments than to overthrow them by
force. After all, the democracy which he defended was from the be-
ginning, as he understood it, a system of reason rather than a system
of power exercised by the majority; from the beginning also, sus-
picion, or even _contempt for the ignorant in.ob radiates much too
clearly from his writings for him to pass for the spokesman of the
revolutionary tribunals. He was more concerned with disseminating
 The Two Eyes of Spinoza 291
the feeling of freedom than freedom itself, so that, in accordance with
the advice of the master of Florence, rational authority would direct
people in such a way that it would seem to the subjects that they
were really in control of themselves. For a measure of genuine free-
dom and a measure of good judgment, Spinoza was never able to"
find a harmonious formula, just as he was not able to find one which
would have united his advice for tolerance without contradicting
the need for the stability of governments. At a time when all the
condemned political tendencies of that day had found a voice-the
independent role of a regular army, the theocratic aspirations of the
clergy, the fanaticism of the rabble-the theory of freedom needed
revision. Spinoza undertook this in part in his unfinished Political
Treatise, which poses -questions articulated in a somewhat different
way than the renowned earlier dissertation, published in the name
of the continued existence of republican power. True to his refusal
to undertake active political dissent, the philosopher started to con-
sider, not so much what form of government iq general is the most
perfect, but rather in what way the continuance of various particular
forms of government can be preserved-including the monarchical-
together with the simultaneous maintenance of such a sum of political
freedoms as are conceivable in given circumstances, always assuming
that among the people, blind passions and unthinking desires will
always be stronger than sober reflection and rational calculation.
One should not, therefore,- project anything based on the assumption _
that human behavior will be subject to the force of reason, but rather
harness these untamed emotions and exploit them in the service
of the public good.
Let us summarize.
Freedom as Spinoza understands it, if it is possible at all, is no
quality of human nature, is not, in particular, a capacity for uncon-
ditioned spontaneity, that is, so-called free will; the will is a theoreti-
cal abstraction: there exist only individual acts of wishing, and these
are ordered inevitably by the entirety of the situation in which they
occur.
Nor can freedom be a right of man, which in the name of higher
values it would be necessary to reclaim, for there are no rights dif-
ferent from the force with which each person is capable of imposing
his own desires upon actual situations.
We are free in our voluntary agreement upon eternal and un-
changing harmony of an indifferent and aimlessly operating nature.
292 LESZEK KOLAKOWSKI

This is negative freedom-independence from superstition, from

anger, from despair and vain sorrow, from fear of death and the
threat of hell. It is also positive freedom: the happiness of taking
conscious part in the eternal essence of the highest being, with which
the effort of ultimate intuition and intellectual love for the cosmic
order unite us. Such freedom is attainable at the cost of resignation-
not from external goods only, but also from personal self-assertion,
hence simply from individuality. Theoretically available to everyone,
in fact it is perhaps only the lot of a select few. It is the highest result
of intellectual effort, it is then available and may be complete inde-
pendently of any situation of one who possessed it. It is limitlessly
resistant to the pressure of events, insensible to the blows of
predestination.
But it is not thus that Spinoza characterizes freedom where he
most frequently has recourse to this word. Free is the thing whose
actions are not ordered by the pressure of external circumstances.
Freedom so conceived thus also characterizes a situation, but a situa-
tion which understanding alone does not assure. God is free in this
sense, but can one ascribe freedom thus understood to human ex-
istence? The philosopher answers in the affirmative, not noticing, it
appears, the contradictions between this belief and his own assur-
ances of the powerlessness of human existence in the face of external
causes, of the inevitable, observational, but never causative, role of
consciousness_ in._ physical actions.- Between the -utterly interiorized
freedom of a Cartesianizing mystic and the positive freedom which
confirms individuality in its instinct for self-preservation, there is no
point of conciliation. These are the two faces of Spinoza's thought
-One directing a retreating glance toward the all-engulfing power of
the absolute, the other concentrated on a view of the world of finite
things, observed through the rationalistic dispassionateness of a
scientist. The inconsistent silhouette of the philosopher, apostle of
deduction and unsuccessful imitator of Euclid in the area of meta-
physics, can be explained by the inconsistent thread in his biography.
His connections with the petty bourgeois mysticism of the freethink-
ing sectarians and his connections with the republican bourgeoisie
probably determine the dual track of Spinoza's thought, at least in
its leading tendencies.
That same coexistence of motifs poorly suited to one -another can
be noted in his political doctrine, hence in the theory of freedom
viewed as a situation of an individual confronted by social institu-
 The Two Eyes of Spinoza 293
tions. The competition between inconsistent tendencies reveals itself
there as an unceasing vacillation between sympathy for the disin-
herited and hatred for the ignorant rabble full of incalculable im-
pulses, between the desire for the broadest tolerance and the demand
for the preservation of a stable oligarchy of sensible people, unre-
ceptive to fanaticism and dogmatism.
The chimerical and plainly fantastic hope that reason would be
able to capacitate man to everything to which profitable emotions
could push him, is at the least so limited that it relates at the outset
only to a few. Thus Spinoza does not have any pretensions that one
could adjudicate upon political systems with its help. But the suppo-
sition obtrudes itself that those freedoms which he preserves for
the spiritual aristocracy and those which he would want to defend
for simpletons are not coterminous at any point. An act of free
identification with idealized cosmic order already assumes that value
in the presence of which all others wane and grow indifferent; a sage
does not experience any lack and it is uncertain in what respect
bondage and physical constraint could lessen his authentic freedom.
One in turn for whom the immediate freedoms of political liie are an
essential value, one for whom freedom must be secured, since he
himself is unable to secure it, is probably already unable to avail
himself of the most perfect form of liberation.
Ths there is no harmony in the final version of Spinoza's
doctrine, and its ambiguity and internal dissension bear abundant
fruit in the following century. In a simplified schema the "German
reception," or, more generally, the pantheistic reception, takes from
the philosopher the motif of the whole and the part, hope for ultimate
reconciliation with the absolute through the mystical renunciation of
individual affirmation. The "French reception" fortifies the threads of
republican free thought, generalizes the slogans of liberty, repeats
with satisfaction the sallies against the clergy and the church. The
optics of a political radical and the optics of a metaphysician trying
to tame infinite being: two points of view so different that it would
indeed be l:iighhanded to reproach the inconsistency of the philoso-
phy on this point and its lack of a synthetic portrait of the world: as
if anyone in history had actually succeeded in bringing that double
observational standpoint-directed toward being and toward the ob-
ject-into union with one another. After all, Spinoza said, or rather
repeated after Epictetus, our entire happiness or misery depends ex-
clusively on the quality of the thing to which we address our love:
294 LESZEK KOLAKOWSKI

and he conceded at the same time that he had not at all managed to
rid himself of attachment to those paltry goods which rational sense
commands us to repudiate. He was thus conscious of the fact that
the metaphysical eye does not converge with the scientific or the
political eye; he looked with one and the other, and saw with each
in a different way. Thus he saw even :freedom alternately, now in
haughty resignation from everything that the world of objects can
present, now in a situation am.id objects among which one can pick
by dint of understanding and sensible effort. He knew that he was,
whether or not he wanted to be so, a part of the human world, em-
broiled in its conflicts, responsibilities, and disturbances, and at the
same time he desired-the mystic who had cast aside God and had
repudiated belief in immortality-to negate his finitude and to some-
how touch being itself. He even imagined that he had attained his
goal, but at times he was brought into confusion by the gnawing
questions of his penetrating friends. Whether he died with a feeling
of satisfaction or of defeat, we will never learn.
 PART THREE
The Nature of lvlan and Society
 Spinoza and the Idea of
Freedom

STUART HAMPSHIRE

I believe that everyone who has ever written about Spinoza, and who
has tried to interpret his thought as a whole, either has been, or ought
to have been, uneasily aware of some partiality in his interpretation,
when he turns once again from his own words to the original. Cer-
tainly this is my own position. When the study of Spinoza is reviewed
historically, one sees tha~ each commentator, unconsciously faithful
to his own age and to his own philosophical culture, has seized
upon some one element in Spinoza's thought; he then proceeds to
develop the whole of the philosophy from this single centre. Spinoza
as the critic of Cartesianism: Spinoza as the free-thinker and de-
stroyer of Judaeo-Christian theology: Spinoza as the pur~ deductive
metaphysician: Spinoza as the near-mystic, who imagines a level of
intuitive understanding beyond discursive reason: lastly, Spinoza as
the scientific determinist, who anticipates the more crude materialists,
and the more crude secular moralists, of the nineteenth century: as
the precursor of George Henry Lewes. All these masks have been
fitted on him and each of them does to. some e.x:tent fit. But . they
remain masks, and not the living face. They do not show the moving
tensions and unresolved conflicts in Spinoza's Ethics. They remain
interpretations that have been imposed from outside. They smooth
over and cover up the opposing strains within- the original thought.
His writing has a hard, finished, unyielding surface. One can return
to it again and again without ever being sure that one has penetrated
to the centre of his intentions. He could only state; he could not
loosely explain, or betray his intentions in an approximation. Yet
I have the persisting feeling-I cannot yet properly call it a belief-
that in the philosophy of mind he is nearer to the truth at certain
points than any other philosopher ever has been. I do not therefore
propose historical accuracy and historical justice as motives for
returning once again to the original Ethics at one of its most diffi-

Proceedings of the British Academy, 46 (1960). Reprinted by permission of

the author and of the British Academy.
298 STUART HAMPSHIRE

cult points. Rather I believe that there is something very relevant to

moral and political philosophy at this time to be learnt from an en-
tirely literal, unprejudiced, and uncondescending attention to Spi-
noza's idea of freedom. Perhaps his conception of freedom is after
all a valid one; and perhaps we are now in a better position than our
ancestors to find the true significance of it.
The two most obvious facts about Spinoza are the two most im-
portant facts in understanding his intentions: first, that his definitive
philosophical work was justly called Ethics: second, that the only
evaluative distinction finally recognized in his philosophy, other than
the distinctions between true and false, and between adequate and
inadequate, ideas, is the distinction between freedom and servitude.
These are the terms, positive and negative, in which a man, and
a man's life, his actions and passions, are to be finally judged.
These are the terms in which a wise man reviews and criticizes his
own conduct, his own emotions and attitudes, and it is by reference
to this contrast that he will, if he is wise, make his own decisions. A
man is wise in proportion as his thought at all times proceeds by
active reasoning from premisses that are well known to him as self-
evident truths. These self-evident truths are necessarily available to
him, as instruments for his enlightenment, among the many confused
and inadequate ideas that he must also have. They are necessarily
available to every thinking being, as the reflections in his thought of
the universal and unchanging features of the natural order of ex-
tended things.- His- inadequate ideas reflect only -his particular and
temporary standpoint as one extended thing among others. If once
he concentrates his attention on these timeless truths, independent
of his own standpoint and perceptions, and argues carefully from
them, he cannot help coming to the conclusion that human conduct
has to be judged, and his own decisions made, by reference to this
single standard, the standard of freedom of in.ind -as opposed to
servitude of mind; and he will unavoidably agree that the distinction
between freedom and its opposite is the distinction between active
reasoning, internally determined, and the mind's passive reception of
ideas impressed upon it from without.
"He cannot help coming to the conclusion," "He will unavoidably
agree that it must be interpreted"-here already there are the signs
of necessity. As soon as we start to argue strictly, these and other
signs of necessity will always enter in. As will be seen later, these
marks of necessity, rightly understood and in the appropriate cont~t,
 Spinoza and the Idea of Freedom 299
are the marks of freedom and activity of mind. The mind is active
and free when, and only when, the argument is strict, when the con-
clusion of a passage of thought is internally determined by the
thinking process itself. A man whose attention has been drawn to self-
evident, primary truths, the terms of which he understands, will un""
avoidably follow a continuous train of thought and will unavoidably
affirm the necessary conclusions. If he fully understands, he has no
choice. If he has a choice, and if he can doubt and hesitate until he
settles the matter by a decision, his conclusion will be determined, at
least in part, by something that is external to the thinking process
ili~ .
Some of these primary truths are concerned with the notion of
cause or of explanation, in the widest sense of these words. In the
widest sense of the word "cause," anything that is an appropriate
answer to the question "Why?" gives a cause, irrespective of the
category to which the thing to be explained belongs. The question
"Why?" may, for example, be asked with reference to a b~lief, a
human action, a human attitude or sentiment, the eXistence of a
physical object, or the properties of numbers and geometrical figures.
Anything that counts as an answer to the question "Why?" is an
explanation, whether true or false, of the belief, action, attitude,
sentiment, physical object, or mathematical entity. In the vocabulary
that Spinoza inherited, the word "cause" can be substituted for the
word "explanation," without prejudging any questions about the _type __
of explanation appropriate to these different cases. The distinguish-
ing of different types, or categories, of causes, which is the distin-
guishing of different types or categories of explanation, has always
been the proper work of philosophy, and of that reflexive knowledge
that is peculiar to philosophy. Spinoza draws these distinctions be-
tween types of explanation in the Ethics, adapting an inherited
scholastic vocabulary for his own purpose.
Let us assume the standpoint of an individual thinker, a finite
mode, with his necessarily limited knowledge. Reflecting on the
range of his knowledge, he will find at least one clear distinction: the
distinction between an understanding of causes that is complete
and self-justifying, and an understanding of causes that is not com-
plete and self-justifying. There are ideas in reference to which the
question "Why is it so?" receives a complete answer, in the sense_
that, in looking for the explanation, we arrive at self-evident truths,
and definitions, in a finite number of steps. There are other ideas in
300 STUART HAMPSHIRE

reference to which the question "Why is it so?" leads us back along

an infinite series of ideas, with no final and sufficient explanation to
be found within the series, however long we continue. So much is
common to Leibniz and Spinoza. They diverge when they specify
the limits of application of the two orders of explanation, the com-
plete and the incomplete. For Spinoza the fundamental difference
between the two orders of causes is the difference between the series
of eternal things and the series of things that come into existence
and pass away at a certain time. There is no further difference
between the two orders of explanation which is not entailed by this
primary difference. There is no ultimate contingency in the existence
of things in the common order of nature, no contingency imputable
to a creator's free choice among logically possible alternatives.
The difference is only between that which is eternal and that which
is finite in its existence. The existence of things that are not eternal,
and that occupy a determinate position in the time-order, can only
be incompletely explained. There must always be an infinite re-
gress of causes required to explain why this panicular thing exists at
this particular time. The existence of this thing was contingent upon
the prior existence of some other thing and so on ad infinitum. No
limit can be set on the universe of individual things that come into
existence and pass away. But there are objects conceived as eternal
things, about which it does not make sense to ask when they came
into_existence_ and when_ they will perish; .numbers,. for _e~a:rnple, ..or .
the whole of extended Nature, which can be referred to as a thing,
as Res extensa. About such things an explanation can be given of
why their properties must be ordered as they are, an explanation
that will terminate in self-evident, prii:nary propositions defining the
nature of the objects referred to.
This distinctioxr between the . two orders of . explanation, the two
kinds of answer to "Why is it so?'', the temporal and the non-
temporal order, corresponds to Leibniz's distinction between truths
of reason and truths of fact, and also to familiar post-Kantian dis-
tinctions between analytic and synthetic propositions. But it is a
different distinction, not the same distinction with a different label.
Every philosopher has to draw some similar line between the two
types of knowledge. As the chosen ground of distinction differs, the
line will fall in a different place and will suggest different groupings
and exclusions. Spinoza expresses the distinction, not only as a dis-
tinction between different types of object, eternal things and finite
 Spinoza and the Idea of Freedom 301
things, but also as a distinction between the ways in which any given
subject-matter can be studied. Whether we are inquiring into human
emotions, including our own emotions, or into the nature and
movements of physical objects, we can always, if we choose, look
for the eternally valid laws that explain the variety of human emo-
tions and the movements of physical objects. We can always regard
the particular case of an emotion or of a physical movement, occur-
ring at exactly this time and soon to disappear, as an instance, or
illustration, of a constant, unchanging pattern. Such a pattern has its
own ultimate explanation in the permanent structure of things. We
can always regard the thing to be explained sub specie aeternitatis,
without attention to the date on which it occurred, or to the stand-
point from which it was observed, and not sub specie durationis,
which would involve explaining its place in the time-order that leads
up to this particular occasion. If we are interested only in ourselves
and in our own environment, and therefore in the occurrence oCthe
emotion, or of the physical movement, at this particular time, and if
we wish to trace the causes in their historical sequence up to this
moment, we will of course need to invoke the eternally valid laws in
looking for the historical explanation of this particular case. But the
interest is then an historical interest, and this is an interest that can
never be finally satisfied. Some uncertainty will always attach to any
historical explanation that we attempt. Some of the infinitely numer-
ous factors,-which-should-ideally have been-mentioned, have always_
eluded us. We fall into error, and an error that has serious conse-
quences in our practical activities. if we do not always bear in mind
the intrinsic difference between the two types of explanation, the
two orders of causes, the intellectual order and the common order
of nature. We must always be aware of the incompleteness and nec-
essary uncertainty of any historical explanation of things -in the
common order of nature. Intellectually, the error is to take some
cause picked out from the temporal sequence of events and to con-
centrate our attention upon it as the cause, and then to suppose that
we can know that, if only this had been different, which it might have
been, the effect would never have followed. Then it will seem to us
contingent that things happened as they did. But the appearance of
contingency is due to the necessary limitation of our knowledge, to
our incapacity to follow to its conclusion every path of investigation,
where the paths are infinitely many. When we isolate some one cause
as the sole object of interest, and think of it as something that really
302 STUART HAMPSHIRE

might have been different, we are simply failing to realize the infinite
complexity of the connections between things in the temporal order.
Practically and morally, the corresponding error will be to love or to
hate with blind concentration the particular thing which, through
weakness of mind, has become isolated in our thought from the
infinitely complex network in the common order of nature. Instead
of being detached and sceptical in reflecting on the infinite complexity
of the causes, we shall be uncritically certain that we have identified
the original good or evil within our own environment. We shall there-
fore for a time tend to act as if our welfare depended solely on the
destruction or preservation of this particular thing. Our conduct will
for a time correspondingly exhibit the same blind and helpless
partiality, the same imaginative obsession with one thing, suggested
to us by our environment, as the true cause of our present pleasure
or suffering.
Most men spend their lives in an alternation between one object
and another as the temporary object of desire or aversion, absorbed
in their own partial view of their own environment, and unable to
see this environment, and their own passive reactions to it, as formed
by a concatenation of causes that extends infinitely in every direction.
They have therefore no consistent plan, no stable and central direc-
tion of their interests. This alternation of desires, this :fluctuation of
the mind, is the state of fantasy, obsession, and unenlightenment.
The mind-is -then to--a- greater-or less degree disintegrated, in- the.
sense that the succession of its states is not determined by the sub-
ject's own activity of thought. Their states of mind are only to be
explained as more or less unconnected responses of their imagina-
tion to the stimulus of the environment, which evokes desires and
aversions that have no adequate foundation in the subject's own
directed reasoning. This condition of unfreedom, of slavery to the
passions, is the equivalent in Spinoza of the heteronomy of the will
in Kant. But it is not an enslavement of the will, but rather of the
understanding. The remedy is the correction of the understanding
and an appeal to its natural powers. The remedy is available to
everyone who is able to reflect upon, and who never forgets, the two
levels of explanation, the two orders of causes, and therefore the
two kinds of knowledge which each man necessarily possesses.
As long as a man is reflectively aware, whenever he- thinks, of the
nature of his own thought, as either actively directed towards eternal
and demonstrable truths, or else as absorbed in uncriticized fan-
 Spinoza and the Idea of Freedom 303
tasies traceable to his own sensations and memories, be is not misled
either in that which he claims to know with certainty, or in that which
he considers desirable or undesirable, as good or bad. He will
reflectively examine the reasons for his own desires and aversions,
and he will distinguish those that are to be explained as the effects-
of events on his imagination, from those that are explained by an
active consideration, independent of bis own situation, of the tend-
ency of an object to serve the purposes common to all thinking beings
as such. Because he knows when he truly knows and when he only
incompletely knows, he always knows when he has an entirely
sufficient reason for bis actions and attitudes, and when be has not.
As he is by nature an active thinking being, he will prefer the type
of explanation of things that is complete and intellectually satis~ing
when it is presented to him. As a body naturally tends to maintain
itself, and restore itself, against the effects of the environment, so
correspondingly a mind tends to assert its power of thought, and to
prefer rational argument, whenever it is presented, co the. passive
association of ideas in the common order of nature. But we need to
be awakened to the recognition and the use of the powers that our
minds possess. This is part of the work of a philosopher, which in-
ciudes, as in the example of Spinoza's own writing, exhortation, a
call to reflection, alongside purely intellectual analysis.
Perhaps this picture of the free man as self-directing, as an
integrated mind with a- continuous controlling reason, is so far a clear
one. But the notion of freedom itself is still unclarified: what is the
precise connection between a man's knowledge of the distinction
between different levels of knowl~dge and his freedom in action?
The connection is to be found in Spinozas theory of individuals.
Like every other identifiable particular thing in the natural order, a
man tries in his characteristic activity to preserve himself and bis own
distinct nature as an individual, and to increase bis own power and
activity in relation to bis environment. This trying ( conatus), or
inner force of self-preservation, is that which makes any individu~
an individual. Regarded as a physical organism, his overriding interest
is to preserve his own stability as a distinct organism in relation to
the physical environment. Regarded as a thinking being, his over-
riding interest is to preserve the coherence and continuity of his own
thought against the flow of unconnected ideas-which- are his percep-
tions, sensatioris, and imaginations. The conatus of the individual,
conceived as a physical organism, is the body's tendency to repair
304 STUART HAMPSHIRE

itself and to maintain itself in relation to the environment. The

conatus of the individual, conceived as a thinking being, is the vis
animi, which is the essential and natural tendency of the mind to
assert active thinking and knowledge against the passive association
of ideas in imagination. The more the sequence of a man's own ideas
can be explained without reference to causes outside his own think-
ing, the more active and self-determining he is, regarded as a thinking
being. The more active and self-determining he is, to that degree also
he can be more properly regarded as a distinct thing, having an
individuality that sets him apart from his particular environment. The
more self-determining and active he is, and the more free, in this
sense of "free," the more he can be regarded as a real individual,
real as an individual thinking being.
Because a thing's reality as a distinct individual depends on its
activity and freedom, Spinoza must take the word "free," rather than
the word "good," as the fundamental term of evaluation. He is a
scholastic and an Aristotelian in taking it for granted that praise and
evaluation of a thing are necessarily an assessment of the degree to
which it realizes its nature or essence in its activity. The nearer a
thing approaches perfection in the activity proper to it, the more
praiseworthy it is. He takes the virtue, objectively regarded, of any
thing to be the same as the perfect realization of its nature. But, un-
like Aristotle, he identifies the essential nature of any individual
thing- with-its individuality;- With- thatwhich makes it a -distinct in-
dividual: and this is its power of self-maintenance in relation to
other things. Its virtue is its power as an individual. A particular
thing's nature or essence is its nature or essence as a distinct individ-
ual rather than as a specimen of a kind. Peter or Paul are therefore
not to be judged as being more or less good men, that is, as realizing
more or less completely the potentialities of their species. They are
to be judged as more or less complete individuals, that is, as more or
less distinguishable as active agents from the temporary influences
of their environment in the common order of nature. A man's natural
tendency or conatus is not to make himself a good or perfect speci-
men of his kind, to realize in his activity some general ideal of
humanity, but rather to preserve himself, this individual, as an
active being, who is, as far as possible, independent in his activity.
He has achieved virtue~ and succeeded in that which be necessarily
desires, when, and only when, he is comparatively free and self-
determining in his activity. He would be a perfect being, if he were
 Spinoza and the Idea of Freedom 305
perfectly self-determining, active, and free. His happiness, and en-
joyment of action, does not depend on a choice of ends of action that
he, as an individual, has to make and that he is free to make: the
choice of whether to pursue the ideal of excellence that is proper to
his species. In the last analysis, and speaking philosophically, there
is no such choice of an ideal or end. Philosophically speaking, the
choice is of the right means to an end that is already determined for
him by his nature and appetites as an individual thinking and physical
thing. The real choice is between the first step of reflection, pre-
liminary to the use of his intellectual powers, and an undirected
passive response to experience. His desires, as they emerge into
consciousness, are determined by the thought of the causes of his
pleasure and suffering. If the thought is confused, and is largely
fantasy, he \vill pursue, sub specie boni, temporary ends, which, by
the laws of his nature, must lead to frustration, instability, and suf-
fering. Therefore he needs to be stirred to take this first step of
reflection. His happiness consists in his sense of his activities as hav-
ing their originating cause within him, and in his enjoyment of his
own activity as unimpeded activity. He is frustrated, and therefore
suffers, when his activity is not self-directed, but is rather the im-
mediate effect of causes external to himself. The suffering is the loss
of his sense of his own power and vitality as a distinct and active
being.
The notion of an indiv;dual nature or essence may be found al-
together obscure. We can, I think, still attach a sense to the notion
of the essential characteristics of a species, and to the judgement of
individuals as more or less perfect specimens of their kinds. But
can we intelligibly speak of an individual or particular thing becom-
ing more or less of an individual?_ Spinoza provides a criterion by
which the approach in perfection of an individual qua indivrduai is to
be judged: the criterion is the degree to which the individual is active
and self-determining. Any thing that is identifiable as a particular
thing can be judged by this single criterion, irrespective of the kind to
which it is allotted within conventional classifications. One may re-
view the scale of the increasing activity and self-determination of
particular things, and therefore of their increasing individuality, from
physical objects of various orders of complexity, to living organisms,
to human beings. Human beings, at the top of the scale, cart be com-
pletely self-determining when their activity is continuous thought,
with each idea following its predecessor, in the intellectual sense of
306 STUART HAMPSHIRE

"follow" as well as in the temporal sense. At such moments-and

the moments cannot be indefinitely prolonged-men rise above their
normal human condition as finite modes.
In the ordinary vocabulary we conventionally classify things into
kinds according to their typical human uses. Spinoza demands that,
as moralists and philosophers, we should see through these anthro-
pocentric classifications to the true individuality of particular things.
When we group them into kinds, we should follow this single prin-
ciple in differentiating the kinds: their characteristic power and form
of self-maintenance as individuals. From the standpoint of the true
natural philosopher, the natural order should be seen as a system
of individuals within individuals, of increasing power and complexity,
each type of individual differentiated by its characteristic activity in
self-maintenance. The more fully we study and understand particular
things, not as specimens of the conventionally recognized kinds, but
as types of structure each acting and maintaining their identity ac-
cording to the laws of the .type, the more we shall understand Nature
as a whole. This is the form in which natural knowledge, objectively
valid for the whole of Nature, is properly to be expressed. Psychol-
ogy as a science can be no exception.
There is one case in which each man is well qualified to achieve
such a true understanding of an individual: himself. Starting from
this secure example, he can work outwards towards a true and
objective understanding of Nature as a whole. He will become dis-
satisfied with the conventional classifications of things by their ordi-
nary human uses, and he will find a more objective and truly scientific
principle of classification in their various modes of self-maintenance.
Spinoza's objective study-of the emotions, the outlin~ of a psycho-
pathology, illustrates these principles. There are systematic connec-
tions, -laws -of unconscioUS' memory, to . be found behind the
conventional classifications of the passions. Systematic knowledge
of these. laws is the necessary first step to useful self-knowledge.
It is now possible to state the connection between a constant
awareness of the distinction between adequate and inadequate
knowledge and the notion of freedom. We need to apply the doc-
trine of the individual as essentially active to a thinking being who is
a person. For every belief that I have, and for every claim to knowl-
edge that I make, there is an ~xplanation of why I h~ve this belief
and why I claim to have this knowledge. Every passion that can be
attributed to me is a pleasure or a Pa.U:1- combined with an idea of the
 Spinoza and the Idea of Freedom 307
cause of this pleasure or pain. There must therefore be an explana-
tion of my having this idea about the cause of my pleasure or suffer-
ing. Suppose then that I am at all times asking myself the question
-Is the sequence of ideas that bas terminated in this idea a self-
contained sequence that, by itself, completely explains my idea of
the cause? In other words, was the conclusion reached by a rational
process? Or must I mention ideas that are associated in my ex-
perience, but that are without intrinsic connection, in explaining my
conclusion? Under these conditions of self-conscious reflection, I
never affirm a proposition, or commit myself to a belief, without
qualifying it as adequately or inadequately founded. If this condition
were fulfilled, I could not be a victim of those pa~sions that consist
in the association of -my pleasure or suffering with the idea of a
particular transient thing, or person, in the common order of nature
as its adequate cause. And when I say that I could not be a victim
of the passion, the impossibility here is a logical impossibility. The
unexamined links of association, which are necessary to the belief
that is part of the passion, depend for their existence on my not
being reflectively aware of them. As soon as I am self-consciously
aware of them, I must then know that it is only through the fantasies
engendered by my particular history that my present pleasure or
suffering has become associated in my mind with the idea of these
particular things or persons, which I now in consequence hate or
19ye. If I actively inquire. into the true C<\USes of my pleasure _or_
suffe_ring, the passive association of ideas is broken, and the atten-
tion focused on the particular thing, or person, as the adequate
cause is dissolved. An emotion necessarily involves a thought of the
cause or occasion of the pleasure or unpleasure, and it is in this sense
directed towards an object. Spinoza's theory of the emotions repre-
sents them as states of pleasure or unpleasure; and of desire and
aversion, combined with a thought of the causes, simple or complex,
of the pleasure or unpleasure. To change the accompanying thought
is therefore to change the emotion, and therefore to change the
desire or the aversion that determines conduct. Suppose that I ani
angry with someone and am angry about something that he has done.
To be angry is to be displeased and to be disposed to injure someone,
together with the thought that he has been the cause of injury to me.
When I consider my: true interests as an active thinking being,. and
also examine a train of unconscious associations that leads to the idea
of him as the original cause of my displeasure, and recognize the
308 STUART HAMPSHIRE

inadequacy of the idea, the passion of anger disappears. When I

realize the contributing causes of my displeasure in my own uncon-
scious memories and consequent dispositions, the idea of an ade-
quate external cause disappears, and there is nothing left to be angry
with. When on reflection I realize that no one external thing can be
isolated as the cause of my displeasure, I not only realize my error in
imagining a simple external cause of my state: I open the way to
the activity of intellectual inquiry, regarding this particular case
wholly as an instance of general laws. I thereby substitute the active
enjoyment of my own powers of thought for the suffering associated
with my imagination of an adequate external cause of my dis-
pleasure.
To interpret Spinoza as expecting emancipation solely from an
intellectual understanding of causes is not entirely correct. It is
equally incorrect to represent him as defining freedom simply as
knowledge of the causes that determine my emotions and actions.
Reason is the expression of my primary desire of self-assertion as
a thinking being, of the urge to extend my own activity and freedom
as far as I can. I am to the highest degree free when I am engaged in
an intellectual inquiry, and when the subject of this inquiry is the
order of my thought, as an instance of something that may be under-
stood sub specie aeternitatis, and not as it is affected by particular
causes in the common order of nature. My happiness then consists,
first, in immunity from hatred of particular things, and from the
other negative and depressive passions, as an immunity that an
adequate understanding of causes necessarily brings: secondly, it
consists in the positive enjoyment of my own freedom as freedom,
as the active exercise of the power of thought. These two necessary
conditions of happiness, which may be distinguished in other philoso-
phies, are inseparable, even if distinguishable, in Spinoza's thought.
He is often represented as implausibly asserting that knowledge of
the causes of suffering by itself brings liberation from suffering. This
is a double over-simplification. First, the liberation consists in the
substitution of a free activity and of self-assertion, which is as such
enjoyable, for a passive reaction, which is as such depressing and
frustrating. Secondly, in the definition of any of the passions the
pleasure or suffering, and the thought of its cause, are indissolubly
connected. If the confused thought, or imagination,. of an external
cause is replaced by thought in an intellectual order, an active emo-
tion replaces a passion.
 Spinoza and the Idea of Freedom 309
We may now ask whether, and with what q11alifications, this idea
of human freedom is still defensible, and whether it suggests the
true grounds of our present interest in the freedom of the individual
as the main end of policy, both in private and political affairs. Let
it be remembered that a man is most free, according to Spinoza, and
also feels himself to be most free, when he cannot help drawing a
certain conclusion, and cannot help embarking on a certain course
of action in view of the evidently compelling reasons in favour of it.
He has a compelling reason for following a certain course of action
when he knows with certainty that it will promote his power and
freedom as an active thinking being, and therefore that it will pro-
mote his enjoyment of his own existence. Then he cannot hesitate.
The issue is decided -for him without any need-for the exercise of
his will in decision, exactly as the issue is decided for him when the
arguments in support of a theoretical conclusion are conclusive argu-
ments. The only difference between theoretical conclusions and
practical decisions is that the latter are always governed by the agent's
desire for his own good, rationally or irrationally interpreted. When
a man finds himself divided in mind between conflicting and in-
conclusive arguments, and between conflicting inclinations, he is,
and feels himself to be, so much less a free man in his affirmations
and in his actions. In such a case that which has determined his final
decision, whatever it is, must be, at least in part, external to his own
thought. In such cases some explanation could. always in__principle.
be given, a cause found in the common order of nature, for his de-
ciding as he did. But it would not be a complete explanation of the
right kind, namely, something that was present to his mind as a uni-
versally sufficient ground. He was moved to affirmation or action by
something that was outside the rational sequence of thought. He
was not entirely active and self-detennining, but, at least in part,
unknowing and passive in his motivation, since that which moved
him to action was below the level of conscious thought. He was not
altogether free in his decision, and he knows and feels that he was
not, because he did not himself recognize its necessity. When some
part of the explanation of my believing something, or of my doing
something, is to be found in a cause unrecognized by my reason, and
in something external to my thought, I had not sufficient grounds for
my belief or action. If I have a full awareness of the adequate expla-
nation of my affirming or acting, I necessarily have sufficient grounds
for my affirmation or action. The knowledge of the necessity of
 310 STUART HAMPSHIRE

affirming something, or of doing something, by itself converts an

external cause into an inner ground of affirmation or action. If I know
clearly why I believe something or why I am doing something, I
must have my own sufficient reasons for affirming or doing. If I can-
not completely explain why I reach the conclusion, and if I allow
that there are other possibilities open to me, my conclusion, what-
ever it is, will have been motivated by something other than my
own reasoning.
It should now be evident that the too simple question "Was
Spinoza a determinist?" admits of no clear answer. The doctrine of
the two orders of causes, the intellectual and the temporal orders,
by itself makes the question indeterminate-almost meaningless. But
there is a question that always lies behind any mention of "deter-
minism" and that certainly is worth asking: "Did Spinoza provide
clear and acceptable grounds for familiar moral distinctions? Or is
his idea of human freedom incompatible with the acceptance of any
familiar moral distinctions?" We cannot answer without considering
the concept of morality itself: what kind of classifications of men
and of their activities are to be counted as moral classifications, as
resting on moral distinctions? There is no philosophically neutral an-
swer to this question. Following Kant, one may distinguish between the
moral and natural qualities of men on the basis of some doctrine of
the will, which is taken to define the domain of the moral. And there
_ is certainly_ no .. place- for any- such -distinction-as-- this- in-- -Spinoza's
thought. Or one may so restrict the notion of morality that nothing
counts as a moral judgement, or as a moral choice, unless the free
choice of some specific end, or specific standard, of human activity
is prescribed, an end or standard that all men, as men, uncondition-
ally ought to aim to achieve or to conform to. If, following Spinoza,
the freedom of the individual, as an individual, is taken as the
supreme evaluative term, and not the goodness of a man, as a man,
one cannot properly speak of a specific end, or specific standard, of
human performance which eac~ man ought to achieve or to conform
to. Within the terms of his metaphysical theory, there is no sense in
saying that men ought to be free, that they ought to be self-
determining, integrated in mind and constant in their desires, and
actively rational, in an unconditional sense of "ought." The uncon-
ditional injunction to them to pursue a certain end-implies that they
have a choice among various possibilities, and that they may make
the wrong choice, unless they are" enlightened by the moralist.
 Spinoza and the Idea of Freedom 311
Philosophically speaking and in the last analysis, they have no such
choice of the ultimate ends of action. They are all, the virtuous and
the vicious, the enlightened and the unenlightened, in any case
trying to survive as active individuals and are trying to assert their
power and freedom as individuals. The only question that arises,
either in their own decisions or in judgement upon them, is-
"How completely are they succeeding in asserting themselves as
self-determining individuals? How can they become more successful
than they are in maintaining and extending their own freedom and
activity?" Of the ideally free man one can say that he will necessarily
have certain virtues-for instance, the virtues_ of liberality and
benevolence. In this sense there is indeed a standard or norm of
conduct: that we can specify the dispositions that are inseparable
from freedom of mind, and therefore we can specify the essential
public and private virtues. Spinoza clearly explains in the Preface
to Part N of the Ethics: although the words "good" and "bad" indi-
cate nothing positive in the things to which they are applied; we do
indeed need to retain them in use, because (I quote) "we want to
form for ourselves an idea of man upon which we may look as a
model of human nature." This is part of the technique of self-
improvement, a preparation for the life of reason. And he ex-
plains again in Part V that reflection upon maxims of virtue and
wise conduct is a useful starting-point for the life of reason. But it
is, strictly speaking, a misstatement, a philosophical error of the
kind that occurs only in speaking to the unenlightened, to represent
the virtues of the free, rational man as duties imposed upon us, or as
appropriate matter for unconditional moral imperatives. There is no
law, and therefore there are no duties, other than the natural law of
self-preservation, which states that we try to extend our power and
liberty as far as we cari. How far we can, and by what methods of
intellectual discipline, is the proper subject Of any book that has
the title "Ethics." Its conclusions are properly called the dictates of
reason. Most of the duties recognized in conventional morality are
in fact irrational foreshadowings of behaviour that would be the
natural and unconstrained behaviour of a free man. He has his own
adequate reasons for being a peaceful, friendly, just, and co-operative
member of society. He may need to appeal to the myth of the moral
law to persuade the mass of his fellow citizens to co-operate in civil
society. Some of the conventional virtues of civil society, those as-
sociated with renunciation, unworldiness, and repression, are not
 312 STUART HAMPSHIRE

virtues but defects. They are signs of weakness and of failure in the
individual's realization of bis own vitality as an individual. They have
been taken for virtues, when myths of a transcendent God and of
another world have been taken seriously as metaphysical truths. Pre-
occupation with death, and with human weakness, and with the
passage of time, rather than with the enjoyment of present activity,
are the emotional counterparts of these false philosophies. In a well-
known and significant paragraph, 1 Spinoza says that the attitude of the
severe moralist, which issues in denunciations of the vices and
vanities of man, and of the common conditions of human life, is
always the mark of a diseased mind. Pathos and virtue are opposed
to each other, because, for Spinoza, virtue is energy-in a rather
more precise sense than Blake intended.
There is therefore a sense in which Spinoza is representing the
study of ethics. in the then dominant Christian and Jewish tradition,
as one immense error, as the pursuit of a harmful illusion. The illusion
is that various goals or ends of human effort, towards which our ac-
tions might be directed, are open to us for decision and for appraisal,
and that the discussion and comparison of the various ends of action
is the proper subject-matter of ethics. The ultimate ends of action
are not open for decision or discussion. They are fixed by the laws
of our nature as mind-body organisms struggling to preserve ourselves
against our environment. That which we generally take, in our igno-
rance of these natural laws, to be our own free decision between al-
-ternafive-eiids-!s-to-&e explafuecCas tb.e. complicated wor~g-~f-th-~~e
laws in our own individual psychology. They are laws governing in-
creases and decreases of vitality in the mind-body organism, and, de-
rivatively, of unconscious appetites and conscious desires. I am only
self-directing and independent when I am actively studying the laws
of nature themselves, free from any concentration of interest exclu-
sively on myself and on my relation to other particular things. Unless
I continually reflect in this detached, philosophical manner, my par-
ticular judgement of ends of action, of good and bad, will correspond
only to my particular desires and needs, due to the complications
of my particular environment, and to the fantasies that have arisen
from this history. I am deceived, if I do not discover the element
of fantasy, and of unconscious memories, in my original judgements
of value. Moral argument, that which replaces the. traditional free
1. E., V, x, S.
 Spinoza and the Idea of Freedom 313
discussion of ends of action, should be an attempt to bring to light,
and to recognize, our own motives and their sources, and thereby
to make our pursuit of our own safety, and the enjoyment of our
own activity, fully self-conscious and therefore fully rational.
I think it is at least possible that Spinoza is right in his opinion
that traditional ethics is the pursuit of an illusion, and that gradually,"
in the course of years, he may be shown to be right. But for him
of course this conclusion was not opinion, but knowledge. Nor did
he think that it required, or could receive, confirmation from further
observation and scientific inquiry. I am assuming a view of his phi-
losophy, and of philosophy itself, which was not his, and which many
living British philosophers would certainly not accept: the view that
a philosophy such as _his, which began with a claim to final truth
demonstrable by a priori argument, is to be judged now as a specula-
tive anticipation of truths that may gradually be ~upported by scientific
inquiry, and by accumulating human experience. The confirmation,
if it comes, will not be like the confirmation of an empirical hypothe-
sis. It will not be direct confirmation, which leaves one with no
reasonable alternative other than to accept the hypothesis as true.
Rather the confirmation would be that some notions closely resem-
bling Spinoza's key notions become widely accepted as peculiarly :ip-
propriate in studying and in evaluating human behaviour. New
psychological knowledge might fit better into this framework than
into any other, and p~ychologists themselves, and those who must
now be directly or indirectly influenced by them, niight come to em-
ploy concepts closely akin to Spinoza's. Certainly anyone who alto-
gether rejects Spinoza's naturalistic standpoint, and anyone who has
some religious and transcendental ground for his moral beliefs, would
remain unpersuaded: and, given his premisses, justifiably so. But those
of us who have ne- such transcendental grounds may at least pause
and consider the possibility that much of our habitual moralizing
about the ends of action is altogether mistaken. Certainly we should
not deceive ourselves by dismissing Spinoza as the kind of determinist
who allows no possibility of deliberate self-improvement, as if this
were the dividing line between him and the traditional moralists. It
is not. An unprejudiced reading of the introduction to the De lntel-
lectus Emendatione, and of Part V of the Ethics, will show that it
is not. The dividing line is his theory of indi-viduals maintaining them-
selves as individuals and of the mind and body as the two aspects
314 STUART HAMPSHIRE

of a single organism; and this line can be traced back to his nomi-
nalistic logic and to his philosophy of nature.
I have elsewhere suggested that there is an illuminating, and more
than superficial, resemblance between Spinoza's and Freud's concep-
tion of personality. The more closely one considers this resemblance,
the more clearly it appears to be traceable to common philosophical
beliefs, which lie far below the surface of a shared terminology. That
simple, misleading question "Was Spinoza, was Freud, a determinist?"
has to be put on one side, and for the same reason, in both cases:
that determinism, as a label, is associated with a particular model
of the type of explanation to be aimed at in individual psychology
and in the assessment of character: and this is a type which was
certainly not theirs and which they had no interest either in accepting
or rejecting. A determinist, as this label is commonly understood,
has the single idea that any human behaviour is to be explained by
well-confirmed natural laws which, taken together with a statement
of initial conditions, exhibit the behaviour, whatever it may be, as
always in principle predictable. This is not the kind of understanding,
and of self-understanding, that is proposed by Spinoza and Freud.
Let me briefly list their points of agreement. First: there is the
"economic" conception of the mind: that any individual is a psycho-
physical organism with a quantity of undifferentiated energy that ap-
pears in consciousness as desire and, below the level of consciousness,
as appetite. This is the instinctual_ enei:gy that_ must find its outlet,_
however deformed and deflected it may be by its interactions with
the environment. Desires and appetites ai:e projected upon objects,
as objects of love or of hate, in accordance, first, with the primary
economic needs of the organism, as objects promoting or depressing
its vitality, and, secondly, upon objects that are derivatively associ-
ated, through the complex mechanisms of memory, with increase or
depression of vitality. Following this conception of a person's undif-
ferentiated energy of self-assertion, Spinoza's account of passive emo-
tions, and of the laws of transference that govern them, is very close
to Freud's mechanisms of projection, transference, displacement, and
identification, in forming the objects of love and aggression. Second:
that the way towards freedom and self-direction is through the recog-
nition of the unreality of the causes with which an individual associ-
ates pleasures and sufferings. A man's discrimination between .good
objects and bad objects will be explained to him as imaginative projec-
tion upon reality of unconsciously rt'.membered incidents in his per-
 Spinoza and the Idea of Freedom 315
sonal history. Third: the purpose of such an explanation is to give
him an overriding interest in the objective order of things, an interest
independent of his own fantasies and of the passive association of
ideas. The recall to reason is a recall from fantasy, and from the
attachment to past experience through unconscious memories, to:-
wards an active and present enjoyment of his energies. He therefore
becomes free to direct his mind naturally to its proper objects, instead
of endlessly and helplessly repeating patterns of pursuit and aversion
th~t originally established themselves below the level of his conscious-
ness. Fourth: in his original state of uncriticized passive emotions,
based upon fantasy, and the projection of his conflicts on to external
objects, a man necessarily follows contrary and violently conflicting
inclinations, and not a stable and consistent policy. Taken as a whole,
his behaviour, in realizing his own desires, is therefore self-defeating.
He is in this sense a divided and disintegrated personality. Freedom
consists in the integration of all his desires and aversions into a co-
herent policy, the policy of developing his own powers of understand-
ing, and of enjoying his active energies.
The point of philosophical interest here is the conception of mental
causation which in turn determines the conception of freedom as the
proper subject of ethics. For both Spinoza and Freud, the starting-
point was the individual who, al~ough part of the common order
of nature, has to assert his individuality, his activity as an individual,
against the common order of nature: in later, un-Spinozistic language,
to assert the self, as agent, against the not-self, the external ..reality
which resists him. His only means of achieving this distinctness as
an individual, this freedom in relation to the common order of nature,
is the power of the mind freely to follow in its thought an intellectual
order. Then the fl.ow of his reasonable thought and his reasonable
action is predictable with .greater certainty than. when his thoughts
and actions were determined by causes external to his own thinking.
Spinoza and Freud alike argued that it is the common condition of
men tha~ their conduct and their judgements of value, their desires
and aversions, are in each individual determined by unconscious mel!J.-
ories. This is the nature of the passions-that their objects can be
explained only from knowledge of unconsciously remembered satis-
factions and frustrations in the individual's history, and not from the
properties of the objects ~hemselves. The future activity of a reasona-
ble man is predictable on the basis of his present actiVity, while the
future of the man who is a slave to his passions is to be inferred
316 STUART HAMPSHIRE

only from the fantasies that he formed in the remote past. When
a man's thought follows the objective order of things in nature, he
is, and knows that he is, for a time an autonomous individual, assert-
ing his own power and independence of mind. I repeat "for a time."
For neither Spinoza nor Freud were optimists. Freedom is at the best
only intermittent and partial, and the general condition of men, as
parts of nature, is one of fantasy and of passion determined by uncon-
scious memory and therefore by conflict and frustration. But Freud's
was certainly the deeper pessimism. Attending to the evidence of fact,
he found no reason to believe that the mere force of intellect and
of reflection could by itself open the way to self-knowledge, and there-
fore to freedom of mind. And one traditional form of philosophical
writing, which still survives in Spinoza, is disappearing from our litera-
ture: the exhortation addressed to reason, the call to reflection on
the right way of life, which used to be the preface, as in the De bt-
tellectus Emendatione, to intellectual analysis.
Spinoza's philosophy can be construed as a metaphysical justifica-
tion of individualism in ethics and politics. In so interpreting him,
we only follow his design of his own work, which has never, I think.
been treated with sufficient seriousness, largely because the attention
of political philosophers has been concentrated on the more crude
and inapplicable metaphysics of Hobbes. Whatever may be our judge-
ment on the metaphysical premisses from which it was deduced,
Spinoza's theory of the passions is indeed a justification for taking
the-freedom of-the individual-as the-supreme goal of political- action.
The now prevailing liberal conceptions of freedom, based on an em-
piricist philosophy, leave a mystery: why is the individual's act of
choice, free from. outside interference and threats of force, the su-
premely valuable activity of a man? Mill himself drew his answer
from his utilitarian philosophy. The freedom of the in9ividual was
not for him a supreme and absolute end, but rather a means to the
general progress of mankind. The individual's freedom of choice is
a means to diversity and experiment, and diversity and experiment
are means to the discovery of the most desirable forms of life. There
is nothing in this philosophy that requires that the freedom of any
individual is as such to be respected before all other things. Perhaps
a revived doctrine of natural rights could give a sense to the absolute,
as opposed to the conditional, value of the freedom of the individual.
But no sense is given to the- notion of natural rights w"ithin the em-
piricist philosophies of this time. If every man is by the law of his
 Spinoza and the Idea of Freedom 317
nature as an individual trying to assert his own power and freedom,
in Spinoza's sense, in his thought and action, there is indeed a natural
basis for the insistence on freedom as the supreme value in politics
as in personal morality. The pursuit of any incompatible end will
only lead to co~flict and violence.
I return to my starting-point. It is, I think, at least possible that
Spinoza has presented the outline of a defensible conception of in-
dividual freedom as the ultimate value in politics. In the Tractatus
Theologico-Politicus, particularly in Chapter 20, he undertakes to
show both that a civilized social order, based on freedom of thought
and toleration, is a necessary condition of the use of reason, and
therefore of the individual's fulfilment and enjoyment of his active
powers: also, and mor_e important now, to show that violence and
social conflict are the projections into the external world of conflicts
of passion within the individual. The first demonstration is in its con-
. clusion, though not in its method, a commonplace. The second is
not. We continue to speculate without conviction about freedom and
social co-operation in the traditional terms of politiccl philosophy,
without any serious attention to the psychopatholOg'J of the individual,
and as if all the discoveries in clinical psychology in the last fifty
years had never been made. And this is, I think, why political phi-
losophy seems now dying or dead, and lacks all conviction, except
as an interpretation of the past. It has lost contact with the revolu-
tionary and relevant moral science of its time. It is contrary to reason,
and contrary also to John Stuart Mill's own principies in philosophy,
that we should still cling to Mill's definition of freedom, when the
philosophy of mind upon which he based it is discredited. We thereby
preserve the letter, and lose the spirit, of empiricism, and of the liberal
beliefs that were derived from it.
 Spinoza's Account of Imagination

R. G. BLAIR

It did not occur to Spinoza that the ideal of a perspicuous insight

into the nature of reality as a whole might represent an incoherent
demand. He had no need for areas of theoretical assumptions based
only on intelligent speculation, because the ontological argument was
valid, God necessarily existed, and all true propositions could be de-
duced with the help of propositions about the necessary nature of
God.
In his system there can be no empirical contingencies as we usually
think of them. Nevertheless, determined thoughts and impressions can
still be erroneous. In fact, three levels of knowledge are distinguished:
the highest knowledge, intuitive knowledge of the essences of indi-
vidual things; reasoning about things in general; and the weakest kind,
imagination. One may speculate that, while it seems odd to class
imagination as a bad sort of knowledge, the distrust of all intuitions
which could not be rigorously demonstrated to reveal something true
represented an attempt at intellectual honesty in a world still ruled
by religious bigotry and political authoritarianism. Speculation was
indeed not persecuted automatically in seventeenth-century Holland,
oilf immediate suppression of undesirable thoughts was the order of
the day in Europe as a whole. _
Like Descartes, Spinoza regarded it as his philosophical duty to
eradicate as many sources of possible error as he could discover.
Imagination had to be accepted as a fact of life, yet treated with
profound distrust. Pure thought could lead one out of its toils along-
the road to true knowledge and blessedness. That thought was, how-
ever, a determined process. Spinoza did not stop to consider whether
there was not, as many philosophers today would maintain, a logical
error in supposing that one can know that one has arrived at a piece
of true knowledge by a determined process of thought.
The word "imagination" is inherently ambiguous. I shall be con-
cerned not with imagination as a faculty which is exercised by an
inquiring_ or original mind, but with the- simple ability to produce

This essay was written especially for ~is volump.

 Spinoza's Account of Imagination 319
visual or other sensory images-in other words, with a psychological
datum which, as we shall see, it is not altogether fanciful to discuss
in terms of physical processes in the body. It is this sort of account
that Spinoza gives in the Ethics.
One early proviso. It seems that all everyday perceptions are also
cases to be included under the head of imagination in Spinoza's sys-
tem, since they are certainly not cases of reasoning about things in
general (i.e. scientific thought); and intuitive knowledge of the es-
sences of individual things is something to which one can only attain
when one has already progressed to a high stage of mental develop-
ment. Thus children's perceptions are no better than images, since
children are not capable of reasoning about their perceptions in the
required manner. However, it is clear that Spinoza's contempt for
imagination is founded in the confusability (as he supposes) of images
with perceptions, and this is, intuitively speaking, likely to be espe-
cially true of children, if. it is true at all, since their experience of
telling the one from the other is limited. In this way one may assume
that childish perceptions are impressions of dubious status in Spinoza's
system; and even adults' perceptions are cases of imagination insofar
as the knowledge gained from them does not constitute an adequate
idea of their determined causes. The account he gives of imagination,
however, presupposes that images and percepts are in fact different
kinds of entities or events and known so to be. Even if both are
cases of "imagination," images: unlike percepts, have as their objects
things which do not exist or are not present.
In a deterministic system, in which all statements are ultimately
statements about the nature of God, the account of any particular
feature of the world must be seen as both an empirical and a logical
one. we can make sense, at least, of the notion that all features of
the world are determined by previous features of it. That is just the
classic determinist position. The explanation of any feature is then
the locating of the causes which are responsible for it, and the causes
can only be discovered by empirical investigation. In Spinoza's system,
however, any feature of the world is to be accounted for by logical
argument about the nature of God. That any feature is as it is is
not merely causally determined; it is also logically necessary. This
is a way of looking at things which we can now hardly take in at
all. In the account of imagination we shall see Spinoza tacitly aban-
 320 R. G. BLAIR

doning it when he introduces postulates about how the body works 1

for which no genuine a priori arguments are offered.
The account of imagination does, however, follow another pattern
with which we are familiar. It describes our conscious experience of
the world, and then explains it by reference to the causes of its occur-
rence. Mere reports by ourselves of our experiences may be said to
occur on the lowest level of knowledge. These reports may then be
shown to be very misleading in the light of explanation of a general
scientific kind on the second level. Till this point all is clear and
acceptable. Then we remember that the highest level of knowledge
is one on which we are taken away from general explanation to a
special insight, which we have as much into other individual people
and things as we do into our individual selves. In theory it is on
this level of deductive essentialism or existential logic that the proposi-
tions of the Ethics are asserted, for that is the level of true philosophy.
In practice, however, not all philosophical reasoning leads us to third
level insights, if such an insight is possible at all, even in Spinoza.
The account of imagination we shall be considering, for example,
seems to consist of second level generalizations. Frrst level reports
of what images are like give way to a putative explanation of them
as bodily occurrences.

II
-- - According to Spinoza, -to- have- an- image-is-to- undergo a bodily
process or to be in a particular bodily state. It is a passive affection
of the body to which it succumbs for physiCil reasons, and this pro-
duces an image as an idea in the mind. (In Spinoza's monistic phi-
losophy an expression about an image as an affection of the body
always has corresponding to it a~ expression about that_ image as
an idea of the mind.)
This account is basically the same as that given of perception. Thus
Proposition XIV of the second part of the Ethics states: ''The human
mind is adapted to the perception of many things, and its aptitude
increases in proportion to the number of ways in which the body
can be disposed." And in the same way the mind can imagine many
things when the body is affected in various ways. Proposition XVI
tells us: "The idea of every way in which the huma.i:i body is affected
1. E., II, xiii.
 Spinoza's Account of Imagination 321
by external bodies must involve the nature of the human body, and
at the same time the nature of the external body." In imagination
two bodies are again involved, although the external body is now
required for the description of the image only because the subject's
previous perception of it when present allows him to imagine it when
absent.
Proposition XVII shows how Spinoza believes that we can distin-
guish an experienced percept from an experienced image. "If the
human body be affected in a way which involves the nature of any
external body, the human mind will contemplate that external body
as actually existing or as present, until the human body be affected
by an affect which excludes the existence or presence of the external
body." Thus, although im~ges and percepts have a similar physiologi-
cal basis (one, presumably, we should now say, which is connected
with brain processes) the experience of an additional affect will char-
acterize the image as only an image. Two complementary ways are
I
here suggested in which we may make the required distinction. (It
should be noted that Spinoza claims only to have provided one reason-
able explanation of images among others, though he believes this to
be "not far from the truth.":?) Either we may actually have a bodily
experience which shows us that the imagined object is absent-for
example we may try to touch it and fail. Or, since the bodily affect
will produce an idea in the mind, we may think that the object must
be absent, because we have failed to touch it or had some bodily
experience whicli told us we were imagining something.
There is of course something radically false about this account.
It simply misrepresents the experience of imagining. Firstly, it is not
true that we need suppose that any idea which enters our heads is
of a real object. We do not naturally "posit the existence," as Spinoza
claims, of ideas which are in our minds. And secondly it is false
that we need either to perform psychological experiments or reason
from them in order to tell the difference between images and percepts.
No reflection is required, and no experimentation. The difference is
given absolutely in the feel of the experience itself.
For the proof of Corollary XVII ("The mind is able to contemplate
external things by which the human body was once affected as if
it were present, although they are not present and do not exist."),
Spinoza has recourse to the postulates already me~tioned. This pas-
2. E., II, xvii, S.
322 R. G. BLAIR

sage is really only a modish piece of primitive physiology which deals

with the "hard," "soft," and "fluid" parts of our anatomies. It is,
however, most interesting that the principle invoked to explain the
causation of imagery by the interaction of the soft and fluid parts
is that of the response of "contemplating the external body as present"
being conditioned to stimuli with which it was not initially associated
by a Pavlovian generalization of responses to substituted stimuli.
(Fluid motion S' associated with fluid motion S continues to evoke
the same R, though fluid motion S alone was actually the motion
of perception.)
In this account imagery is the result of the "spontaneous motion"
of the body fluids. It simply happens to the subject, and he does
not bring it about. This is, of course, absurd, since it can hardly
be the case that, whenever I deliberately call up an image of a past
event, the bodily fluids just happen to indulge in spontaneous motion.
On the other hand, it is no doubt very prudent of Spinoza to say
that we must distrust imagination, if this means distrusting the spon-
taneous motion of bodily fluids.
This account does not allow us to conceive of one possible way
in which it might be reconciled with our obvious ability to know an
image for an image instantaneously. For it might be that, as children,
we really do have to carry out experiments to make the distinction.
Perhaps we even learn that there is a distinction at all by experiment.
But, if so, we certainly learn so thoroughly that, in a short space
of time, experinient ceases fo be necessary: Spinoza's account, how:.
ever, maintains that all "human minds" continue to be dependent
on the "affect" which will tell them an image is only an image, and
this must be false. We do not sit around wondering whether we are
imagining things any more than we do whether we are dreaming.
(Certainly we do in mists, twilight, etc. But these are really cases
of possible hallucination. Here the original classification of images
together with percepts and false percepts as "imagination" can be
seen to injure Spinoza's view of images.)
I do not wish to imply that Spinoza's account, revised in the sense
of the last paragraph, need be taken very seriously. Indeed I agree
with those phenomenologists and other philosophers who maintain
that imagination and perception are categorically different. On the
other hand, a theory of imagination fitting comfortably into the frame-
work of Spinoza's account is -popular among some experimental psy-
chologists even today. For instance, in Learning Theory and the
 Spinoza's Account of Imagination 323
Symbolic Processes, 0. H. Mowrer quotes with approval from a paper
entitled "Images as Conditioned Sensations" by C. Leuba:
Our experiments indicate that after an inadequate stimulus has
been presented a number of times, while an individual is experienc-
ing certain sensations, it will by itself automatically, and without the
intervention of any conscious processes, produce those sensations.
An image can, therefore, be considered as a conditioned sensation. s
Mowrer, himself, then writes:
Although cast in the vernacular of the modern conditioning labo-
ratory, the notion that an image is a conditioned sensation . . .
squares not only with common sense but also, as we shall presently
see, with certain clas~ical psychological notions. An image, in com-
mon parlance, is some object which an individual "sees" or other-
wise "perceives" without the object being objectively present. By a
word, another image, or some other stimulus, the individual is
reminded of the object and reacts somewhat as if it were actually
present. In other words, a part of the total experience produced by
the object itself is here being arouse'd as a learned, conditioned
response; and this response we call an image-and the process of its
arousal, imagination. 4
The philosophical weakness of this account is that the "inadequate
stimulus" may be without any but the most fortuitous connection with
the imaginative response. If a man's eating of an orange has been
associated with his reading The -Times, he should, after a while, every
time he picks up The Times, be at least disposed to savor the absent
ascorbic taste of orange flesh. (I say "disposed" because there may
be many types of interference which cause the conditioned sensation
to fail-a hot fire, a good meal, etc.)
In this way of looking at imagination, all its phenomena are reduced
to the level of seeing palm trees when one remembers a day on a
tropical island. If one has only seen a palm tree in films, then one
cannot, strictly speaking, imagine a palm tree, but only a cinematic
palm tree. There is also no account of the characteristic feeling that
imagination is free from all external influences which, as we shall
see, Spinoza himself regards as being in a certain sense very important.
On the other hand, Mowrer's restrictive account is not obviously un-
3. 0. H. Mowrer, Learning_]lzeory and the Symbolic Processes (New Yor!c:
Wiley, 1960), p. 166.
4. Loe. cit.
324 R. G. BLAIR

acceptable for a limited range of memory-like images-Le. involuntary

images. And it also has an ingenious answer to the problem of distinc-
tion between percepts and images which is still acute even for this
limited range of phenomena: an image is the conditionable and con-
ditioned part of a sensation.
One would not want a sensation, in its totality, to be condition-
able, for this would lead to a full-scale hallucination. When, there-
fore, things work out right, we experience just enough of the original
sensation to know what it is but not enough to make us think that
we are actually having it again. In other words, we know it is "all
in your head" instead of "out there."5

III
Spinoza's system cannot teach us much today if it is taken as a
whole. Philosophy, as he understood it, is no more. From his point
of view, human experience has become chaotic; Nature is no longer
a coherent whole. His God inevitably does not exist, and the world
is not a determined part of that God. On the other hand, the extent
to which he pre.figured particular trends of thought which are still
with us is quite remarkable. In this light, the latter part of Scholium
XVII of the second part of the Ethics deserves to be quoted in full:
In order that we _may retain th~_c.1J5tomigy phraseology~ we will
give to those affections of the human body, the ideas of which rep-
resent to us external bodies as if they ~ere- present, the name of
images of things, although they do not actually reproduce the forms
of the things. When the mind contemplates bodies in this way, we
will say that it imagines. Here I wish it to be observed, in order that
I may begin to show what error is, that these_ imaginations of the
mind, regarded by themselves, contain no error, and the mind is
not in error because it imagines, but only insofar as it is considered
as wanting in an idea which excludes the existence of those things
which it imagines as present. For if the mind, when it imagines non-
existent things to be present, could at the same time know that those
things did not really exist, it would think its power of imagination to
be a virtue of its nature and not a defect, especially if this faculty of
imagining depended upon its own nature alone, that is to say, if this
faculty of the mind were free.
5. Ibid., p. 167, footnote.
 Spinoza's Account of Imagination 325
I have suggested elsewhere 6 that this scholium represents a mirror-
image of the account developed by Sartre in which the faculty of
imagination is seen as manifesting human freedom. The absurdity of
that view resides in the extraordinary move from the phenomenologi~
cal assertion that we experience the freedom of our conscious minds
to the metaphysical dogma that we must always therefore be free
in our actions. Sartre simply disregards the obvious point made, for
example, by Spinoza, that imagination is not a trustworthy guide to
hard facts. Nevertheless, it would not be difficult for him to support
his claim by reference to Scholium XVII. For surely the mind, when
it imagines, can "at the same time know that those things (which
it imagines) do not really exist." This is a sort of conscious certainty
we do habitually experience. Recognizing this fact would not show
for Spinoza that men are free in the full-blown Sartrean sense. It
would, however, show that they possess greater guarantees against
self-deception than Spinoza supposes. They would thus be more lu-
minously and directly conscious of the workings of their own minds.
For Spinoza that would mean that they possessed greater "freedom."
Freedom as self-knowledge and the awareness of necessity has al-
ways been widely regarded as Spinoza's most attractive idea. It is
the foundation of his moral philosophy, according to which the good
man is always active in striving to realize his own perfection but is
also resigned to his fate in that he realizes that the world is wholly
.determined. Professor Hampshire compares Spinoza's belief that self-
knowledge is the bringer of contentment with the Freudian view that
the revelation of the meaning of one's past for one's present emotional
life is the healer of psychic disorders. 7 This is a most valuable com-
parison, although it might be thought that Spinoza's pantheism sug-
gests rather a comparison with the psychology of Jung. The similarities
between Spinoza and Freud are, firstly, their location of a determined
process as governing a man's life; to have Freudian self-awareness
is to recognize the force of the libido, and to have Spinozistic self-
awareness is to recognize one's conatus, or striving, toward the goal
of self-perfection: and secondly the belief that to be deceived about
oneself is morally wrong, because it impedes the growth of both happi-
ness and moral and intellectual maturity. Where Freud sought to re-
6. R. G. Blair, "Imagination and Freedom in Spinoza and Sartre," Journal
of the British Socie~ of Phenomenoiogy, 1 (1970), pp. 13-16. -
7. Stuart Hampshire, Spinoza, pp. 106-109.
326 R. G. BLAIR

place unconscious sufferings by conscious self-insight, Spinoza saw

a willing and resigned participation in the perfection of one's essential
nature as the goal of life.
One should not go too far in the comparison of Spinoza and Freud,
however, for those less cautious than Professor Hampshire might con-
clude that the insight one gains into one's own life is similar for both
men in a respect in which it is radically different. Freud did not sup-
pose, as would be necessary to make the analogy complete, that a
particular experience in childhood followed by logical and causal ne-
cessity from previous states of God or Nature. On the contrary, if
a child was assaulted by its father, that was an unfortunate and un-
usual occurrence. It is not necessary to an appreciation of Freud to
suppose such a thoroughgoing determinism that nothing could ever
have been other than in fact it was. The insight one gains, if one
is such a child, is merely enough to tell one that there is a causal
connection between the event (or often the imagined event) and one's
present distress.
It is true that some types of traumata, while not following inevitably
from the very nature of things-Le. there are human institutions which
avoid them-are very deeply engrained in most societies. The inevita-
bility of the Oedipus complex is given in most social setups. Still
more general features of the world, such as the sexual differences
between men and women, do apparently present the basis for inerad-
icable traumatic possibilities. In these last cases one might claim that
analysis consistsoCbecoriiini reconciled fo -certam-basic fratures of
the world. On the whole, though, the analyst must be said to explain
the mere contingent effects of certain adventitious experiences. It
-is the relief provided by an empirical causal analysis which is held to
be the psychotherapeutic healer. Nobody gains insight into the logical
necessity of his experiences, for they are not in fact necessary,- al-
though, of course, they do have causes.

IV
Spinoza's account of imagination as a conditioned sensation applies
only to one of the vicious variety of contexts in which we use the
term. Because of his Pavlovian requirement one cannot imagine with-
out also remembering. Can such an account really. tell us anything
one way or the other about freedom? It is fully analogous to the
 Spinoza's Account of Imagination 327
Sartrean account, for Sartre too is speaking primarily of visual or
other sensory images. Strictly speaking, he claims that the necessity
of freedom can be apprehended on the basis of the phenomena of
visualizing etc. alone, \vithout invoking any propositional imagination
or suppositions. But why should a succession of images convince a
man of his freedom, even if he is never in any doubt as to whether
they are not in fact percepts? It is only if he can conjecture their
being translated into reality that he might surely be (however im-
plausibly) supposed to have such a conviction.
The mere ability to produce an image at will-i.e. not as the result
of motions of the fluid pans of the body etc.-seems no more likely
to convince me of my freedom than the ability to produce a pleasant
sensation by scratching my back. For that sensation of pleasure is
undoubtedly gratuitous and need never have been. I produce it just
as freely as I do or do not freely produce my images. It is, rather,
the apparent freedom of our propositional imaginings, our ability to
think imperious Caesar dead and turned ro clay before he dies, and
the rational flow of our thoughts in an ordered way, the causes of
which seem so impossible to determine, which seem to give us an
area of freedom. The rationalism of Spinoza and Freud \Vhich stresses
that imagination is often jus.t fantasy should still, however, tell us
that all we have managed even then to establish are certain unstable
impressions of a seeming freedom.
The good man, according to Spinoza, must strive to perfect his
nature. If, therefore, he concluded that imagination was a "virtue"
of his nature "and not a defect," he would be committed to develop-
ing his power of imagining, even if this only consisted in keeping
in good practice at evoking images of past events. In point of fact,
however, the process of gaining self-awareness will inevitably lead
to the realization that imagination is a "defect," and he will be equally
committed to a struggle to eradicate his images.
It is perhaps unfortunate for Spinoza that images are connected
in his account with memory, which is surely also an untrustworthy
faculty. The good man might find himself attempting to eradicate his
memories and hence his past. Here too, however, we may well think
that Spinoza's high valuation of critical honesty is inspiring. It is true
of him, as of so many other philosophers (and indeed perhaps of
most men), that his negative "virtues" are gre~ter than his positive
ones. The inquiring, anti-authoritarian urge for honesty is more adrni-
328 R. G. BLAIR

rable than the Yoga-like cult of self-perfection. And yet Russell's

evaluation of him as the "ethically supreme'' philosopher is so fully
appropriate at a time when moral philosophy has become concerned
with good manners rather than with good lives.
 Action and Passion: Spinoza's Construction
of a Scientific Psychology

MARX WARTOFSKY

1. Introduction
Spinoza's construction of a scientific psychology is one of the most
striking historical examples of the heudstic function of metaphysics
in the genesis of scientific theory. 1 It is, at the same time, an example
of how the requirements of a scientific theory are related to the con-
struction of a metaphysics. That these two propositions are not mutu-
ally exclusive, I hope to show in this essay; and that they are both
true requires us only to believe that science and metaphysics mutually
interact, and help to shape each other, especially in those periods
of great discovery and courageous theorizing which mark the youth
of a new science.
What is at issue in this essay is Spinoza"s claim that a science of
human nature is continuous with a science of nature; that human
action and passion are as subject to universal laws, and therefore
as subject to rational understanding, as is the motion of bodies, in
physics, or the relations among points, planes, and solids in geometry.
To understand Spinoza's claim,' I hope to specify the particular Prob-
lematik with which he was presented by Cartesian psychology, and
to show the forcefulness both of his methodological and psychological
insights. But beyond this, I hope to make clear a programmatic point:
to show how Spinoza's conception of a science of psychology is related
to his metaphysics, and in particular to his ontology of the person,
as a natural individual continuous with all of nature, yet distinct as
a conscious organism, i.e. as organized matter-which thinks and feels,
and which acts in order to survive, or to preserve its individuality.
To begin, I will consider the phrase "scientific psychology," both
with respect to the notion of a method or a kind of knowledge, and
with respect to the specific characterization of its domain. I will then

This essay was written especially for this volume.

1. See my "Metaphysics as Heuristic for Science," in R. S. Cohen and ;\I. W.
Wartofsky, eds., Boston Studies in the Philosophy of Science, vol. III (Dor-
drecht: D. Reid!, 1965), pp. 123-170.
330 MARX WARTOFSKY

present the Problematik or problem-setting of Spinoza's construction,

and then proceed to the reconstruction of Spinoza's psychology as
a theoretical system, embedded in and supported by a metaphysics.
Here, the notions "action" and "passion" will be seen to be theoreti-
cally central, as will the epistemological notions "adequate" and
"inadequate ideas." Finally, after a consideration of Spinoza"s
"mechanics" of the affects, or emotions, I hope to point to the rele-
vance of Spinoza's program for contemporary psychology.

2. "Scientific Psychology" in Historical Context

The phrase "scientific psychology" I take here as expressing a his-
torical conception, and not some canonical contemporary "science."
First, it can hardly be claimed that there is a canonical "scientific
psychology" today. Second, the shifting conception of what is canoni-
cally "scientific," in general, cannot be understood as more than an
arbitrary sequence of fads and faiths, unless the genesis of our con-
temporary conceptions is understood historically. To this end, the
theory of science which I want to present, specifically, is that which
developed in the crucible of seventeenth-century philosophical debate
and scientific discovery, and to which Spinoza's most crucial contri-
bution was his psychology. How this theory of science comports with
our own theories is a separate and difficult question, about which
I will say very little here. A general methodological approach to the
question of what constitutes a Spinozist "scientific psychology" begins
with the question, first, of what constitutes scientific knowledge for
Spinoza; and second, of what constitutes the specific domain, or the
specific object of this knowledge. To the-first question, the answer
is Spinoza's own characterization of scientific knowledge as the "sec-
ond kind of knowledge," namely, that which realizes the lawful con-
nections between phenomena, and compre.l!_ends the causal or
determinate manner of these connections. In practice, such compre-
hension or understanding is exhibited in the formal statement of these
connections in a deductive system, such that the implicit conditions
of the famous theorem (E., IT, vii: ''The order and connection of
thoughts is the same as the order and connection of things") are
fulfilled. Scientific knowledge, therefore, is the affirmation of true
thoughts, i.e. of those which are in agreement with the order and
connection of things; nor is this simply an ordering sequence; the
"connection" is causal, determinate, and in spinoza,.s special sense,
 Action and Passion 331
necessary; namely, it follows from the nature of Substance itself. The
way things are, they are necessarily; and so, a science, as the system-
atic idea of nature, is a knowledge of this necessity as necessary,
and not simply under the form of contingency. (E., II, xliv, & Cor.
2. Dem.) The limits of a science are therefore the limits of the clear
and distinct, i.e. the "adequate" ideas we can have, and are therefore
related to the conditions and limits of our knowledge. Spinoza's con-
ception of scientific knowledge is therefore closely related to his psy-
chology, insofar as the psychological theory gives us in turn an
account of the genesis and constraints on our knowledge.
This brings up, quite specifically, the related question of the do-
main or the object of a science; since what can be known of a par-
ticular domain or object depends on the way in which knowledge
of it is possible. In the case of psychology, the domain or object
of knowledge is man's conscious action, i.e. human activity itself, in-
sofar as it is an object of consciousness, and can come to be known
in accordance with laws and principles. More precisely, for Spinoza,
psychology includes the mind's knowledge of its own body, insofar
as this body undergoes changes in its "power of acting"; and the
mind's knowledge of its own affections, insofar as these are conceived
as affections of the mind itself. The first of these constitutes the do-
main of imagination, perception, and the emotions; the second, of
thought proper. Spinoza offers us both a theory about how such
knowledge (of the emotions and perception and of thought) is pos-
sible-this is. the epistemological groundwork of his- psychology-and-
also, a psychological theory of emotion and thought-that is, an ac-
count of the laws of emotion and of thought, as natural phenomena,
and therefore as part of a general science of nature; in particular,
that part of it which is the science of man. -

3. Spinoza's Problematik
The Problematik of Spinoza's psychology is posed by Cartesian
psychology- and its metaphysical framework: namely, by mind-body
dualism. Insofar as this concerns Descartes's psychology, it can be
summarized by two basic ideas: first, that the science of bodies, in
their motion and interaction, is a mechanical physics, whose ontology
is that of inert matter, whose principle of motion lies outside itself.
Animal bodies are subject to the same mechanism as the rest of physi-
cal nature; and insofar as aniillal_bodies are affected by motion -or
332 MARX WARTOFSKY

change, this motion or change can be understood as a composition

of motions of the parts of animals, and of the interaction of these
bodily parts with external bodies. Second, however, insofar as these
motions or changes affect conscious beings, the mode of this affect
is by mechanical and causal interaction of bodily affections with the
soul, by the mediation of the pineal gland. But as opposed to the
inert and extended property of matter, in which only efficient causes
operate, and in which all motion is that of moved movers, the soul
or thinking substance has its principle of motion in itself, and is,
as soul, fully self-determined, and in this sense has agency, will, and
freedom.
In Descartes's psychology, therefore, the automatism of body is
sharply contrasted with the autonomy of the soul; the science of the
one is mechanics; of the other, autonomous reason. The psychology
of Descartes poses a double problem: first, insofar as it is psychology
proper-Le. insofar as it deals with psyche or soul in itself, it deals
with the interaction of the bodily affections with the soul only at
its margins, if at all. Second, if psychology is to deal with this inter-
action, it is faced with the inordinate metaphysical difficulties of the
interface between mutually exclusive ontologies and mutually exclu-
sive methodologies: how can the mechanical interact with the autono-
mous, the extended with the nonextended, the finite with the infinite,
the determined with the free?
This excursus sets the problem of Spinoza's psychology sharply,
and also permits a characterization of his solution to it: not only
the bodily-affections but those of the mind as well are to be included
in the science of mechanism. The continuity of sensory perception,
emotion, and thought is to be reaffirmed. But such a reaffirmation
cannot be achieved simply by. methodological fiat; rather,-_ the meta-
physics of Descartes has to be fundamentally revised, and the onto-
logical _duaj.ism overcome, so that a methodological monism can be
asserted. If no domain is to be immune to the mathematical method,
and to explanation in terms of efficient causes which this method
offers, then mind, no less than body, must be adequately conceived
as determined to its activity by causes. But if mind is to be conceived,
as it must be, as an activity whose principle of motion and change
is in itself, then so too must body. The dualism of inert substance
on the one hand and self-active substance on the other, must be ex-
changed for a monism of self-active substance, whose modes of ac-
tivity are differentiated but whose principle of actiVity is not. Such
 Action and Passion 333
a self-active principle must be such that its existence and its activity
are one and the same; it must be therefore causa sui in the special
sense of an active causa sui; its being must be identical with its
activity; and it must, at the same time, be one, and yet be self-
differentiated; its "parts" must therefore be conceived not as simple
mechanical divisions, but as partial expressions of the whole. 2 Spinoza
therefore sets himself the task of constructing a psychology which,
unlike Descartes's, includes the soul within the context of a science
of mechanics and yet retains its self-activity. Both mind and matter
therefore need to be recast for the requirements of this monism; and
the continuity of the bodily affections with the mind's activity has
to be systematically worked out. So, too, the consequences and limits
of mechanism itself are tested, and the inadequacy of mechanism be-
gins to be shown. In elfect, then, Spinoza's extension of mechanism
begins to transcend this mechanism itself and therefore to strain the
very conception of the prevailing scientific methodology. 3
I am arguing that Spinoza's metaphysics was not a philosophical
or theological exercise in its own right; but rather, that its motivation
was the problem of a consistent scientific methodology which would
include the domain of psychology; that the metaphysics was in the
service of this aim. It may be argued that this view fails to grasp
the essentially ethical motive in Spinoza's thought. But the continuity
between the ethical and the scientific in Spinoza, as in Aristotle, lies
in the conception of the ethical as that activity which is in accordance
with the nature of man, and the discovery of this nature and of its -
proper activity is the task of rational science in the service of man's
well-being. Moreover, Spinoza's_conviction is that a wrongly con-
2. This mereologicat-principle is best expressed, perhaps, in Giordano Bruno's
phrase, "wholly in the whole, and wholly in every pan of the whole" (De lm-
menso et Innumerabilibus, II, xiii, cited by H. F. Hallett,. Aeter_nitas, Oxford:
Clarendon Press, 1930, pp. 155-156). We know that a related solution is sought
by Leibniz, in the Monadology, and it shares much in common with Spinoza's;
but it does not share Spinoza's insistence on the equal ontological status of mat-
ter with that of mind.
3. See my earlier discussion of this point, in "Diderot and the Developmen~
of Materialist Monism," Diderot Studies II, ed. N. Torrey and 0. Fellows (Syra-
cuse: Syracuse University Press, 1952), pp. 279-327. There, I atoibute mecha-
nistic limits to Spinoza's view, based on the most explicitly mechanistic of the
formulations in the Ethics, (E., II, Axiom 2, Lemma 3, following Schol., Prop.
xiii), and counterpose Leibniz, Maup_ertuis, and Diderot to Spinoza. I now think
Spinoza himself strains and breaks the limits of this classical mechanism.
334 MARX WARTOFSKY

ceived morality, based on superstition, fantasy, wishful thinking, is

the product of human ignorance, and only the critique of this supersti-
tion frees man for his proper activity, in which alone his happiness
and well-being reside.
That Spinoza fails in his task, that his monism suffers from inc-on-
sistencies and obscurities, that his psychology itself founders on the
discontinuities of body and mind, as he himself conceives them, is
the burden of much of Spinoza criticism. Yet the towering attempt
at a system, and the power of its monistic imperative still provide,
to my mind, one of the most viable heuristic guidelines in the formula-
tion of a contemporary science of psychology.

4. The Theoretical Construction, I: Bodies, Minds, and Ideas

I will treat Spinoza's psychology principally from the point of view
of its systematic construction. The theory of action and passion in
Spinoza is in effect his theory of the nature of the person and the
primary theoretical construct of his psychology. To Descartes's di-
vided being, constituted by body and mind, Spinoza counterposes an
active, integral organism, which is essentially body, constituted of
parts. This composite body is identical with its activity, or more pre-
cisely, with its power to act. Moreover, this composite is not merely
an aggregation of parts, but an individual thing. (See Spinoza's argu-
ments on composition, E., II, xiii, Def. following Axiom 1, and Lem-
mas 5, 7; Schol.; Post. 1.) Identical with this composite or organic
individual is the human mind, which is, in Spinoza's phrase, the idea
of this body. It is one and the same thing, as body, conceived under
the attribute of extension, and as mind, conceived under the attribute
of thought or consciousness. The person, or the human individual,
is therefore a body-mind, that is to say, a determinate mode of sub-
stance, conceivable under- both attributes, but self-identical, under
both. As a determinate mode of substance-that is to say, an individual
thing-it is by definition finite. And here, the crucial nature of finite
existence, or of the modes, in Spinoza, is the metaphysical due to
his psychology. "Every determination," says Spinoza, "is a negation."
That is to say, determinate being is "caused" by something external
to it, which defines its limits, makes it the particular individual it
is, and characterizes its powers to act. No determinate being can act
with infinite power, precisely because as determinate.- its power (and
synonymously, its existence) is bounded by its (necessary) relations
 Action and Passion 335
with all other determinate things. As determinate, it is essentially in-
teractive, or is both caused by and is the cause of other things. Noth-
ing is undetermined, for then it would not exist, or be an individual.
But everything (short of Substance itself) is both determined and de-
termining, passive, insofar as it is determined by something other than
itself; active, insofar as it determines some other, or itself. Only the
whole system or universe of such interactions has no delimitation,
since by definition it is the whole, and there is nothing external to
it. This infinite being, or substance, therefore, doesn't "act" on any-
thing, but is identical with all of the internal activities of its modes;
not only is it infinite activity, in this metaphysical sense, but it is
infinitely self-differentiated activity, since the chain of causes, accord-
ing to Spinoza, is infinite, without beginning or end. (See, e.g. E.,
I, xxviii & II, xiii, Lemma 3, for Spinoza's rejection of infinite regress
arguments.)
In what sense, then, can a body or an individual be active, if its
activity is fully determinate-i.e if it is caused to act by other
individuals with which it interacts? Here the very language and con-
ception of mechanism are strained beyond limit. For, being the very
individual it is, is not simply constituted as the set of determinate
relations it has with everything else in the universe-though it is also
that; rather, the quality and character of its relations, or its actual
and potential interactions with other things are also determined by
its own composition, i.e. by the simple or composite bodies which
. constitute it. The dialectical dilemma of a thing" constituted by no-
more than its relations was resolved by Leibniz in his postulation
of the monads as dimensionless, mathematical points. This relational
existence, however, sacrifices the_materiality of the basic individuals
of the system. By contrast, the simplest bodies, for Spinoza, are ex-
tended, and therefore, so too are the composites. -They are material_
bodies which, by virtue of their power to affect other bodies, are
active, and by virtue of their capacity to receive the actions of other
bodies, are passive. Insofar as such a body acts, therefore, the cause
of its activity is in itself, and can be conceived clearly and distinctly
by the mind, as following from the nature of the body. In Spinoza's
language, "we act when anything is done, either within us or without
us, of which we are the adequate cause, that is to say . . . when
from our nature anything follows, either within us or without us, which
by that nature alone can be clearly and distinctly understood" (E.,
III, Def. 2). But in fact, Spinoza goes on to say that though the
336 MARX WARTOFSKY

mind is the idea of the body, and is thus necessarily aware of every-
thing that happens in its object, it comes to know its object, i.e. its
body, only by virtue of its awareness of changes in the body, i.e. of
modifications or affections of the body. On the one hand, what we
can know clearly and distinctly of the body is what Spinoza calls
common notions-i.e. those ideas which all men have in common,
concerning body, and what is common both to our own bodies and
to external bodies. But insofar as we have an adequate idea of the
body, this idea must be the idea of the body as an adequate cause,
that is to say, of the body acting in accordance with its nature. And
thus, we cannot have an adequate idea of the body insofar as it is
affected by other bodies external to it. But since the body, as deter-
minate, is what it is in its interaction with other bodies, and its deter-
mination or modification by them, we cannot have an adequate idea
of the body, short of having an adequate idea of the whole system
of interactions. Thus the finitude of the body is at the same time
the finitude of the human mind. Its knowledge of itself, as an indi-
vidual, is forever limited by its partiality with respect to the total
scheme of things. But this knowledge is not as such false, thereby,
it is only the occasion of falsity, or the possibility of error.
The upshot is that the body is the adequate cause of its actions
only as it is seen as substance acting, in one of its modifications,
i.e. only as the whole system of interactions is expressed in it, or
only as the mind can come to conceive it under the form of necessity
or under the form of eternity. Insofar as the mind is the idea of
the- body;--and the body-is a:- determinate- body or an -m.diV:idilal in -
a system of such individuals, the mind is, as is the body, a finite
mode, a part of this system. What it can come to know is the systematic
interrelation_ of all other bodies to its own, but only insofar as the
mind's own body is affected by these interactions. Therefore, it can
never come to know external bodies (or causes) in themselves, but
only by the effects they have on the mind's body. This knowledge,
Spinoza says, is knowledge which the mind necessarily has, since it
is the idea of the body, and is not a separate or derived reflection
of the body. In effect, the identity and being of the mind is the con-
sciousness of bodily affections; or better, is these bodily affecti-ons
conceived under the attribute of thought. Thus, the mind cannot but
have ideas, and thus has them necessarily (., II, xii). But from
this necessary knowledge of one's own bodily affections, it does not
follow, says Spinoza, -that we have adequate ideas of the extern_al
 Action and Passion 337
bodies insofar as these are the sources of these affections. And insofar
as the body is affected from without, the knowledge of the bodily
affection itself is inadequate since it is not itself the cause of its affec-
tions, but only their partial cause.
The individual human body as a finite mode of substance is part
of a system of such bodies; and thereby, interaction and interdepend-
ence are the very modes of existence of such bodies [Postulate 4,
following E. II, xiii]. Yet, Spinoza's notion of such bodies as compos-
ites of bodies, and as composites of composites, constituting at each
level of organization a unity or an individual, permits him to ascend
from "simple bodies" to the one "individual" comprised of the system
as a whole, and therefore, to the idea of that one individual as the
idea of the whole, whose awareness of that whole (its "body") is
an awareness of an infinitely differentiated unity; moreover, of this
unity as containing all of its differentiation as self-differentiation, and
therefore as its own activity (since nothing is external to it), of which
it necessarily has an adequate idea. At this limit, as Spinoza expresses
it, mind achieves "the intellectual love of God," or contemplates itself
accompanied by the idea of God as cause. It achieves, in e.llect, kilowl-
edge of individual objects as they are in themselves, by virrue of this
knowledge of the "third kind," or intuition (E., II, xlvil and Schol.).
Short of this state of blessedness, with which Spinoza concludes
the Ethics, there is the finitude of human existence, as its necessary
condition. Spinoza relies here on common sense as much as on meta-
physics; or rather, his metaphysics simply states, in systematic and
abstract fashion, the requirements of common sense: as individuals,
we are dependent upon and interdependent with other individuals. As
human beings, our existence is in this interaction, both as bodily be-
ings and as conscious beings. The consciousness of our interdepend-
ence is not simply a condition of the'finitude of our minds, but equally
(and identically) the condition of our bodily existence. But pre~isely
because of this necessary condition of dependence upon others, and
because we can have adequate ideas only insofar as these are of our
own activity, or what follows from our own natures, then insofar as
we interact" with external individuals, our ideas are inadequate or con-
fused; and we are, by nature (the nature of our finitude or depend-
ency), condemned to inadequate ideas of this interaction. We are
therefore the subjects of passions as well as actions, and therefore,
insofar as we are human, we suffer. For the passions according to
Spinoza (in -common with Descartes, and a long tradition) are those
338 MARX WARTOFSKY

affections of the body of which we are not ourselves the cause, except
partially; or are those changes in our power of acting which are, in
part at least, impressed upon us from without. Since by definition
such affections are known only inadequately, then insofar as we have
an inadequate idea of anything, we suffer or are subject to the pas-
sions, and in proportion to the number of inadequate ideas we have.
Thus, Spinoza's theoretical construction of a science of psychology
begins with his notion of body, of the action of bodies and of affections
of the body. A body, however simple, is extended; and moreover,
is identical with its activity, or power of acting. As an individual,
short of being the composite and unique individual which is the uni-
verse itself (conceived under the attribute of extension), a body is
part of a system of bodies; and is itself constituted as a system of
bodies, which are its parts, insofar as it is not a simple body. Human
beings, since they are neither atoms or simple bodies, on the one
band, nor Substance itself, or God, on the other, are composites with
bodily parts, and are, as individuals, part of larger composites or sys-
tems of individuals. It is this position midway in the scale of nature-
neither its ultimate constituents nor the whole-which constitutes the
ontological character of the human individual, or person; and which
provides the theoretical framework for an account of him as a con-
scious being, whose agency is identical with his body's power of acting.
This power of acting, or self-activity is, in Spinoza's terms, the "per-
fection," the "reality" or the "existence" of any individual. The more
modes of acting an individual has, the more "reality" or "perfection"
such an individual has. And this power of acting is therefore depend-
ent upon the kinds and modes of interaction available to that indi-
vidual. Thus, the dependency on other bodies, in a strange and
dialectical sense, is the very condition of a body's activity, since its
power to act is its power to affect other bodies; as, in tum, the
power to act of these other bodies is their power to act on this (my)
body. The fundamental :qiode of the existence of human bodies, as
individuals, is therefore a relational mode, or one of interaction.'*
Insofar as composite bodies are acted upon by other bodies, they
undergo modifications or affections. Spinoza treats this in a thoroughly
mechanistic manner, in that such affections are literally changes or
"traces" impressed upon the body, or its parts. When such changes
4. Cf. Ame Naess, "Freedom, Emotion and Self-Subsistence," and Jon
Wetlesen, "Basic Concepts in Spiiioza's- Social Psychoiogy," both in Inquiry,
Vol. 12, no. 1 (Spring 1969).
 Action and Passion 339
or modifications disrupt the "proportion of motion to rest," which
is the equilibrium-condition for the continued existence of an individ-
ual-Le. when the composite relation of motion and rest of the parts
of the body is disturbed-then the individual, as that composite, may
be destroyed. But short of this, the impressions or traces left on a
composite individual by the actions upon it of other external bodies
are affections which are necessarily "known" in the body, as the idea
of that body, or the mind. The mind's awareness of such affections
(or "the idea of these bodily affections") is, according to Spinoza,
the very essence of what it is to be a mind; and in this sense, the
mind is the "idea of the body." But Spinoza's theory of how these
affections come to be known depends on a mechanism of bodily
affections which produces "images"-on Spinoza's account, a kind of
physiological "echo" -effect, whereby an impression made by an ex-
ternal body, striking on the "fluid parts" of the body, causes a deflec-
tion in the plane of the "softer parts," and thereafter the fluid parts
"by their own spontaneous motion" are reflected in the same way
(i.e. by an equal angle of reflection) by this changed plane,. as they
were upon their original incidence. By this "angle of incidence equals
angle of reflection" mechanism, together with a notion of a reverbera-
tion or continuing "spontaneous motion" of the fluid parts, Spinoza
constructs a theory of reflection, or image-formation, whereby the
affection of a body by an incident body may be continued when the
incident body is no longer acting or present. In short, Spinoza pro-
poses both a "trace" theory of images, and a mechanism for memory
-i.e. of the persistence of images when the actions or bodies originally
producing them are no longer present. A bodily affection is therefore,
literally, a _change in the bodily constitution; and the awareness of
this change is the imagination, i.e. the mind's idea of this change
formed necessarily. What is important in Spinoza's theory is that
the mind is not caused to become aware of an image, by the change
in the body; this latter is the Cartesian model of mind-body inter-
action. Rather, for Spinoza, the mind's idea of this bodily affection
is just this very affection itself, conceived under the attribute of
thought. It is, therefore, identical, as idea, with the bodily affection.
Therefore, too, images are veridical, for Spinoza; they cannot be mis-
taken because, in effect, they are the ideas of bodily affections, and
are so necessarily; i.e. they cannot be otherwise than as they are.
Spinoza says, "these imaginations of the mind, regarded by them-
selves, contain no error, and . . . the mind is not in error because
340 MARX WARTOFSKY

it imagines, but only insofar as it is wanting in an idea which excludes

the existence of those things which it imagines as present" (E., II,
xvii, S.). Error, for Spinoza, is negative, a deficiency, rather than
a positive activity of the mind. 5 Thus the imagination, in presenting
things which are absent as if they were present, is the occasion for,
but not the cause of, error insofar as the mind is wanting in an idea
which "excludes" (in Spinoza's terms) the idea of the presence of
the imagined thing.
In connection with his theory of imagination, and the derived the-
ory of memory, Spinoza develops an associationist mechanism,
whereby the simultaneous action of two or more bodies on the affected
body generate an association in the mind of the image of one with
the other. In the proposition (E., II, xviii) where he proposes this,
he talks only of simultaneity; in the Scholium to that proposition,
he talks also of associative memory in terms of the concatenation
or order of the bodily affections. Here (in defining memory as "a
certain concatenation of ideas, involving the nature of things which
are outside the human body, a concatenation which corresponds in
the mind to the order and concatenation of the affections of the human
body"), he adds the idea of a -sequence-association as well as a
simultaneity-association.
The importance of this theory of image-formation and of imagina-
tion is that, in it, the image always carries with it the idea of an
external body; and therefore, though the mind knows its own body
only in _the ideas iLforms oLthe._bodily__ affections, it.has also the
idea of external bodies as part of its idea of these affections, insofar
as these affections are images. Moreover, the idea of the body is thus
mixed with the idea of external bodies, as affecting it. And thereby,
the mind knows its own body not as the adequate cause of these affec- -_
tions, but only as the partial cause. It therefore has, in Spinoza's
terms, a confused- knowledge of the bodily affections, since they do
not follow simply from the nature of the body itself, or from its activity
alone, but also from the action upon it of other bodies. Insofar as
these actions upon it change or affect the body's power of acting,
they also affect the mind's power of acting-i.e. they are the condition
of inadequate ideas, or the limits upon the mind's clear and distinct
ideas. For, Spinoza argues, "the mind doesn't know itself except in-
5. However, see G. H. R. Parkinson's discussion of some difficulties in
Spinoza's theory of falsehood and error: Spinoza's Theory of Knowledge (Ox-
ford: Clarendon Press, 1964 ), esp. pp. 120-127.
 Action and Passion 341
sofar as it perceives the ideas of the affections of the body" (E.,
II, xxii). In this second-order knowledge, whereby the mind knows
not only the bodily affections, as ideas it has of them, but also knows
the ideas of these ideas of the bodily affections, the mind in effect
knows itself. But as these ideas of ideas are themselves tainted with
the inadequacy of the bodily affections, since they are not causes of
themselves, the mind necessarily has inadequate or confused knowl-
edge of itself as well (E., II, xxix). In this condition of what Spinoza
calls "external perception" he locates the Passions, and relates them
to inadequate ideas, i.e. to confused knowledge.
One may ask why Spinoza essays such an elaborate theory of bod-
ies and bodily affections as a condition for a psychology, and espe-
cially for a psychology of the affects or the emotions. It is precisely
because his theory of tlie affects is intended to be continuous with
his natural philosophy, his psychology continuous with his physics.
The groundwork of Part Two of the Ethics, on bodies and their inter-
action, and on the identity of mind with the body's power of acting
and its affections, is fully utilized in Part Three, "On the Origin and
Nature of the Affects."
Several things may be noted here: first, that the metaphysical no- <

tions of adequate and inadequate causes has been "reduced" to a

mechanics of bodily interactions. The reduction, however, has intro-
duced the metaphysical notion of self-activity (the characterization
of substance, as Natura Natura1zs) at the level of extended bodies,
i.e. to individuated matter;. and further, has defined body in terms
of this self-activity, and of the limits imposed upon it, by the self-
activity of other bodies. Second, by the mind-body identity, the ade-
quate and inadequate causes have their counterpart in adequate and
inadequate ideas. Further; the notions of action and passion are de-
pendent upon the distinction between adequate and inadequate ideas
(and concomitantly, adequate and inadequate causes). Fmally,- the
whole structure of Spinoza's psychology rests on the analysis of action
and passion, insofar as these are the systematic and theoretical con-
cepts in terms of which the human beings' "power of acting" is de-
fined. And this "power of acting" is identical with human existence.
and its psychological characte.rization-the human being is his activity,
insofar as he is both agent and patient, in his interaction with other
human beings, and with the things which are necessary for his ex-
istence. This activity is, according to Spinoza, self-preservative in its
nature-it conduces to continue the human being in existence. Interest-
342 MARX WARTOFSKY

ingly, Spinoza's rejection of all final causes yet preserves this one
as the essential one: survival is the conatus, end and mode of human
existence. What conduces to it is good; what affects it adversely is
evil; but "good" or "evil" only insofar as the mind characterizes what
it desires, or what gives it joy or causes sorrow. It is, for Spinoza,
the primary affects of desire, joy, and sorrow which characterize the
conatus, or the species of self-activity of the human being; and these,
insofar as they enhance or increase the body's power of acting, or
diminish it, lend it more "reality" or "perfection" or "existence," or
less.
Spinoza will derive his ethical consequences from this conatus, just
as Aristotle did, in the best naturalistic fashion. Happiness, after all,
is that activity which is in accordance with man's nature. But man's
"nature" is to survive, to persevere in existence; moreover, to "in-
crease" his existence, or enhance it, by increasing the degree or
amount of self-activity, or of action, and by diminishing the con-
straints on this self-activity, i.e. by controlling the passions. The re-
markable thing, apart from questions of systematic success or failure,
is the absolute chutzpah, the brashness of Spinoza's program: from the
motions and interactions of bodies, to the psychology of the affects, to
the therapeutic theory by which actions are enhanced and passions
regulated, to the vision of blessedness and beatific virtue, all in one
continuous sweep, deriving each later or higher stage from the one
previous.

5. The Theoretical Constn1ction, II: Actions and Passions

Spinoza begins his construction with- a methodological claim:
namely, that the affects should be treated in the same way, by a ra-
tional science, as any other natural phenomena; and this, for the
reason that the human affects oc emotions are natural phenomena,
continuous with all of nature. In his celebrated phrase, man is not l
"kingdom within a kingdom," but rather is wholly within the one
kingdom, nature. He is not a disturbance or a break in the continuity
and unity of nature; and therefore, there is no realm in which man has
absolute dominion, or "freedom of will," in violation of the universal
determinism of the natural world. Neither does man's capacity for
folly and vice fall outside the dignity of a natural science:
Nothing happens in nature which can be attributed to any vice
of nature, for she is always the same and everywhere one. Her virtue
 Action and Passion 343
is the same, and her power of acting; that is to say, her laws and
rules, according to which all things are and are changed from form
to form, are everywhere and always the same; so that there must
also be one and the same method of understanding the nature of all
things whatsoever, that is to say, by the universal laws and rules of
nature. The affects, therefore, of hatred, anger, envy, considered in
themselves, follow from the same necessity and virtue of nature as
other individual things; they have therefore certain causes through
which they are to be understood, and certain properties which are
worthy of being known as the properties of any other thing in the
contemplation alone of which we delight. I shall therefore pursue
the same method in considering the nature and strength of the affects
and the power of the mind over them which I pursued in our previ-
ous discussion of God_ and the mind, and I shall consider human
actions and appetites just as if I were considering lines, planes or
bodies. (E., Ill, "On the Origin and Nature of the Affects.")
Yet, it would be a mistake to take Spinoza's methodological reduc-
tion for an ontological reduction. Just as bodies are not lines, or
planes, so too affects are not geometrical entities. The ''universai laws
and rules of nature" are not the laws of geometry; but the laws of
geometry, of physics, and of psychology are universal, insofar as a
common intelligibility underlies our understanding of them. This un-
derstanding has its most elaborated form in mathematics, in the
method of demonstration from principles. It is this method, rather
than the specific content of the mathem~t~cal p_rinciples,_ ~~_ch Spi-
noza proposes here. Spinoza proposes, therefore, a unified science
which would include previously separated domains. Analogously, the
science of mechanics, in the seventeenth century, achieved a unifica-
tion of the two discrete domains of Aristotelian physics, thereby ac-
counting for both terrestrial and celestial phenomena by a unified
set of principles and laws. But these unified principles bore only on
bodies in motion or at rest. The realm of human action, insofar as
it was conceived of as agential, was absolutely sundered from this
mechanics. It is this breach between the domain of nature and the
domain of mind, or human action, which Spinoza's monism is in~
tended to overcome.
This program of unification is the methodological motive for pro-
ceeding "geometrically," i.e. by a deductive construction, in his theory
of affects. Thus, he begins with the definitions of adequate and in-
adequate causes, actions and passions, and affects. We have seen that
344 MARX WARTOFSKY

adequate cause, adequate idea, and action are parallel constructions,

as are inadequate cause, inadequate idea, and passion. Spinoza defines
adequate cause in terms of the concepts effect and clear and distinct
idea: Thus, if an effect can be clearly and distinctly perceived, or
understood by means of the cause, then the cause is adequate. Now
adequate causes are not simply conceptual entities; that of which I
can form a clear and distinct idea is actually existing (since clear
and distinct ideas do not admit of falsity, or incompleteness). So the
adequacy of the cause is to be understood ontologically, as entirely
constitutive, by its action, of the effect. Partial constitution of the
effect therefore yields inadequate causes, i.e. those whose effects can-
not be understood by means of these causes alone. The notion "cause"
therefore connotes efficacy in producing an effect. Or, it connotes
an activity which is in itself either adequate or inadequate to produce
or constitute an effect. Insofar as it is adequate, Spinoza calls it an
action, and we are said to act "when anything is done, either within
us or without us, of which we are the adequate cause"; and we are
said to suffer ''when anything is done within us, or when anything
follows from our nature, of which we are not the cause excepting
partially" (E., ill, Def. 2). What is "done," either within us or with-
out us, insofar as it changes our power of acting, either increasing
or diminishing it, is, in Spinoza's term, an affect. He gives the defini-
tion both in terms of modifications or affections of the body, and
of the idea of these affections in the mind. In short, affects are changes
in the person's life activity, enhancing or hindering it. They are never
neutral, but entail some dynamic alteration of the vitality, the conatus
of the person. If we identify the affectS with the emotions, then it
is clear that Spinoza holds that the life activity of a human being
is constituted of a composition of such emotions. They are nothing
but the variations in intensity and power of this life-force itself. Thus,
we have a field theory of the emotions, in that the emotions are noth-
ing but the dynamics of the life-force, its growth and diminution,
as such. This stretches the concept of emotion beyond our present
ordinary usage, however flexible this may be. For it says, in effect,
that the principal characteristic of the person acting is his power of
acting. His very existence is this power, both as it pertains to the
body's activity and the mind's. And therefore, the split between the
cognitive and the e~otive or affective, or between fa.culties of thought
and feeling, or more sharply, between thought and action, is systemati-
cally denied. Thought, as we shall_ see, is involved itself as a mode
 Action and Passion 345
of this affective activity, or is this very activity itself insofar as it
is reflected upon, or become self-reflective. In short, for Spinoza,
thought is action, under the form of reflection; or is self-conscious
action. The imagination operates as a_ mechanism whereby the affects
are related to their objects, or to their imagined objects. Will is seen
not as a separate faculty or agency, but only as the mind's affinna-
tion or denial of truth and falsity. As such, the term will is an abstract
characterization of the concrete and particular acts of volition, which
are expressions of appetite or desire, when these are conceived under
the attribute of thought alone. In this sense, Spinoza says will and
intellect are the same, or a volition and an idea are the same (E., II,
xlix). Spinoza's conception of the person as a conatus, a life-activity
striving to preserve itself in existence, places au of the usual psycho-
logical categories within this context, and sees them ultimately as the
changes in the power of acting of this life-force, or as the conditions
under which such changes take place.
From this glorious monism to the differential characterization of
the affects, Spinoza proceeds proposition by proposition. But the de-
tails are subordinate to the systmatic construction. Action and Pas-
sion are the crescendo and diminuendo marks, the dynamics of a
life-activity. Ultimately, by virtue of the human body's dependency
on what lies beyond it, and of man's consciousness of this depend-
ency, man's actions are surpassed by the passions; he can never be
the adequate cause of all the effects requisite for a life. Therefore,
he can never be the master of himself, by an act of free-thought,
or by sheer self-discipline. In Spinoza's terms (E., IV, ii-iv) "we
suffer insofar as we are a part of nature, which part cannot be con-
ceived by itself, nor without the other parts," and "The force by which
man perseveres in existence is limited, and infinitely surpassed by
the power of external causes"; and further yet, "It is impossible that
a man should not be a part of nature, and that he should suffer no
changes but those which can be understood through his own nature
alone, and of which he is the adequate cause." In short, man is bound
by his finitude to the overwhelming power of the passions, and thus
to inadequate and confused ideas.
In this darkest and most pessimistic portion of the Ethics, Spinoza
proceeds again from his definitions and principles to an elaboration
of the actual affects themselves, giving us the oalance between those
which are actions and those which are passions, and arriving at this
by a calculus of the affects, or what we may characterize as a me-
346 MARX WARTOFSKY

chanics of the affects. Here, as in his discussion of the action and

interaction of bodies, the model is one of the composition of forces
or "motions," the primary "motions" or affects
..
being three
.
in number.

6. The Theoretical Construction III: The Affects

Spinoza, unlike Descartes and other previous theorists of the af-
fects, fixes on three "primary affects." His is therefore the most eco-
nomical construction, in terms of "primitives." He characterizes these
as Desire (Cupiditas), Joy or pleasure (Laetitia), and Sorrow or pain
(Tristitia). Desire is the conatus itself; namely the mind's conscious-
ness of its own striving or effort to persevere in its being, to survive;
but clearly, not simply a consciousness, but the striving itself and its
consciousness. Insofar as this striving is related to the mind itself,
Spinoza calls it Will (effectively, Will to Live); insofar as it is related
to the body, it is called Appetite,- but he says that these are the same,
distinguished only in that desire is conscious appetite. Furthermore,
he says that this Desire is the very essence of man "insofar as it is
conceived as determined to any action by any one of his affections";
and further, "by the word 'desire' . . . I understand all the efforts,
impulses, appetites, and volitions of a man which vary according to
his changing disposition, and not unfrequently are so opposed to one
another that he is drawn hither and thither, and knows not whither
he. ought to turn~" (E., III, The Affects, Def. 1 and Explanation).
This first of the primary affects presents a special case, in view of
our previous characterization of the affects as the dynamics of the
life-force, or of the conatus itself. Some commentators 6 see in this
an inconsistency in Spinoza. For either desire is the essence of man,
or it is an affect, i.e. a modification of this essence. But it seems clear
that tlie person's life-activity is not, itself, some abstract universal
"force," or a merely formal essence, for Spinoza, but rather is the
concretely constituted and alterable energy or activity of his exist-
ence. Thus, when Spinoza says that desire varies according to man's
changing "disposition," he is saying no more than that man's power
of acting changes, in accordance with the particular and concrete con-
stitution of a man at a given time, or through some time. For Spinoza,
dispositions are structures, and structures dispositions. To be consti-
- -- .
6. D. Bidney, The Psychology and Ethics of Spinoza (New Haven: Yale U.P.,
1940), pp. 100-111; J. Martineau, A Study of Spinoza (London: Macmillan,
1895), p. 260 (cited in Bidney).
 Action and Passion 347
tuted a certain way-i.e. for the composite human being to exist as
that particular composite individual-is to be able to act a certain
way. It is not the case that a given structure or composition "exists,"
and is only then affected by this or that desire, but rather that desire
is the temporally indefinite (though finite) mode of activity which .
expresses, or is identical, as activity, with a given structure. As man's
very essence, it is identical with his existence. One may say, with
Spinoza, "no desire, no life." Now this conatus, which is the ongoing
life-force or effort of a given individual which perseveres in existence,
may be abstractly characterized as coextensive or identical with the
existence or life of that individual. It is not thereby an abstract
essence, but rather is the form and modification of this striving itself,
in the course of a life. This is an exceptionally dynamic or energistic
view of the person, as identical with his life activity; and of his modi-
fications (bodily and mental) as themselves constituting this activity;
and therefore of the person's constitution itself as a perduring unity
through such changes. But this is, I think, precisely what Spinoza
seeks, in breaking away from the mechanism of inert bodies, and the
autonomism of a simple, undifferentiated mind, in which alone self-
motion exhibits itself.
The relation of Desire to the other two primary affects, Joy and
Sorrow, is also systematically complex. Spinoza's goal is not simply.
to give an account of Joy and Sorrow (or pleasure and pain), but
rather to fix them, as atiects; within the framework of-a -composite-
body (and its mind), acting and undergoing. Thus, in an echo of the
Aristotelian account of pleasure and pain,; Spinoza sees Joy as
"man's passage from a less to a greater perfection" and Sorrow as
"man's passage from a greater to a less perfection." Since by per-
fection Spinoza means the same as reality or existen~e, or a man's
power of acting, Joy is an increase in this power, Sorrow its diminu-
tion. Nor are these metaphors, for Spinoza, but literally the characteri-
zations of the degree of autonomy a man has, i.e. the extent to which
his actions proceed from his nature, or the extent to which he is the
adequate cause of what he does, or of what happens in him. Thus,
Desire and Joy, as primary affects, are capable of being actions, or
active affects. But to the extent that Desire, Joy, and Sorrow are
related to external objects, our knowledge of them is through the
imagination, as we have seen; and to the extent of our dependency,
7. Eth. Nie., 1152b ff.; Rhet., 1369b 33 ff.
348 MARX WARTOFSKY

or the dependency of our ideas of these affects on what we know

only inadequately, all such affects are passions and not actions.
Spinoza seems to be saying that even when our power of acting is
increased, if this increase depends on what is external to us, or what
doesn't follow from our nature alone-namely, on what is not entirely
under the control of our own natures, or what derives from bodily
affections caused in us, even partially, by external bodies-then the
affects are in bondage to these externals. For mind, this means that
we cannot have adequate but only confused ideas of what satisfies
our desire, or causes us joy (or sorrow). This follows from the fact
that the mind cannot have an independent and adequate idea of the
external bodies with which the passive affects are concerned, but only
an idea of the affections of its own body produced by the external
body, and the imagination's positing of an actually existent and pres-
ent body as the cause of these affections. Yet, for Spinoza, this de-
pendency is not simply negative-it is so only in the case of sorrow
or pain-but may be positive as well, in that even such inadequate
causes may enhance or increase our power of acting, for else the
concept of joy, or of its derivative affects (love, hope, confidence,
self-exaltation, etc.) would be meaningless in the context of passive
emotions.
There is a dialectical difficulty here, in that our power of acting is
presumably that which conduces to our actions, not our passions,
and is therefore enhanced by the clear and distinct, or adequate ideas
we have of the causes of our affects. But insofar as these affects are
passive, i.e. have at least part of their causes in external bodies of
which we cannot have adequate ideas, they are limitations upon our
activity, and are, as Spinoza says, passions. But how can passions
increase our power of acting? Obviously, they cannot, on Spinoza's
theory; yet the affect Joy and its derivatives plainly are, by definition,
increases in our power of acting. Here Spinoza is ingenious, though
I think not successful. The sense in which most passions increase
our power of acting is the sense in which they are counterposed to
other passions which decrease our power of acting; and the resultant
effect of this composition of forces is a lesser decrease (by virtue of
that, a relative increment) in our power of acting. Spinoza nowhere
puts it in this way; yet, in his theory, an affect can be destroyed or
-delimited only by a stronger-and opposed affect (E.~ IV, vii). True
ideas, he says, cannot alter an affect, insofar as they are true; but
only insofar as these ideas (of good and evil) are considered as
 Action and Passion 349
affects; that is, only insofar as they become affirmations of an increase
in our power of acting. I take this to mean that the mere contempla-
tion of a true idea by the mind is not yet an efficient cause at the level
of affects, but that it needs to be embodied in our activity. What it
proposes as good has to be embodied in our activity; what it pro-
poses as good has to be desired, i.e. actively striven for; and what
it proposes as evil, must become the object of our contrary striving.
In Spinoza's terms, the good is simply the name we give to what it
is we desire, or what, in the desiring, gives us joy, or increases our
power of acting.
The primary affects, then, characterize the principal modes of bu-.
man action and interactipn. They constitute, as it were, the internal
psychological life of man, in virtue of his relation to other things
~equisite for his existence.
Man is, on this view, a creature of needs, and of vital activity in
the service of these needs. His whole psychic life is the mirror of
this activity, or its double in consciousness. However, it is not that
consciousness reflects these needs, but rather that consciousness is
these needs themselves, under the attribute of thought.
What we have here, then, is a distinctive expression of the identity
theory, not simply as a mind-body identity, but in this context, as an
identity of thought and emotion, thought and joy, thought and sor-
row, thought and desire, The radical consequence of this view is a
a.
rejection both of mechamstic determination 'of psychic states by
bodily states (an epiphenomenalist view too often mistaken for Spi-
noza's) and of a psychic determination of bodily states (the "free-
will" views against which Spinoza argues). For if one takes the
identity seriously, as Spinoza constantly reminds us to do, every
change in a psychic state is a change in a bodily state, necessarily;
but not causally. A change in the psychic character, or intensity, or
quality of an ~motion does not lead to a change in a bodily state; it
is one. Thus, the mistaken notion that Spinoza proposes a parallelism
as against Cartesian interactionism simply has the model wrong.
There is a conceptual parallelism, insofar as we think of bodies and
of minds. But what we think, under these two attributes, is not paral-
lel, but identical. The import of this identity for a theory of emotion,
its complexities and difficulties aside, is that. it refuses to assign the
study of the emotions either to an exclusively physiological, causal-
determinist model of explanation, or to an exclusively descriptivist,
350 MARX WARTOFSKY

phenomenological, or teleological model of explanation. 8 Spinoza

eschews mind-body interaction of the Cartesian sort not because he
insists on an autonomy of (s_o_mehow) "parallel" causal chains, but
because he sees the emotions as variables in the dynamics of the life-
activity of an integrated organism. The further import for a theory
of therapy, regarding the emotions, is that any therapeutic effect must
involve a change in the life-activity of the individual, and not simply
either a change in a psychic state, or in a bodily state. Spinoza's
analysis of the emotions is not simply a way of understanding the
emotions, but by virtue of this understanding, a way of dealing with
them therapeutically. The normative construction is already contained
in his very definitions of the primary affects, and of action and pas-
sion. This, therefore, is no mere anatomy of the emotions or passjons,
but rather a guide for the improvement of life, insofar as our life-
activity itself is constituted by the dynamics of action and passion.
The whole construction of the psychology thus depends on the
conception of a bodily organism-a "complex body" or a "composite
of composites"-adequate in its complexity to feel, to suffer, to enjoy,
and to think. That Spinoza intended just such a materialism of emo-
tional and psychic life (or just such a psychic and affective capacity
for organized matter) is, I think, clear. And nowhere clearer than
in his own paraphrase of the Identity theorem in Part II of the Ethics
(E., II, vii) in the Scholium on actions and passions in Part III:
".- . .- the order of the-actions- and passions--of" our body is coincident
in nature with the order of the actions and passions of the mind"
(E., ID, ii, Schol.). Moreover, in what follows, Spinoza presents his
striking _argument for the capacities .of the body, to account for the
highest human activities, such as architecture and painting, in terms
of bodily activities. Here, Spinoza develops his most powerful argu-
ment for a materialist mind-body theory, precisely in the context of
what would be considered distinctively "psychic" activities, and thus,
presumably beyond explanation in terms of physiology. He does this
8. See, for a discussion on this point, L. S. Vygotskii. "Spinoza's Theory of
the Emotions in the Light of Contemporary Psychoneurology," Voprosy filosofii,
1970, No. 6, tr. E. E. Berg, in Soviet Studies in Philosophy, Spring 1972, pp.
362-382. This essay by Vygotskii, excerpted from the last chapter of a mono-
graph bearing the same title, is part of the last of a seven-volume collection of
his work, presently in preparation, which will also include "Spinoza's Theory
of the Passions.'' Vygotskii contrasts Kilthey and Lange, among others, with
respect to "descriptive" (phenomenological) and "explanatory" (causal) psy-
chologies of the emotions.
 Action and Passion 351
in answering a skeptical doubt that the body, in itself, could have
such elaborate capacities:
I scarcely believe . that, without a proof derived from experi-
ence, men will be induced to calmly weigh what has been said
(about mind-body identity), so firmly are they persuaded that, solely
at the bidding of the mind, the body moves or rests, and does a
number of things which depend upon the will of the mind alone,
and upon the power of thought. For what the body can do no one
has hitherto determined, that is to say, experience has taught no one
hitherto what the body, without being determined by the mind, can
do and what it cannot do from the laws of nature alone, insofar as
nature is considered merely as corporeal. For no one as yet has
understood the structure of the body so accurately as to be able to
explain all its functions So that it follows that when men say
this or that action of the body springs from the mind which has
command over the body, they do not know what they say, and
they do nothing but confess with pretentious words that they know
nothing about the cause of the action, and see nothing in it to
wonder at . . . But my opponents will say, that from the laws of
nature alone, insofar as it is considered to be corporeal merely, it
cannot be that the causes of architecture, painting, and things of
this sort, which are the results of human art alone, could be de-
duced, and that the human body, unless it were determined and
guided by the mind, would not be able to build a temple. (E., III,
ii, S.) 9
9. Bidney draws a very different conclusion from this passage, and one which
I think is wrong. He interprets it to show that, for Spinoza, there are bodily af-
fects which do not involve coincident affects of the mind; or, in effect, that
Spinoza is inconsistent here, since elsewhere Spinoza argues that all bodily af-
fections are also affections of the mind, on the identity thesis. Thus, if Spinoza
admits affections which are purely corporeal, as he appears to, e.g. in his sleep-
walking example (E., III, ii, S.), or in his account of such affects as trembling,
paleness, sobbing, and laughing (E., III, lix, S.), the identity is violated. I think,
on the contrary, that the point of the passage is that, for whatever mental affec-
tions there may be (especially those which we are prone to think of as inde-
pendently mental), there are yet bodily affections coincident with them; that the
body is therefore complex enough, in principle, to support such complex affec-
tions. Therefore, the thrust of the passage is not to assert that there are no mental
affections independent of the body. Yet, as Bidney points out, Spinoza has no
theory of unconscious affections with which to cope with those modifications
or changes of the body which remain beyond conscious life. I think,. rather, that
what is miising in Spinoza's account is a notion of threshold, or emergent level,
beneath which bodies are not minded, but at which they are. This is suggested,
however, in Spinoza's notion of the mind as the idea of a composite or complex
352 MARX WARTOFSKY

Now it would be puerile to interpret Spinoza as intending to argue

here that the body is "just as capable" of building a temple as is the
mind, or that a body without a mind could do so. The polemic here
is against dualism, and for identity. Nor is it for some statically con-
ceived and merely analytical or formal identity of mind and body;
rather, Spinoza is arguing for the identity of the conatus, the striving,
self-preserving and self-enhancing life-activity of a minded body. It
is the identity of a power of acting, and in this context, the emotions
or the affects are crucial, as we have seen, since they are in effect
nothing but the variations in this power. Thus, in the same Scholium,
Spinoza says:
The decrees of the mind are nothing but the appetites themselves,
which differ, therefore, according to the different temper of the
body. For every man determines all things from his affect; those who
are agitated by contrary affects do not know what they want, whilst
those who are agitated by no affect are easily driven hither and
thither. All this plainly shows that the decree of the mind, the appe-
tite, and determination of the body are coincident in nature, or
rather that they are one and the same thing, which when it is con-
sidered under the attribute of thought and manifested by that, is
called a decree, and when it is considered under the attribute of
extension and is deduced from the laws of motion and rest, is called
a determination. (E., III, ii, S.) [My emphasis-M.W.]
If we are to understand Spinoza's theory of the passions at all,
this identity. is an:..fuiportanC Fai: it is at this - (systematic) point that
the continuity of a science of nature with a science of man is affirmed.
Since, in effect, the science of nature is a search for the rational
(causal) connections among bodies, by means of which we come to
understand nature under the form of _l~w, the extension of this pro-
gram to the human sciences cann"t introduce a different or alien
methodological principle. The human mind and in particular the af-
fections of the mind, its changes in its power of acting, now fall under
a double condition: methodologically, the mind too can come to be
understood rationally, i.e. in terms of its determinations; but this
methodological extension has its warrant in the ontological claim:
since the mind is "nothing but" nature acting in a certain configura-
tion, it is fundamentally no different from, and in fact, is identical
body. Spinoza is not a panpsychist, though the temptations tO such an interpre-
tation are great. Cf. D. Bidney, op. cit., pp. 38-41.
 Action and Passion 353
with that nature which is also the subject of natural science; it is
simply nature conceived under the attribute of thought. The enter-
prise, therefore, becomes a "natural philosophy of the mind," or a
science of psychology whose identical counterpart is a scientific physi-
ology. There are thus not two sciences, but one; and this one is simply
conceived under alternative attributes.
In this sense, Spinoza is not arguing for a reduction of psychology
to physics, but rather for an extension or elaboration of the physics
of bodies to take into account the activities of those complex and
composite bodies which constitute persons or human beings; a
"physics" therefore, capable of explaining psychic function and hu-
man action. He uses the argument from complexity here, as a way
of claiming for this complex organism those capacities for human
action and art upon which his dualist opponents based their claims
for free will and psychic agency. "I adduce also here the structure
- itself of the human body, which so greatly surpasses in workmanship
all those things which are constructed by human art . . . " (E., III.
ii, Schol.). All this is therefore programmatic on Spinoza's part. His
argument from ignorance (that we do not know the limits of cor-
poreal activity) does not lead him, in the Ethics, to an actual examina-
tion of !:iuman physiology, which would begin to fulfill the program in
actual research. Rather, he pursues his exploration at the level of
psychological analysis, leaving it merely a programmatic claim that
the "order of the actions and passions of our body is coincident in
__ .nature. with the order of the actions and passions of the mind." I
should rather say that this is more than simply a programmatic claim;
for the metaphysical construction which Spinoza essays in the Ethics
is made for the sake of supporting just this claim. And in this sense.
I have argued that the metaphysics is for the sake of the scientific
construction.
 Spinoza's Moral Philosophy1

E. M. CURLEY

So, if there is any other, this manner of living is the best and is to be
commended in every way.-E., IV, xiv, C. 2, S.
Spinoza occupies a peculiar position in the history of philosophy.
Nearly everyone is willing, if pressed, to concede that he is a phi-
losopher of major importance, that in his system the philosophic
ideal of presenting a coherent and reasoned picture of the universe
and of man's place in the universe is realized to a degree that has
few parallels. But hardly anyone is willing to devote to the study of
his system the time and patience and care that most other major
philosophers are granted as a matter of course.
This is particularly true of his ethical theory. It is a rare book on
ethics which does not have at least a passing reference to Spinoza.
But it is an even rarer book which has more than a passing reference.
Those philosophers in our century who have been interested in ethi-
cal theory and who have gone to the history of philosophy-either
to find a congenial ancestor or to add a scalp to their collection-
have tended to go to Mill or Kant, to Plato or Aristotle, to Hobbes
or_ Butler, to Hume or: St._Thomas,_but_not_ to__ Spinoza__ There are_
sotne notable exceptions to these generalizations. Most students of
ethics will be familiar with C. D. Broad's chapter on Spinoza in his
Five Types of Ethical Theory. But by and large what I say is true.
My purpose fu this paper is to argue that it is not a _good thing to
ignore Spinoza in this way, that we have much to gain from trying to
take a fresh look at him. I think we can make use of what has been
said in recent years about the nature of ethical language to get a
clearer idea of what Spinoza was about. We are now, it seems to me,
in a better position to understand him than Broad was forty years
ago. Conversely, I think we can also make use of what Spinoza says
to raise important philosophical problems which are sometimes
slighted in contemporary discussions. We may even find that Spi-

This essay was written especially for this volume.

1. This is a revised version of a paper read to the New Zealand Philosophy
Association in Hamilton in May 1968.
 Spinoza's Moral Philosophy 355
noza's approach to the solution of those problems has something
in it worth considering.
Let me sketch the way in which I intend to go about doing this.
First I shall take up Spinoza's metaethical theory. Unlike some histori-
cal figures, who have had metaethical theories wished upon them,
Spinoza does explicitly discuss the meaning of ethical judgments.
Briefly his theory is this: when we say that something is good, we
are not attributing a property to an object; we should not expect to
find some property that is common and peculiar to all things that
are good; nor are we saying that we have some kind of feeling or
attitude toward the object; the judgment that something is good is a
relative judgment-relative in a double sense; when we make this
judgment, we are contending that the object bears a certain reiation
to a standard, that it conforms well to the standard; that is one sense
in which the judgment is a relative one; but it is also relative in the
sense that the standard to which we compare the object varies from
one kind of thing to another-the standard to which we compare
horses is different from the standard to which we compare men. The
standard in each case is supplied by the general idea we have of the
kind of thing in question. These general ideas Spinoza regards as
confused and arbitrary. They vary from one person to another. The
general idea that I have of horses is unlikely to be quite the same as
the general idea that anyone else has of horses. And Spinoza does .
not.seem to think that there is any possibility of one person's general
idea being correct and another person's being incorrect. No standard
occupies a privileged position. People's judgments will vary as their
standards vary and that, it seems, is the end of the matter.
Such, in outline, is Spinoza's metaethical theory. The first part of
the paper will. be taken up in an attempt to show that this is really
what Spinoza was saying, though,- of course, he does not put the
theory in quite that way. In the second part of the paper, my concern
is this. The greater portion of Spinoza's ethical theory is devoted not
to metaethics, but to normative ethics, not to the analysis of ethical
judgments, but to the making of ethical judgments. He tells us that
pity is in itself evil, that humility and repentance are not virtues, and
that something which he calls the intellectual love of God is the high-
est godd. This is puzzling. It is natural to suppose that when he
makes these judgments he thinks that he is saying something.which
has some kind of objective status. If he does not think that these
propositions have an objective status, i.e. if he does not think that
 356 E. M. CURLEY

they are the kind of proposition on which reasonable men ought to

be able to agree, then these judgments would seem to be very much
out of place in the Ethics. But the implications of his metaethical
theory are such that it is very difficult to see how he could possibly
have thought that his judgments were objective ones. The implica-
tions of his analysis of ethical language seem radically subjectivist.
So in the second part of the paper I want to consider how Spinoza-
or anyone who held similar metaethical views-might try to give his
judgments an objective status.
But before considering that question, I must first amplify and
justify the sketch I have given of Spinoza's metaethics. I said that,
for Spinoza, the judgment that something is good does not attribute
a property to an object. He expresses this view in various ways. In
the Short Treatise he says that some things are in our understanding
and not in nature. 2 These things Spinoza there calls entities of reason
and he includes good and evil among them. In the Ethics, Spinoza's
way of putting the doctrine is different. There he says that good and
evil are only modes of thought, that they indicate nothing positive
in things considered in themselves. 3 But I think what he is getting
at is the view which we would now most naturally express by saying
that goodness is not a property, or that "good" is not a property
word. The grammatical form of "X is good" suggests that it is on a
par with "X is yellow," or perhaps "X is 259-sided," but the gram-
matical form is misleading. That, in effect, is what Spinoza is
- claiming. -
We can see this if we consider some of the arguments which
Spinoza uses to support his view that good and evil do not indicate
anything positive. in things. One consideration he cites in its favor
is that one and the same thing may at the same time be both good and
either evil or indifferent. Music, he -fays~ is good to a melancholy
person, bad to one mourning, and neither good nor bad to' a deaf
man. This is the sort of argument which you might think would lead
to a straight-forwardly subjectivist analysis, along the lines "X is
good" means "X is pleasing to me."
But Spinoza has other considerations in mind as well which lead
him to quite a different form of subjectivism. For instance, in a letter
to Blyenbergh (19) he argues for the view that good and evil do not
2. K.V., I, 10; G. I, 49. I

3. The basic text for Spinoza's metaethics is the Preface to Part IV of the
Ethics.
 Spinoza's Moral Philosophy 357
indicate anything positive in things on the ground that the same char-
acteristics which we admire in animals we detest in men. He cites the
bellicosity of bees and the jealousy of doves. The examples are,
perhaps, unfortunate. It is not easy to see why anyone would admire
those qualities even in those animals. But the same point can be
made with a different example. It is no compliment to a man to say
that he has all the virtues of a good dog. The docility we admire in a
house pet we do detest in a man.
The kind of analysis to which this sort of argument leads is closer
to Stevenson's second pattern of analysis than to his first, but it is
closer still to Urmson's suggestive talk about grading. The point is
this. We call things good in virtue of certain characteristics we take
them to have. But "good" is not defined in terms of those character-
istics. For the characteristics vary from one kind of thing to another
and the meaning of "good" does not vary from one kind of thing to
another. 4 The only thing a good man and a good dog have in common
that sets them off from bad men ::md bad dogs is that each compares
favorably with other members of its species. To say this is to say
that there is nothing positive which they have in common. "Good"
and "evil" are terms which we use to compare members of the same
species with one another. A good X is one that compares favorably
with other X's. A bad X is one that does not. The notion of "favora-
ble comparison" is to be understood in terms of approximation to.
something we take as an ideal-our general idea of the species in
question. A good X is one that comes fairly close to our general idea
of the species X.
Spinoza regards general ideas as arbitrary and confused. This is
one reason why I suggested that his metaethic was a form of sub-
jectivism. First of all, he thinks of general ideas as being like general
1mages which are formed from a multitude of particular images, 5
very much in the way that a composite picture of a number of men
might be formed by photographing each of them separately on the
same negative, using the technique of multiple exposure. It is not
surprising, therefore, when be says that general ideas do not cor-
respond to anything in nature, but are highly confused.
4. Hobbes seems also to have seen this. Cf. R. Peters, Hobbes (London:
Penguin, 1956), pp. 162-165.
5. Of course, an image, for Spinoza, is a modification of the body, not an
idea. Still general ideas are ideas of i.m.ages formed in the suggested way, and
will naturally possess corresponding defects.
358 E. M. CURLEY

Moreover, and this seems to me a more important point, the gen-

eral idea of man that I have is going to depend on th~ nature of my
experience of particular men. There is no guarantee that I will have
encountered a random sample of men, and if the sample has been
biased, then my general idea of man will reflect that bias. Again, the
general idea which I form of men will depend in part on my own
temperament and interests. I may have been struck by features of the
men I have encountered which someone else would not have noticed,
and I may have missed features someone else would not have missed.
So these general notions are not formed by everyone in the same
way. They vary from person to person, and as they vary, people's
ethical judgments vary. Since none of them can be said to correspond
to anything in nature, no one person's general idea is in a privileged
position, and the same will be true of the ethical judgments which
rely on these general ideas to supply a standard of comparison.
These subjectivist tendencies are reinforced when we consider the
account Spinoza gives of how general ideas come to be used as ideals.
This is clearly something which needs explaining if general ideas
are formed in anything like the way Spinoza says they are. His de-
scription of that process suggests that my general idea of man will be
the idea of a man possessing average height, average strength, av-
erage intelligence, average consideration for others, and so on-the
average in each case being an average for that particular subclass of
men whom I happen to have met. There does not seem to be any
reason for giving_ i~n good_ or bad _.marks- in -proportion -as they
approach this average. Indeed there seem to be cogent reasons for
not doing this. The average may be approached from either one of
two directions-from "above" and from "below." The man who is
very bright, very strong, very considerate of others, etc., may be as
far from the average as the man who is his opposite in each of these
respects. Yet both, if this is correct, would be equally bad men. The
man of mediocre intelligence, strength, etc., would be a very good
man. So it is difficult to see why we would use our general ideas as
ideals.
The paradoxes which result from taking general ideas, so con-
strued, as ideals no doubt account for Broad's curious misinterpre-
tation of Spinoza on this point. According to Broad, when, on
Spinoza's view, we say that Jones is a very good man, we are presup-
posirig an arrangement of the members of -the -species man in an
 Spinoza's Moral Philosophy 359
order determined by whether they perform the characteristic func-
tions of men more or less efficiently:
This series has neither in theory nor in practice a first or last term,
or an upper or lower limit. Thus the notion of a "perfectly good" or
"perfectly bad" man would be meaningless. But we can form the
notion of an average or typical member of the species, though it is
of course a fiction to which nothing actual exactly answers. A mem-
ber of the species will then be called "good" if it performs the
specific functions with decidedly greater efficiency than the average
member and . . . "bad" if it performs them with decidedly less effi-
ciency than the average member. a
This is just a mistake on Broad's part. Spinoza says quite explicitly
that things are judged good or bad in proportion as they do or do not
conform to our idea of the species in question. The general idea of the
species does provide the series with an upper limit. A perfect man
would simply be one who conformed exactly to our idea of man. It
is no more meaningless to call a man perfect, on Spinoza's. view,
than it is to call him good. But though Broad is plainly wrong on the
matter of interpretation, the theory he attributes to Spinoza looks
rather more plausible at first than the theory Spinoza actually held.
Why would anyone use his general idea of man as an ideal?
Spinoza does give an explanation of how this comes about, an
explanation framed in terms of the notion of perfection. But for the
most part what he. says of. perfection applies as well to- goodness,
if we make suitable modifications. The two notions are of the same
type: both are modes of thought which we employ in comparing
things of the same species to one another: both involve essentially
reference to a standard. The chief. difference between them is that
perfection implies absolute agreement with the standard, whereas
goodness implies only a more or less close approximation.
According to Spinoza, the notion of perfection-in ordinary lan-
guage, at any rate-is tied up with the notions of purpose and in-
tention. Initially, the term "perfect" was applied only to artifacts ..
A thing was called perfect if it was as its maker had intended to make
it. A man builds a house. While it is in the stage of being built, it is
imperfect. But once he finishes it, it is perfect-provided of course
that the builder has succeeded in giving it the form he intended to.
6. Five Types of Ethical Theory (London: Kegan Paul, Trench, Trubner &
Co., 1944), p. 46.
360 E. M. CURLEY

This sounds much more plausible in Latin, for the Latin word "per-
fectus" is simply the past participle of the verb "per:ficere," whose
primary meaning is "to accomplish." Etymologically, "perfect" means
"accomplished" or "finished" or "done thoroughly.~' It is a conse-
quence of this view that strictly speaking we cannot say whether a
thing is perfect or imperfect, good or bad, unless we know who made
it and what he meant to make.
This original application of the notion of perfection is extended
once we begin to form general ideas. We see a number of houses
and we form a general idea of what it is for something to be a house.
We grade houses as perfect or imperfect, good or bad, according
to whether or not they conform to our general idea, even though in a
given case we may not know who made the house or what specific
kind of house he meant to make.
Presumably this is at least a halfway rational judgment. For though
the builder of this house probably did not intend to build a house
conforming exactly to my general idea of a house, still the features
embodied in my idea of a house are features which I have found to
be common to a number of houses. This means that they are likely
to bear some relationship to the purposes for which people build
houses. My general idea of a house gives me some guidance as to
the builder's probable intention. If I find that his house lacks a roof,
then I shall probably be right in judging it to be imperfect. I may be
wrong. It may be that he is an eccentric whose only concern Is to
keep out the wind and not the rain. But probably he means to put a
roof on his house, and just has not gotten round to it. So far as we
consider the judging of artifacts, then, the use of general ideas as a
standard seems to have some point.
But of course we do not judge only artifacts. We judge natural
objects as well: horses and apples, sunsets and men. And here the
use of general ideas as standards does not make sense. It would make
sense on a teleological view of nature. If horses and men were God's
artifacts, just as cars and houses are man's, then we might take the
prevalence of certain features in a species as evidence of its creator's
intentions. But this teleological view of nature and its attendant an-
thropomorphic conception of God are absurd. "We have shown in
the Appendix of the first part of this work that nature does nothing
for the sake of an end, for that eternal and infinite Being whom we
 Spinoza's Moral Philosophy 361
call God or Nature acts by the same necessity by which he exists."7
Hence our use of general ideas as standards for judging natural ob-
jects is entirely without foundation. And since the judging of one
particular kind of natural object-man-is what is at stake in ethics,
it is not easy to see how Spinoza could possibly suppose that any
ethical judgments ever are objective. We measure men by our general
idea of man and this is intelligible only on a discredited view of
nature.
The distinction which Spinoza draws here between artifacts and
natural objects is clearly analogous to that which Hare draws be-
tween functional words and words which are not functional. The
word "house" is a functional one. To know what it is for something
to be a house is, in part-at least, to know what houses are for. This
knowledge carries with it, by implication, knowledge of the criteria
by which houses are judged good or bad. You do not really know
what it is for something to be a house unless you know what it is for
something to be a good house. By contrast, the word "sunset" is
not a functional one. Knowledge of the meaning of the word does
not carry with it knowledge of the criteria by which sunset. fanciers
grade sunsets.
There are differences, of course, between the two distinctions.
Spinoza draws his distinction between different kinds of thing; Hare
draws his between different kinds of word. More importantly, Hare's
concept of a functional word explicitly includes the words for the
various kinds of roles which men play in society. Though carpenters
and secretaries would both seem to be, in Spinoza's sense, natural
objects and not artifacts, the words "carpenter" and "secretary" are
clearly functional words-their logical behavior is more like the logi-
cal behavior of "hammer" and "typewriter" than it is that of "sunset."
To know what it is for someone to be a secretary is tb know what
it is for someone to be a good secretary, though we need not think
of secretaries as being the products of a divine craftsman in the way
that their typewriters are the products of human craftsmen.
But these differences between the Spinozistic distinction and the
Harean distinction are more superficial than significant. They are, or
seem to be, agreed on the point which is crucial for ethical theory:
that to know what it is for something to be a man is not necessarily to
knowwhat it is for something to be a good man. And it strikes me,
7. E., IV, Preface.
362 E. M. CURLEY

therefore, as quite appropriate that Hare, in attacking the views of

Geach, should call to our mind the memory of Spinoza as he does
in the following passage:
Geach is the latest of a famous succession of thinkers who have
systematically confused "what a thing can (or, alternatively, can
typically or does typically) do" with the quite different notion "what
a thing ought to do (or, alternatively, what it is good for it to do)."
Plato was of course the principal culprit. The word "function" has
perhaps been used to cover all these notions. The assimilation be-
tween them is only justified if we accept the assumed premise Natura
(sive Deus) nihil facit inane.a
In stressing the differences between artifacts and natural objects, or
between functional and nonfunctional words, and in questioning the
teleological premise which underlies their assimilation, both Spinoza
and Hare seem to place in jeopardy any claim that ethical judgments
may have to objective status. For if, as they both seem to be saying,
there is no set of criteria which occupies a privileged position as
being, for some reason, peculiarly appropriate criteria for the evalua-
tion of men, then it is difficult to see how one could ever hope for a
rational solution to ethical disagreements.
So far I have been stressing the similarities between Spinoza's
metaethical views and certain contemporary metaethical theories. And
I think this is a useful thing to do for a number of reasons. For one
thing it enables-us- -to avoid -the rather unhelpful classification of
Spinoza as an ethical naturalist-a classification which Broad makes
at the end of his Five Types of Ethical-Theory. If we understand by
an ethic_al_naturalist someone who thinks that there is some property
common and peculiat_ to all good things ?Jld who -think:B that this
common property may be identified with some empirical property
which they have, then Spinoza is not in that sense an ethical naturalist.
He may be an ethical naturalist in some other equally legitimate
sense of that notoriously ambiguous term. I think he is. But he is
not a naturalist in the sense defined; and this is a matter which is not
merely verbal-for it means that his theory is not open to the telling
objections raised against theories which are naturalistic in that sense.
Again, if you look at Spinoza in the way that I have been pro-
posing, it seems to me that certain other aspects of his philosophy
become more intelligible. Spinoza held, for example, that evil is
8. Analysis 18 (1957), 103-112, "Geach: Good and Evil."
 Spinoza's Moral Philosophy 363
merely a negation. This is a thesis which many people find very
mysterious. But if you view the terms "good" and "evil" as predicates
used not to ascribe a property to an object but to indicate that the
good or evil object conforms_ to -some standard to a greater or lesser_
degree, then the thesis that evil is only a negation is understandable.
Still, Spinoza does not develop his metaethical theory with any-
thing like the subtlety and complexity we expect in a .philosopher
nowadays. In stressing his similarity to contemporary thinkers there
is a danger of creating the impression. that Spinoza was just doing
crudely the sort of thing people like Urmson and Hare now do with
more sophistication. This would be UI!just. For Spinoza was also
concerned to do something quite different, something which places -
him squarely within the Platonic-Aristotelian tradition that Hare is
so critical of, but something which he does in a peculiar way of his
own that is quite interesting.
Spinoza does not devote a great deal of time to the analysis of the
ordinary uses of ethical language. He thinks, not implausibly, that
the ordinary uses of ethical language are hopelessly confused in that
they employ standards of judgment for which no cogent justification
can be given. But he also thinks that it is possible to construct a
standard of judgment for which a cogent justification can be given.
Hence everything so far said about the apparently subjectivist impli-
cations of his metaethical theory has been misleading. Spinoza's view
-as I understand it-is not that normative judgments, including his
own, are inevitably subjective. On the contrary, it is only the judg-
ments of the ordinary men that are confused and without solid
foundation. The normative judgments of the philosopher are-or can
be-solidly and unequivocally established. Whether or not we agree
that Spinoza is successful in carrying out his program, I think we
must agree that something like this was his intention.
We can see how Spinoza meant to go about laying a foundation
for ethics if we focus attention, not on the many general ideas of
human nature which confused men now use as standards in judging
other men, but on the one idea of human nature which clear-headed
men could use in judging other men (and themselves). After he has
argued in the Ethics that good and evil indicate nothing positive in
themselves, but are merely modes of thought, Spinoza goes <?n to say:
Although this is so, we must nevertheless retain these words. For
since we desire to form an idea of man as a model of human
364 E. M. CURLEY

nature which we may contemplate, it will be of service to us to re-

tain these terms, in the sense I have mentioned. By good, therefore
I understand in the following pages everything which we know with
certainty is a means by which we may approach nearer and nearer
to the model of human nature we set before us. By evil I under-
stand everything which we know with certainty to hinder us from
resembling that model. I shall call men more or less perfect or im-
perfect insofar as they approach more or less nearly to this model.9
Spinoza uses very similar language in the famous opening passage
of the Treatise on the Correction of the Intellect. After describing
his disillusionment with the "goods" pursued by the multitude-fame,
riches, and pleasure-Spinoza says that as his mind turned away from
its former, inherently unsatisfying objects of desire, the true good
became more discernible to him. "Man," he says,
conceives a human nature much stronger than his own and sees that
there is nothing to prevent him from acquiring such a nature. So he
is spurred to search for means which will bring him to such a per-
fection and calls everything which will serve as such a means a true
good. The highest good is that he should arrive, together with other
individuals if possible, at the enjoyment of such a nature . . . this
is the end for which I strive, to acquire such a nature for myself and
to endeavor that many should acquire it with me. 10
Now it seems to me undeniable that when Spinoza talks of setting
before us a model of human nature, of conceiving a human nature
stronger than his present one, a character which he strives to attain,
both for himself and for others, he must be saying that we can form
an idea of human nature, which is rightly used as a standard of
judgment. Whatever may be the case about other ideas of human
nature, there must be something which gives this one a privileged
status.
Spinoza does not, in these passages, tell us much about the model
of human nature which is to be set before us, nor about how to attain
it. Filling in such details is the main burden of Parts IV and V of the
Ethics. When, at the end of Part IV, we are given a sketch of the life
of the free man-when we are told that the free man thinks of noth-
ing less than of death; that, living among the ignorant, he strives as
much as possible to avoid their favors; that he endeavors to unite
9. E., IV, Preface.
10. TdlE, 13-14, G., II, 8.
 Spinoza's Moral Philosophy 365
other men with himself in friendship; that he never acts fraudulently;
that he hates no one, envies no one, is angry with no one, :ind so on-
we are being given a description of that kind of human nature which
we may take as ideal, as the standard for our judgments. These are
the criteria by which we are to grade ourselves. This is the stronger
human nature which Spinoza strives to attain for himself and en-
deavors that others should attain with him.
Clearly then, Spinoza is engaged in a project of commending a
particular way of life to his fellow men. And the question we want to
ask is how he would defend the claim that that way of life is an ideal.
There seem to be two different but convergent strands in his thought
at this point, one of which is much more important than the other.
The less interesting <?Ile occurs in the Preface to Part IV, where
Spinoza writes that he understands the same thing by reality and
perfection because
we are accustomed to refer all individuals in nature to one genus,
which is called the most general. viz. to the notion of being, which
pertains to absolutely all individuals in nature. So insofar as we refer
individuals in nature to this genus, compare them to one another,
and find that some have more being or reality than orhers, to that
extent we say that some are more perfect than others. Insofar as we
ascribe something to them which involves negation-as do a limit,
an end, impotence, etc.-we call them imperfect, not because some-
thing is lacking to them which is theirs, or because nature has
sinned,- but because they do not affect ourmind to- the same extent-
as those we call perfect.
I take it that Spinoza is not reporting on ordinary usage here, but is
attempting to justify his own usage, both in the identification of per-
fection with reality (E., II, Def. 6) and in the (equivalent) identifica-
tion of virtue with power (E., IV, Def. 8). But it is not easy to see
what is the precise relevance of this introduction of the notion of the
summum genus, Being. We might imagine that Spinoza has in mind
something. analogous to what occurs in his theory of knowledge.
There the traditional instances of universals-man, horse, dog, etc.-=
are rejected as irrelevant to the scientific enterprise because of the in-
adequacy of our ideas of these universals. They are contrasted with
the common notions like extension, and motion-and-rest, which are
common to everything, can only be conceived adequately, and are
fundamental to science. It is tempting to think that in his moral phi-
366 E. M. CURLEY

losophy Spinoza meant to contrast our idea of the highest genus

with our ideas of subordinate genera, and to argue that the idea of
Being, because of its necessary adequacy, does provide an objective
standard of judgment. Unfortunately for this line of reasoning, in the
same passage in which Spinoza speaks so critically of our ideas of
subordinate genera he also gives a similar account of the causation of
our idea of Being, and says that the term "Being" signifies an idea
which is confused in the highest degree. 11 So purely epistemological
considerations do not seem able to account for the use of the idea of
~eing as a standard. Indeed, such considerations would count against
that use.
The other, more promising strand of thought invokes Spinoza's
conception of human nature. The kind of life set before us as an
ideal is prescribed by reason because it is the kind of life each of us,
insofar as he acts according to his own nature and is not determined
by external causes, necessarily seeks. This approach is summed up
with characteristic conciseness in E., IV, xviii, S.:
Since reason demands nothing which is contrary to nature, it de-
mands that everyone love himself, seek what is really useful to him,
desire everything which really leads man to a greater perfection,
and absolutely that everyone strive, insofar as he can to preserve his
being. Indeed this is as necessarily true as that the whole is greater
than its part (III, iv). Next, since virtue (by IV, Def. 8) is nothing
but acting according to the laws of one's own nature, and one
only. endeavors to conserve-his- being (by ur; vii). rrom the 1aws
of his own nature, it follows that this endeavor to conserve one's
own being is the foundation of virtue and that happiness consists
in man's being able to conserve his being. _ _
Now in a sense, there is nothing very novel about this argument. It
is only a variation on the familiar theme of drawing conclusions
about what a thing ought to do from what it does, a specimen of the
well-known naturalistic fallacy, open to familiar objections. But if
we examine the argument closely, we may find that there is something
in the details of this variation which is novel and perhaps offers a
way of coping with the familiar objections.
First, notice that the argument is not a simple inference from
factual premises to ethical conclusions. Spinoza may proceed from
"is" to "ought," but his premises include a form~ ethical.principle
11. E., II, xl, S. 1, G., II, 121.
 Spinoza's Moral Philosophy 367
which many people would regard as unexceptionable. 12 I take it
that the force of the statement that reason demands nothing contrary
to nature is that
(1) Nothing which is (absolutely) impossible is obligatory.

"Contrary to nature," I suggest, means "contrary to natural law."

And since natural laws, for Spinoza, are necessary propositions, an
action contrary to nature is impossible-absolutely impossible, that is,
and not merely impossible under certain given conditions. So the
major premise is a form of the principle that "ought" implies "can."
The second premise-the "factual" one-is not, as it happens,
stated in the passage quoted. But the argument plainly presupposes
Spinoza's doctrine that "each thing, insofar as it can, endeavors to
persevere in its being,"13 and that "the endeavor of each thing to
persevere in its being, is nothing but the active essence of the thing
itself." 14 These propositions entail that
(2) Man necessarily endeavors, insofar as he can, to persevere in
his being, i.e. that it is absolutely impossible that he should not
so endeavor.
Spinoza's propositions, of course. are stated as very general ones,
governing all individuals, and are not limited to stating something
about men. Nevertheless, their main interest in this context lies in
their application to man, and from that standpoint it will not matter
greatly if they turn out to be false of other individuals, like spiders. 15 ..
The phrase "insofar as he can" tran~lates Spinoza's "quantum in
se est" in III, vi and this rendering calls for some comment. Both
Elwes and White see Spinoza's use of the expression "in se est" as
the use of a technical term and render "quantum in se est" by "insofar
ll$ it exists in itself." And_while there may be good grounds for
doubting that this is intended as a technical usage, I think their
interpretive translation is fundamentally right. "Quantum in se est"
12. For a .dissenting opinion, see E. J. Lemmon, "Deontic Logic and the
Logic of Imperatives," Logique et Analyse, 8 (1965), 39-70.
13. E., III, vi.
14. E., III, vii.
15. Cf. Broad, op. cit., p. 36. On the other hand, apparent exceptions in
nonhuman nature do threaten the grounds Spinoza offers for the general form
of the conatus principle and to that extent leave us without a.reason. (or without
his reason) for believing it.
368 E. M. CURLEY

is used by Descartes in his discussion of the principle of inertia,

where it clearly is not employed as a technical term.16 Spinoza uses
the same expression in his geometric presentation of Descartes when
he offers his own proof of the principle of inertia. The conaws
principle is conceived very much on the analogy of the principle of
inertia and no doubt the use of "quantum in se est" is simply carried
over from the one context to the other. Nevertheless, the force of
the phrase in both cases is to suggest that if you consider an ob-
ject in itself, without attending to any particular external causes, you
will not be able to assign any reason for its changing its state-
whether the change be in its motion-and-rest or in its "being."1;
So to suppose that an object unaffected by external particular causes
would nonetheless change its s~ate will involve a violation of the
principle of sufficient reason. Now I have argued elsewhere that
"existing in itself" means, for Spinoza, "existing independently of
any external causes."18 Hence, the Elwes-White translation is basi-
cally right in spirit.
The conatus principle (E., III, vi) tells us how things act when
they are not operated on by any external causes. It is this which
licenses the identification in III, vii of the conatus with the active
essence of the thing. All things are necessary, but some are said to
be necessary in virtue of their essence or nature, and others are said
to be necessary in virtue of their cause. 19 Since the perseverance of
a thing in its "being" is not necessary by reason of any external
cause,_it must be_necessary by reason_of the essence...or-nature of-the
16. Cf. Caillois' note to ill, vi in Spinoza, Oeuvres completes, ed. R. Caillois.
M. Frances, and R. Misrahi (Paris: Gallimard, 1954, Pleiade edition). The
relevant Cartesian text occurs in The Principles of Philosophy, IT, 37. Spinoza's
version of this is in his Parts I and II of Descartes' Principles of Philosophy,
II, Prop. xiv.
17. Cf. Spinoza's demonstration of II, xiv in his Descartes' Principles of Phi-
losophy. I leave aside here the question of what precisely Spinoza intends by
"persevering in one's being." But it should be noted that as it is subsequently
interpreted in Part ill of the Ethics, it does not appear to be strictly a conserva-
tive principle, in the way that the principle of inertia is. It does not simply
ascribe to things a tendency to maintain the status quo, but inlplies also a striv-
ing to increase the individual's power of action. Cf. E., ill, xii. This latter
aspect is extremely inlportant in Spinoza's psychology and is ignored here only
for the sake of sinlplicity.
18. In Spinozds Metaphysics (Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press,
1969), Ch. 1.
19. E., I, xxxiii, S. 1.
 Spinoza's Moral Philosophy 369
thing itself. It is, or exemplifies, a law of the thing's nature. :?o So
it is absolutely necessary, not relatively necessary, or necessary under
the given conditions.
Spinoza's argument concludes that reason "demands that everyone
love himself, seek that which is really useful to him, desire every-
thing which really leads man to a greater perfection, and absolutely
that everyone strive, insofar as he can, to preserve his being.":? 1 If
we telescope these various demands of reason into the final one, as
I think we may, and if we translate talk about what reason demands
into talk about obligation, as we did above in discussing the first
premise, we may represent his conclusion in the following way:
(3) It is obligatory that man endeav.or, insofar as he can, to perse-
vere in his being.
The telescoping is legitimate, I think, because it seems likely that
Spinoza would regard the other demands of reason as derivable from
this one. The translation into the idiom of obligation is another mat-
ter, which I shall take up shortly. But the first thing to notice about
this conclusion is that, prima facie, it is not validly drawn, not be-
cause it is an ethical conclusion, but because it looks like a stronger
ethical conclusion than Spinoza's premises warrant. I have repre-
sented Spinoza as arguing, roughly, that impossible actions cannot
be obligatory and that actions contrary to the preservation of our
being are impossible. From this it does not seem to follow that any
action is obligatory; all that seems to follow is that actions contrary
to the preservation of our being are not obligatory, i.e. that-actions
in accordance with the preservation of o~r being are permissible.
The most Spinoza has shown is that we may act in a certain way, not
that we ought to.
Now this is plainly correct as far as it goes. It then becomes of
interest to consider how Spinoza's premises would have to be
strengthened to yield the conclusion he appears to want. One pos-
sibility is to add the premise that
( 4) Some way of acting is obligatory.
We might then argue that since some way of acting is obligatory,
and since no other way of acting: can be obligatory because any
other is impossible, Spinoza is, after all, entitled to conclude that
20. Cf. the Metaphysical-Thoughts, I, 6, G., I, 248.
21. E., IV, xviii, S.
 370 E. M. CURLEY

actions in accordance with the preservation of our being not only

may be done, but ought to be done.
Then the question becomes, Would Spinoza accept this further
premise? Or, what amounts to the same thing, Is it legitimate to
interpret his talk about what reason demands in terms of talk about
obligation? Now it cannot be denied that Spinoza uses a great deal
of language which sounds prescriptive. In the Scholium to E., IV,
xviii alone, he speaks of the precepts of reason, of what reason
prescribes, of the dictates of reason, of what reason demands and
so on. This sort of language is by no means unusual in his writing.
On the other hand, it may be argued that to introduce the notion
of obligation, and related notions like permissibility, is to presup-
pose a law conception of ethics which makes sense only if you con-
ceive of God as a law-giver. 22 Now Spinoza explicitly rejects the
conception of God as a law-giver-roughly on the ground that
the notion of disobeying an omnipotent being is unintelligible. 23
So it might be said that if Spinoza's language is rendered in terms of
obligations, permissions, etc., then an incoherence is introduced into
his thought which it would be better to avoid.
This is part of the reason for the disposition of commentators to
deny that Spinoza's moral philosophy contains any "oughts" or moral
imperatives and to try to explain away the sort of language I have
been stressing. To say that X is "dictated by reason," Wernham
argues, 24 can mean one of two things for Spinoza.
(i) It may meanthat Xis-dictated-bythe-man's owrr reason; that he
has an adequate idea of his own interest and sees X to be the neces-
sary means to his interest. But if this is the case, he is "bound" to do
X only in the sense that _be cannot do otherwise. All men neces-
sarily do what they think to be in their interest. There is no moral
imperative and "to speak of [the] man's reason as issuing cgm-
mands . . . is to use a misleading metaphor," since the language of
commands presupposes an ability to disobey.
(ii) Or it may mean simply that X is, in fact, the necessary means
to his true welfare, whether he sees it to be or not. To say that the
22. Cf. G. E. M. :Anscombe, "Modem Moral Philosophy," Philosophy, 33
(1958), pp. 5-6.
23. Cf. E., II, iii, S and the Theological-Political Treatise, Ch. 4, G., III,
62-65.
24. Benedict de Spinoza, The Political Works, ed. and tr. A. G. Wemham
(Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1958). See particularly pp. 10, 19-20.
 Spinoza's Moral Philosophy 371
man is "bound" to do X in this sense is not to issue a moral im-
perative. For on this interpretation, the dictate of reason is quite
compatible with the man's being causally determined to do not-X.
This "ought" does not imply "can."
Wemham supports this interpretation with a good deal of textual
evidence, and I have no doubt that it contains at least a part of the
truth about Spinoza. But I cannot believe that it is the whole truth,
or even the most important part. Spinoza is not engaged solely in the
statement of eternal truths, he is also engaged in the advocacy
of a particular way of living. No doubt we cannot use the model of a
divine legislator to explain his deployment of concepts associated
with a law conception of ethics. Still, before we concede too
quickly that his moral philosophy contains (or can legitimately con-
tain) no "oughts," we should see if there is not some other way of
construing his prescriptive language so that it can embody genuine
inoral imperatives.
First of all, we must grant that Spinoza does not show himself
to be very much interested in telling people to seek the preserv.ation
of their being. There would not be much point in prescribing a course
of conduct people \Vill necessarily follow anyway, and Spinoza is not
one to waste words. He is much more concerned with telling us to
cultivate certain "affects of the mind" as necessary means to that
necessary end. His prescriptions, in Kantian language, are hypothetical
imperatives with necessary antecedents, and so, in effect, categorical.
If you want to "preserve-your being," strive to hate no one. Well,
you do want to preserve your being, and it is not a contingent fact
that you do. It is, as a law of nature, absolutely necessary. So if the
connection between antecedent and consequent is well made out,
the command is not in any way conditional. The important thing,
then, _is to provide an intellectually compelling argument that the
avoidance of hatred really is a necessary means to that end. This is
the main motivation for the elaborate psychological apparatus of
Part IIF5
25. Kant, of course. is prepared to allow the existence of one end which can
be presupposed as actual, and even necessary, in all rational beings. Cf. The
Foundations of the Metaphysic of Morals, tr. L. W. Beck (New York: Liberal
Arts Press, 1959), p. 33. His objection to treating imperatives prescribing means
to that end as categorical seems to be that no one can be clear about what really
will lead him to the end he seeks, anct hence (I suppose) that no one can per-
ceive "counsels of prudence" as unconditionally binding. I take it that Spinoza
372 E. M. CURLEY

But is it not quite possible that doing X should be a necessary

means to my welfare and that I should nevertheless be causally de-
termined not to do it? Yes, of course. Still, this need not prevent our
saying that you ought to do X. Moral imperatives are rules of con-
duct which have a double generality. They prescribe a certain kind
of conduct, not just particular actions, and they prescribe it to all
men alike, not just to some. Both sorts of generality are relevant
here. 211 It makes perfectly good sense to issue a general prescription
to people to avoid acts of a certain kind, even if you know that
some of them, in some circumstances, will be unable to comply. It is
sufficient to give the prescription point if there are some circum-
stances in which some will be able to comply. A command which
prescribed conduct that is absolutely impossible would be pointless.
But a command which prescribes conduct that will only be impos-
sible under certain conditions may be a perfectly sensible command.
Does this show that Spinoza's determinism is compatible with his
espousing a hortatory ethic? I do not suppose that it does entirely.
It may be replied that the distinction between what is absolutely
necessary and what is only necessary under certain conditions is of
no help. It does not matter that some actions are explained by refer-
ence to the thing's nature (and the absence of any countervailing
external causes), whereas others are explained by reference to ex-
ternal causes. The fact remains that for Spinoza all actions are
equally necessary. Of any action it may be said that it could not
have been otherwise. That one has to add "under the circum-
stancesu is irrelevant, since the same thing may be said about the
cirCl1Dlstances.
At this point I think Spinoza's reply would be that we need to keep
the question of whether people are to be blamed for what they do
quite separate from the related questions of whether they may be
exhorted to act in a certain way and punished for not- so-acting. 27
Blame is essentially retrospective, and the consideration, with re-
would join issue over the claim that "the task of determining infallibly and
universally what action will promote the happiness of a rational being is com-
pletely unsolvable" (p. 36).
26. For a passage in which Spinoza shows himself alive to the imponance
of the second sort of generality, see E., IV, lxxii.
27. These questions are commonly run together by Spinoza's critics, from
Oldenburg to Copleston. Cf. the correspondence with Oldenburg, Ep., 74_ 75,
and 77-79, and F. Copleston, A History of Philosophy, Modern Philosophy:
Descartes to Leibniz (Garden City, N.Y.: Image Books, 1963), vol. 4, p. 254.
 Spinoza's Moral Philosophy 373
spect to a past action, that under the circumstances the action could
not have been otherwise, is sufficient to render the blame irrational.
Exhortation and punishment, insofar as they are rational, are pro-
spective. They seek to provide circumstances for future action such
that it will be as we would wish it to be. So Spinoza writes that
this inevitable necessity of things does not destroy either divine or
human laws. For whether the teachings of morality take on the form
of a law from God himself or not, they are nonetheless divine and
salutary, 28
and that
men can be excusable and nevertheless lack blessedness, and be
tormented in many ways . . . he who goes mad from the bite of a
dog is indeed to be excused, though he is rightly suffocated. Who-
ever cannot govern his desires and limit them from fear of the laws
-though he is to be excused on account of his weakness-nevertheless
cannot enjoy peace of mind and the knowledge and love of God, but
necessarily perishes.29
As Spinoza remarks elsewhere, bad men are no less to be feared
when they are bad by necessity. 30 So we may properly defend our-
selves against them by taking whatever punitive action is necessary.
Analogously, good counsel is no less good because it will be either
necessarily acted on or necessarily not acted on. Where the offering
of such counsel can contribute to providing circumstances sufficient
for right action, we would be_ fo()lish not to offer it. Only when de-
terminism is confused with fatalism, and we assume that people's
actions will follow a certain path no matter what the circumstances
are, can it seem irrational to offer prescriptions for conduct. 31
This account of how Spinoza's prescriptive ethics may be recon-
ciled with his determinism seems to me to move generally in the
right direction. But it is still somewhat artificial in its concentration
on action and in its tendency to overestimate the importance of
exhortation. Spinoza, I think, would have had a great deal of sym-
pathy both. with the view of human nature, and also with the con-
ception of the task of moral philosophy, recently advocated by Iris.
Murdoch. Miss Murdoch argues that most modern moral philosophy
28. Ep., 75, G., IV. 312.
29. Ep., 78, G., IV, 327.
30;- Ep., 58, G., IV, 268.
31. Cf. Copleston, op. cit., p. 151.
374 E. M. CURLEY

-both in its analytic and in its existentialist wings-has been

dominated by an entirely unrealistic picture of the nature of choice,
has severed choice from its "continuous background" in the human
personality, and has concentrated on "inspiring ideas" like freedo_m,
sincerity, and the rational discernment of duty-which are not com-
plex enough to do justice to what we really are. "The agent, thin as a
needle, appears in the quiet( flash of the choosing will. " 32
By contrast, she argues for a view of human nature, in which
man is seen as
. . . much more like an obscure system of energy out of which
choice and visible acts of will emerge at intervals in ways which are
often unclear and often dependent on the condition of the system in
between the moments of choice.
What is of primary importance, morally, is the quality of the con-
sciousness from which action flows, and one of the main problems
of moral philosophy is that of deciding whether there are
. . . any techniques for the purification and reorientation of an
energy which is naturally selfish, in such a way that when moments
of choice arrive we shall be sure of acting rightly.
Where a person is subject to strong emotions, there is not much use
in our addressing moral imperatives to him, or in his addressing
them to himself. "What is needed is a reorientation which will
provide energy of a different kind, from a different source." Moral
philosophy-should focus on-enduring states-of mind, rather than the
moment of choice.
This conception of human nature is derived in the first instance
from Freud, but_ there is surely a great deal in it which is derivable
from Spinoza. What he is certainly most concerned with, in Part N
of the Ethics, is commending the gradual formation of a certain kind
of character which will be less a prey to violent, destructive emo-
tions. "The true knowledge of good and evil cannot restrain any
affect insofar as that knowledge is true, but only insofar as it is con-
sidered as an affect." 33 So the "energy" of the individual, its en-
deavor to persevere in its being, requires to be put in the service of
a better informed consciousness. And Part V of the Ethics is
32. See The Sovereignty of the Good (London: Routledge and Kegan Paul,
1970), particularly pp. 53-56, 70-71, and 83-84.
33. E., IV, xiv. -
 Spinoza's Moral Philosophy 375
specifically designed to describe techniques for the purification and
reorientation of that energy. 34 The most important of these is that
the mind should be filled with the intellectual love of God.
So far I have been arguing for a particular interpretation of the
structure of Spinoza's attempt to provide a foundation for normative
ethics. I have presented him as moving in a way that is not obviously
invalid from a theory of human nature to prescriptive conclusions,
provided that we understand his argument to rely also on certain
ethical premises which are at least highly plausible. But I have not
considered whether Spinoza's theory of human nature is defensible.
Clearly this is an important question. Equally clearly, it deserves fuller
treatment than there is space for here. But I would like to close by
suggesting that it ought not to be dismissed as lightly as egoistic
psychological theories sometimes are.
Forty years ago Broad thought that no modem philosopher need
take the trouble to treat egoistic psychologies seriously. Though they
might still flourish among bookmakers and smart young businessmen,
they had been killed in "higher social and intellectual circles" by
Butler. Butler's refutation is of interest now only because "all good
fallacies go to America when they die, and rise again as the latest
discoveries of the local professors." 35 That is as '.t may be, I sup-
pose. If Broad were writing today, he would not need to go so far
afield to find a venue for the resurrection of dead theories. 38
The central objection to psychological egoism, I take it, is that it
is either_ patently false. or .vacuous. It is patently false_ if it denies _the
possibility of distinterested action, and vacuous if it interprets the
notion of egocentric action so broadly that nothing could count as
a disinterested action. Now I do not think that Spinoza's version of
egoism is faced with quite that dilemma. His doctrine that people
strive for the "preservation of their being" cannot be directly re-
.futed by confrontation with unanalyzed everyday experience, any
more than the principle of inertia can. Both principles are protected
from direct falsification by the qualifying clause, "quantum in se est."
Both principles profess only to describe how things act insofar as
they are not acted on by other things. If there is a danger of vacuous-
ness, it arises from this qualification, and not from the fact that the
goal of human action is specified in elastic and all-inclusive phrase-
34. See particularly E. V, x, S and E., V, xx. S.
35. Op. cit., p. 55. -
36. Cf. Murdoch, op. cit., pp. 51, 78.
376 E. M. CURLEY

ology. The conatus principle could be rendered unfalsifiable by treat-

ing any deviation from the norm it describes as sufficient evidence
that the individual is being acted on by external causes, just as the
principle of inertia could be made unfalsifiable by treating any
deviation from rest or uniform rectilinear motion as sufficient evidence
of the operation of external forces. But in neither case is that neces-
sary. If physicists were not successful in finding external factors to
correlate in a law-like way with deviations from the principle of iner-
tia, no doubt they would eventually give it up. Analogously, the fate of
Spinoza's conatus principle would depend on whether or not it could
be successfully integrated into a systematic psychology which would
be able to account for apparent exceptions. -
Whether or not there is, or is likely to be, any successful psycho-
logical theory incorporating an egoistic first principle very like Spi-
noza's is a difficult question, which had better be left for discussion
on another occasion.
 Spinoza and the Political Problem

HILAIL GILDIN

I
Spinoza's political philosophy is generally acknowledged to be greatly
indebted to that of Hobbes. Spinoza appears to adopt wholeheartedly
all of Hobbes's innovations in political thought. Like Hobbes he
seeks a clear, precise, and effective solution to the political problems
of men based on an understanding of men as they are and fit to be
imposed on men as they are. Like Hobbes, he seeks to arrive at an
understanding of the goals of political life by going back to a pre-
political "state of nature" out of which man-made political orders
emerge. Both speak of man's natural right to all things in the state of
nature. Both speak of the transfer of this right to the sovereign
power when men institute political societies. Both regard the attain-
ment of peace and security as the purpose of political life. Finally, a
considerable portion of the political writings of both is devoted to an
attack on what both regard as erroneous views regarding the proper
relation of religion to politics.
In spite of this broad area of agreement, Spinoza arrives at con-
clusions which are strikingly different from those of Hobbes. Spi-
noza manifests- as decided a- preference-for:- democracy -as Hobbes.
does for absolute monarchy. Spinoza rarely mentions absolute mon-
archy without criticizing it forcefully. Furthermore nothing in Hobbes
appears to correspond to the central importance which Spinoza
ascribes to granting men freedom of speech as a -matter of prin-
ciple. On the rare occasions on which Spinoza mentions Hobbes
by name, he only does so in order to bring out the differences be-
tween them. Spinoza does not exempt Hobbes from the condemna-
tion of all previous political philosophers with which he opens the
Political Treatise.
A careful analysis of Spinoza's accounts of the state of nature and
of the formation of society disclose significant differences between
his views and those of Hobbes even where one would have thought
their positi~ns to be closest. The remarks that follow will be based
This essay was written especially for this volume.
378 HILAIL GILDIN

on Spinoza's treatment of these subjects in the Theologico-Political

Treatise, the only work in political philosophy which he lived to
complete. The Theologico-Political Treatise does not set forth Spi-
noza's full political teaching. It does not present Spinoza's views
regarding the institutions that well-formed commonwealths of vari-
ous kinds must have. The Theologico-Political Treatise does, how-
ever, contain a clear analysis of what Spinoza thinks the political
problem to be. It also proposes Spinoza's solution to a problem
which he thought would have to be solved before the political
problem could be solved: the problem of the relation between reli-
gion and political life. The principle underlying Spinoza's solution
to this problem proves, upon analysis, to be identical with the princi-
ple that governs his recommendations for the construction of sound
political orders.
In order to follow Spinoza's analysis of the political problem in
the Theologico-Political Treatise, it is important to be aware of a
certain peculiarity that characterizes his exposition. Spinoza begins
his discussion of politics by describing the natural right of men in
the state of nature, the misery that results from their exercise of that
right, the desire of men to leave the state of nature, their agreement
to transfer all their natural right to a sovereign charged with main-
taining peace between them, and the sovereign's inability to maintain
peace unless he can make breaches of the peace and disobedience
to him.self unprofitable through the use of coercion. Spinoza no
sooner completes his presentation of this solution to the problems
posed by the state oLnature, a solution that cannot help reminding
one in most points of the views of Hobbes, than he immediately pro-
ceeds to question it (201(9-14 and ff.]). 1 -The grounds on which he
questions it are that it fails to solve the political problem and that the
analysis on which it is based even fails to catch sight of what the true
problem is. This strange procedure is then repeated. In the next.to the.
last chapter of the Theologico-Polztical Treatise, Spinoza discusses
what authority the sovereign should have over the practice of religion.
His initial solution to this problem again reminds one of Hobbes. Spi-
noza argues that the sovereign cannot do what he was brought into
being to do unless he possesses complete authority, not over private
religious convictions, but over any expressions of those convictions
1. All references to the Tractatus Tlzeologico-Politicus in the text are to page
and line numbers of Gebhardfs edition of Spinoza's Collected_ Works, Volume
III.
 Spinoza and the Poliiical Problem 379
in speech or action. In the immediately following chapter, Spinoza
objects to the exercise of that authority and teaches that in a good
commonwealth the sovereign will allow everyone to think what
he wants and to say what he thinks, particularly with regard to mat-
ters of religion. The peculiarity we have been describing is neatly
expressed in Spinoza's own outline, in the Preface to the Theologico-
Political Treatise, of the argument of the last two chapters of that
work: "After this I show that the holders of sovereignty are not
only the protectors and interpreters of civil right but also of sacred
right and that they alone have the right to decide what is just, what
unjust, what pious, what impious. And finally I conclude that they can
best retain this right and safeguard the dominion if everyone is al-
lowed to think what he wants and say what he thinks (11(31]-
12[2])." The following. paragraphs will try to show that a proper un-
derstanding of the peculiarity under discussion will also shed light on
Spinoza's understanding of the political problem.

II
Spinoza opens his discussion of politics in the Theologico-
Political Treatise with an analysis of natural right. By natural right
he means something broader than Hobbes did. Hobbes had deduced
man's natural right to all things in the state of nature from the fact
that it was a war of all against all and that in such a situation it was
fully in accord with right reason for each individual to do whatever
he thought best in order to presenie himself. Spinoza abandons the
restriction that what is by nature right must be in accord with right
reason. His account of natural right follows from his views regarding
natural necessity, a necessity to which he believes man to be subject
no less than anything else. Those who reject this view are aceused
by him of regarding man as "a state within a state." Spinoza equates
natural right with the irresistible power of irresistible natural ne-
cessity. Natural right so understood is not confined to man. "Fish,
for example, are determined by nature to swim, and big ones to eat
smaller ones; and so fish take possession of the water, and big ones
eat smaller ones with supreme natural right (189[15-17])." The
application of this interpretation of natural right to man leads to
the following result: "The right and precept of nature under which
all are born and for the most part live, forbids nothing except what
no one desires and what no one can do; it rejects neither strife, nor
380 HILAIL GILDIN

hatred, nor anger, nor deceit, nor .anything whatever that appetite
urges (190(30-33]) ."
Spinoza's equation of natural right with power leads to differences
between himself and Hobbes regarding the best way to bring the state
of nature to an end by putting natural right under some restraints.
For Hobbes, this is accomplished by a contract through which men
transfer the natural right to all things to a sovereign. Three well-
known features of Hobbes's teaching regarding this transfer deserve
notice here: (1) the right to self-preservation cannot be transferred
to the sovereign; (2) the contract through which this transfer is ef-
fected is binding in conscience (even a promise made to a thief in
order to save one's life is binding in conscience); ( 3) the fact that
the contract is binding is not enough to guarantee its observance; to
guarantee its observance the sovereign must have the right to punish
violations of it by any penalty he thinks proper, including death.
Nevertheless the binding character of the contract is not totally with-
out effect. Hobbes wants the subjects to obey the sovereign not only
because they are afraid of him but out of an understanding why they
should obey him; he wants a special effort to be made to educate
subjects in their duties by teaching them his doctrines.
Spinoza also believes, together with Hobbes, that men must trans-
fer their natural right to do as they please to a sovereign if they
are to surmount the miseries of the state of nature. Because nat-
ural right is power, this means that men must transfer to the sov-
ereign their power to do as they p_lease._ Either this transfer takes-
pface or it does not. If it does take place, men have no power to
resist the commands of the sovereign, _and -it makes no sense to
speak of their retaining any inalienable rights. If they do retain any
rights vis-a-vis the sovereign, they also retain the power to disobey
him, and the state of nature has not been effectively surmounted.
For this reason, Spinoza-speaks of men transferring all their power
and all their natural rights to the sovereign (193[19]-194[5]).
The example of how this is done which Spinoza finds clearest for his
purposes is democracy, which he presents as a paradigm of what the
correct solution requires rather than as the only regime compatible
with the correct solution. In a democracy men transfer their natural
right or power to all members of the society collectively. The collec-
tive right of the society to demand obedience from the individual
has the same overriding superiority over his right to- disobey as its
collective power has over his power to disobey. What is true of
 Spinoza and the Political Problem 381
democracy must be no less true of aristocracy and monarchy. Only
a government with all the power of its subjects transferred to it can
keep them from relapsing into the misery of the state of nature. Once
the transfer has taken place, men must do whatever they are told
to do by the sovereign. Spinoza assures the reader that men can do
this without great peril to themselves at least in a democracy. The
power and right of Spinoza's sovereign does not depend on men
being bound by the promises they make to him. Spinoza discusses
the case of the promise made to a robber in order to save one's life.
He denies that such a promise is binding, not because it is made to
a robber, but because natural right does not forbid deceit (192 [ 10-
16]). To be sure, if men on the whole were gtJided by reason, they
would realize that deceit undermines the fabric of society and that
it is therefore to be shunned as a great evil. But the lives men com-
monly lead is determined, not by reason, but by certain common
passions and pleasures. To rely on the efficacy of moral convictions
is to disregard the fact that men will never forego anything that their
passions lead them to think good except out of hope of some greater
good or fear of some evil. It is on this alone that obedience to the
sovereign must be based. A commonwealth ruled in this way con-
tinues, in a sense. to remain in the state of nature which, in another
sense, it surmounts, and its subjects continue to possess the natural
right which, in another sense, they have transferred (see Ep. 50,
beginning). What men do still is determined by what their passions
lead_ them to think best for themselves, but the outcome of what
they do is no longer strife engendered or intensified by hatred, anger,
or deceit.
Immediately after completing his discussion of this solution to the
political problem, Spinoza proceeds to raise serious doubts regarding
its adequacy (Chapter XVII, beginning). He appeals to the actual
practice of rulers, which he had largely ignored before. The con- _
tinuing need for coercion indicates that the transfer of right or power
to the sovereign is never completely consummated. Even with all
the instn.Jments of coercion at their disposal, there is a limit to what
rulers can d~mand of their subjects without provoking a rebellioq.
The subjects continue to enjoy a latent power to rebel which can-
not be taken from them. Spinoza goes so far as to maintain that
rulers never are so firmly established that they do not fear overthrow
by their -subjects more than defeat by a foreign enemy. The con-
tinued need for organs of coercion as well as their inadequacy for
382 HILAIL GILDIN

securing complete obedience shows that the natural right of subjects

has not been brought under complete control. The replacement of
natural right by the right of the sovereign obtains de jure rather than
de facto, it is to a considerable extent a fiction. This is true despite
the great power rulers have of molding the souls of their subjects
by remote control: most men can be made to believe, love, and hate
what their rulers want them to. Yet the situation remains as it has
been described. Every dominion depends on the faithfulness,
virtue, and steadfastness of its subjects. But, however men may be
brought up to believe that they should be faithful, virtuous, and
steadfast, they remain wayward and corruptible, envious and merce-
nary, and prone to criminal innovations. At best, only limited trans-
fers of natural right are possible. There is a dangerous gap between
the degree of obedience that must be demanded for the attainment
of peace and security and the degree to which this demand can be
effectively met. This gap is an ineradicable vestige of the state of
nature and its anarchy. It gives the ruled an opportunity to disobey
their rulers. It makes rulers eager to forestall such disobedience by
oppressing the ruled and reducing them to helplessness. Becom-
ing aware of this gap_ makes it possible to reach a clear understanding
of what the true political problem is and what the solution to that
problem must accomplish. The true political problem is to eliminate
the danger of tyranny and anarchy to which the gap under discussion
leads, without eliminating the gap itself, and to make both rulers
and ruled conduct themselves as the common... good requires de-
spite the continued existence of this gap.
The authority of the sovereign over his _subjects is also threatened
from another source. This source is what Spinoza calls superstition.
The proper way of dealing with that threat is one of the major themes
of the Theologico-Political Treatise. According to Spinoza all men
are by nature prone to superstition (6[18"-19]), and nothing can be
done to liberate most men from their subjection to it. (12(10-11]).
If men become members of a religious sect, there is always the
danger that the leaders of that sect will seek to control its adherents
by arguing that men must obey God and His interpreters in preference
to their secular rulers.
In order to completely eliminate this danger Spinoza demands, as
Hobbes had done before him, that the man or body of men which
rules a society be given absolute control over the practice of religion~
Spinoza demands more than the right to influence the religious ob-
 Spinoza and the Political Problem 383
servances of a society by determining what religious doctrines may
be promulgated. He wants the ruler to have the right to exercise
control over the practice of religion in his own name and on his own
authority. Spinoza devises a series of arguments in support of this
demand. The thread that runs through all of them is the supreme
importance of political society for the practice of justice and charity,
i.e. for the exercise of piety as Spinoza had defined it earlier in the
Theologico-Political Treatise. Anything that weakens the common-
wealth r:estores the condition from which it rescued man, a condition
in which the exercise of piety is impossible. The highest exercise of
piety is patriotic concern for the public welfare. It is the office, not
just of anyone, but of the sovereign of a society, to decide what the
public welfare demands. Obedience to God, therefore, means obedi-
ence to the sovereign of a society. God only rules over men through
men with the right to give commands. There are no traces of divine
justice except where just men rule. The civil authority has the highest
and strongest claim to the obedience of all on grounds of piety as
well as of expediency. It cannot secure that obedience if the control of
religion is denied it. A large part of the obedience due it will fall to
those who do exercise this control. To seek to restrict the civil
authority's right to regulate religion is tantamount to sedition (Chap-
ter 19).
Spinoza's demand that the sovereign openly control the practice of
religion is reminiscent of his demand that it control everything
simply; or that all the rights of its subjects. be..campletely transferred
to it. Both demands are no sooner made than they are withdrawn.
The reason for their withdrawal is the same: it is by nature impos-
~ible far these demands to be met. The making of both demands
served a purpose. It showed what a perfect -solution required and
what the consequences of its not being available were.
The two demands are in reality one. If a ruler could make his
subjects think whatever he wished, his power over them could be
complete. The core of natural right, at least among men, is the power
that each individual has to judge things far himself and to seek to
preserve himself in accordance with his judgments. The right to
judge for oneself cannot be transferred in the sense that it cannot be
directly subject to another's command. Even when one obeys an
armed robber, one does so in the belief that it is safer to do so be-
cause the robber is armed. It is true that in claiming- for the ruler
the right to regulate the exercise of piety Spinoza explicitly denies
384 HILAIL GILDIN

him the right to interfere with an individual's private convictions

about God (229[3-8]). But this restriction remains in force only
as long as an individual keeps these convictions private. The moment
he utters them publicly, attempts to convert others to them, or does
anything else his convictions may demand of him, he invades the
province of the civil authority unless he acts with its permission.
However, Spinoza is aware that the civil authority could not pro-
hibit the utterance of specific religious convictions and forbid spe-
cific religious ceremonies without branding thes~ convictions and
ceremonies as criminal. Those who sincerely espouse them cannot
respect such a prohibition. They will view it as an invasion by the
civil authority of a province over which it has no control. They will
regard the civil authority not as a ruler to be obeyed but as a tyrant
to be resisted, and if possible destroyed (244[3-18]). Even assum-
ing the forbidden religion to be that of a minority, the civil authority
will not tie able to prohibit it in its own name. It will be compelled
to justify its action by appealing, and therefore in a way submitting,
to an authority different from its own, to the authority of the most
powerful religion of the community, an authority that it will
strengthen and inflame by its submission and appeal (225 [ 17]-
226[7], 244[13]-245[16], 247(1-17]). It appears impossible for
the ruler of a sociefy to secure obedience to his decrees about
religion on the strength of his political authority alone.
The consequence of this impossibility could seem to be the insolu-
bility of the political problem. This is so despite the fact that Spinoza
does not deny the civil authority the power to rule the minds and
souls -of its subjects. Thus what the civil authority cannot accomplish
in its own name, it may seek to accomplish by resorting to deceit.
A king who succeeded in convincing his subjects that he was divine
or semidivine could _enjoy undisputed political and religious au-
thority over them. Spinoza concedes that the worst inconveniences
arising from the separation of politicat and religious authority could
be removed in a monarchy (7[2-5], 74[8-32], 201[31]-202[35],
204[13]-205[14], 207(19-35], 239(19-32]). But Spinoza denies
that monarchy solves the political problem. Despite all the devices
that monarchs have employed, their dominions have continued to be
threatened more by their subjects than by their enemies. While ad-
mitting that in many circumstances there is no alternative to absolute
monarchy, Spinoza criticizes absolute monarchy because it leads to
needless wars, to bloody struggles for the throne and to the oppres-
 Spinoza and the Political Problem 385
sion of its subjects, whom the monarch always attempts to reduce
to slavery (7{6-12], 205(5-14], 224[3]-225[11], 236(16-24]).
According to Spinoza, the only satisfactory solution to the politi-
cal problem is a commonwealth that is formed by a free people and
that continues to depend on its support. In such a commonwealth
there is less of a disparity between the right to rule and the power
to rule than in an absolute monarchy. Only a free people can
guarantee men the freedom from fear and the security lack of which
compelled them to flee the state of nature. Moreover, only a free
people can be fully trusted to care about securing these ends for all.
The chief objection to this solution is the people's captivity to super-
stition. In the Theologico-Political Treatise Spinoza speaks more
than once of the great disorders occasioned by this captivity. Rule
by the superstitious people would seem to mean rule by those who
know how to manipulate the superstitions of the people. How could
Spinoza trust the people, which he believed to be ineradicably super-
stitious, to play the important role he assigned it _in the political life
of a free commonwealth?
Spinoza believed that ::tll the politically undesirable by-products
of the people's proneness to superstition could be eliminated by
instituting freedom of speech and religion. If freedom of speech is
granted to all sects as a matter of principle rather than of expediency,
the chief hope animating sectarian disputes, the hope for a political
triumph over other sects to be gained by becoming the only estab-
lished religion, would be removed once and for all. The violence of
___ these__ disputes would be reduced if the parties to them knew they
could never expect to vanquish their opponentS. Freedom of speech
and religion could be expected to emancipate the multitude's love of
strange and new religions (6[18]-7[5]). This would lead to the rise
of strange and new sects. However, one cannot help wondering how
much harmony Spinoza could expect to result from compelling many
such sects to coexist peacefully. Had Spinoza _not taught that the
opinions which move one man to religion and devotion move an-
other to laughter and contempt (11[1-8]; 176[3~]-177[6])? Could
harmony be expected to result from such laughter and contempt?
Spinoza speaks of the violent anger and hatred with which sectarian
disputes are conducted in the very passages in which he recommends
freedom of speech and religion for all sects (225 f., 244 f.,
246 [ 19-25]). What could prevent the mutual ridicule of sects
from continually prov~king such disputes (212[25-30])? To under-
386 HILAIL GILDIN

stand Spinoza's answer to this question, one must bear in mind

his teaching that men cannot respect things which excite ridicule or
disgust. 2 In other words, sectarians situated as Spinoza would have
them would unbeknownst to themselves be compelled to stress
publicly (and even privately) those of their religious convictions
which were in agreement with as many of their opponents as possible.
They would be compelled to do this precisely in order to preserve
their religious convictions against the contagious subversion of ridi-
cule. They would have to do their best to keep out of sight, without
even being able completely to remove, teachings that would excite
their opponents to derision. In seeking to avoid the laughter of peo-
ple whom they could no longer hope to destroy, they would, without
realizing it, become converts to the Universal Religion Spinoza pre-
scribes in the Theologico-Political Treatise. An increas_e in the num-
ber of sects would only hasten this process. In time, religion, separated
from sectarian hatred and anger, would cease to be a source of po-
litical upheavals.
Unlike the solution to the problem of religion that was discussed
earlier and that is associated with the name of Hobbes, the present
solution can be established and enforced by the civil authority
acting in its own name. The civil authority may not be able to prohibit
a religion in its own name. But nothing prevents it from tolerating
many religions in its own name. The more religions there are for it
to tolerate, the easier it is for it to be tolerant. The supremacy over
religion to which the tjvil authority could not lay claim directly, is
now within its grasp through freedom of speech and religion.
The solution to the problem of religion serves both as a condition
and as a model for Spinoza's solution to the political problem. Just
as the problem of religion could not be solved by the kind of direct
attack Hobbes had recommended, 3 and a way had to be found to
achieve the same end by indirect means, so too a direct solution to
the political problem cannot be given for the reasons discussed
above. Here too Spinoza see.ks indirect means to achieve the desired
end. These means are delineated in great detail in his Tractatus
Politicus. While this paper is not the place for a detailed discussion
2. Tractatus Politicus, iv. 4. Consider the implications for enforced toleration
of E., III, xxi and Corollary.
3. For whether Hobbes's last word on this subject is any different from
Spinoza's, see Leo Strauss, What ls Political Philosophy (New York: Free Press,
1959), p. 186.
 Spinoza and the Political Problem 387
of Spinoza's proposals, it can be said that their general character
is the same as the general character of his solution to the problem
of religion: to concede to men the free play that cannot be taken
from them and to channel the use they make of it. Both the
Theologico-Political Treatise and the Political Treatise exhibit Spi-
noza's faith that the channeling for which he wishes could be effected.
 BIBLIOGRAPHY

The titles listed here include a selection of commentaries and a very brief
selection of recent journal articles in English which may help the student
to embark on further reading. For a full bibliography of recent publica-
tions of works by Spinoza as well as of books and articles on his phi-
losophy (including essays in collections on more general subjects). the
reader is referred to the YO!ume of essays edited by Freeman and '.\Iandel-
baum (see II below).

WORKS OF SPINOZA
A. The standard edition is that of Gebhardt:
Spinoza Opera, ed. Carl Gebhardt (Heidelberg: Carl Winter, 1925). 4
vols.
B. The most readily available edition of major works translated into
English is the Dover edition of the Elwes translation:
Clzief Works of Spino::.c., tr. R.H. M. Elwes (New York: Dover, :l.951).
2 vols.
Other works available in English include:
The Correspondence of Spinoza, tr. A. Wolf (New Yori.:: Russeil :::nd
Russell, 1966).
Earlier Philosophical TVritings: the Cartesian Principles and Thoughts on
Metaphysics, tr. F. A. Hayes (Indianapolis: Bobbs-Merrill, 1963).
(There are three recent versions of the Cartesian Principles; ior details
see bibliography in Freeman and Mandelbaum.)
Short Treatise on God. Man and His Well-Being, tr. A. Wolf (New York:
Russell and Russell. 1967).

II. BOOKS ON SPINOZA

Curley, E. M., Spino::.a's Metaphysics: an Essay in Interpretation (Cam-
bridge, ~fass.: Harard University Press, 1969).
Flistad, Guttorm, The Problem of Understanding in Spinoza's Ethics
(Oslo: Institute of Philosophy, 1967, mimeograpned) .
Freeman, Eugene and Mandelbaum, Maurice, eds., Spinoza: Essays in
Interpretarion ( L:i. Salle, Ill.: Open Court, 1973).
Gueroult, Martial. Spinoza. Tome I: Dieu (Ethique /) (Paris: :f:ditions
Montaigne, 1968). (Appendix IX translated in this volume.)
Hallett, H. F., Benedict de Spinoza (London: The Athlone Press, 1957).
(Chapters I to Ill included in this volume.)
Hampshire, Stuart. Spinoza <New York : Barnes and Noble. 1961).
Joachim, H. H., A Swdy of 1he Er/1ics oj Spino:.a (New York: Russell
and Russell, 19~. reprint uf 1901 edition).
390 BIBLIOGRAPHY

Strauss, Leo, Spinoza's Critique of Religion, tr. E. M. Sinclair (New

York: Schocken B.ooks, 1965).
Wolfson, H. A., The Philosophy of Spinoza (New York: Schocken Books,
1969). 2 vols. (Reprint of 1934 .edition: Chapter I included in this
volume.)

III. ARTICLES
A. Special issues of periodicals devoted to Spinoza:
The Monist, Vol. 55 (1971), no. 4. (Freeman and Mandelbaum is an
expansion of this issue.)
Inquiry, Vol. 12 (1969), no. 1. (The articles of Fli;Sistad and Parkinson
included in the present collection are reprinted from this issue.)
B. Some recent journal articles:
Brann, H. W., "Schopenhauer and Spinoza," JI. Hist. Phil. 10 (1972),
181-196.
Eisenberg, Paul, "How to Understand De lntellectus Emendatione,"
Jl. Hist. Phil. 9 (1971), 171-191.
Epstein, Fanny, "On the Definition of Moral Goodness," lyymz 19
(1968), 153-169.
Flistad, Guttorm, "The Knower and the Known," Man and World 3
(1970), 3-25.
Foss, Laurence, "Hegel, Spinoza and a Theory of Experience as Closed,"
Thomist 35 (1971), 435-446.
Gram, Moltke S., "Spinoza, Substance and Predication," Theoria 34
(1968), 222-244.
Hampshire, Stuart, "A Kind of Materialism," Proc. A.P.A., 1970, 5-23.
Natan5on, Harvey B., "Spinoza's God, Some Special Aspects," Man and
World 3 (1970), 200-223.
Radner, Daisee, "Spinoza's Theory of Ideas," Phil. Rev. 80 ( 1971), 338-
359.
Rensch, Bernhard, "Spinoza's Identity Theory and Modern Biophiloso-
phy," Phil. Forum 3 (1972), 193-207.
Rice, Lee C., "The Continuity of 'Mens' in Spinoza," New Schol. 43
(1969), 75-103.